Cockatoo
By Nikkie Silk
Part One
Meeting Alex
Chapter 1
It’s a cliché, isn’t it? Man comes home early and finds his wife in bed with someone else. Maybe less of a cliché in my case as the ‘someone else’ was my wife’s closest girlfriend - closest in every sense of the word.
It was a quick divorce; no kids, only a rented flat, so the only squabbles were about books and CDs. I told her to keep the lot. I wanted to make it a clean break, so I shoved all I owned into the boot of my small car. I was 26 years old, fit, healthy, and with a good but boring job in a software company near Cambridge in the UK’s version of Silicon Valley. My parents had both passed away some years earlier, so I had no ties in the UK anymore.
It was time for a change.
The company had won a contract with a global pharmaceutical company to become their principal software partner. The Pharma company had built a new production facility in Bangkok and needed a software developer to go out there for six months to sort out the programming mess their previous partner had made. I was fed up with my life and it seemed too good an opportunity to pass up. I thought I was well qualified to take on the role, so I talked to my boss who put me forward and, to my surprise I got the job.
Having heard I was going to Bangkok, my friends congratulated me and told me I was a lucky dog, and that it was the place to get over the divorce. At my leaving do, we all got drunk and one of the older guys took me to one side.
"A word of advice in your ear, my boy. Out there if you can't be good, be careful."
I winced as it's an old joke.
"No, I'm serious. I’ve been there. You should be careful in the bars."
"What do you mean, careful?"
"Well not all the girls you meet are girls. Some come with a little something extra. Check the size of their hands, probably the only thing a ladyboy can't change."
"Well, I'm not getting involved with ladyboys." I must have sounded so prim and pompous.
"James, never say never."
"Oh, have you ever, you know?"
He winked. "Have a great time, it's a fabulous city."
It took me only a few days to clear things up in the UK, and a week later I landed at Suvarnabhumi Airport. Bangkok hit me like an electric shock; the sounds and smells, the noise, the heat and humidity, the food, and even the traffic jams of the city were overwhelming to someone who’s most adventurous trip had been to Mallorca.
The company had booked an apartment for me in a building close to Taksin Bridge on the Chao Praya River. I even had a small view of the river from the apartment’s balcony if I leant out far enough. The office where I was to work was only a short river bus ride from the apartment to the Saphan Taksin Skytrain station, and then a few stops into Bangkok. The Chao Praya is a wide, muddy polluted artery snaking its way through the city past golden temples and palaces, luxury hotels and slums, carrying people and goods along its length. I loved riding the river bus to the station, watching the longtail water taxis racing like greyhounds, spraying arcs of water behind them. Hotel shuttle boats dart around between the bird beaked river buses and the long lines of huge barges, the restaurant boats, the ferries and countless other craft.
The job itself was complex but once I had broken it down into separate tasks, it started to take shape. To begin with, it took long hours to do the analysis and planning. The previous contractor had left a horrible mess, but a plan gradually emerged. This was quickly approved, and I moved on to the development phase. People in the client’s office were wary of me at first, but once they saw I was making progress, they became friendlier. They took me out a few times to dinner in some wonderful restaurants I would never have found by myself. I got to love Thai food although I did find out the hard way that ‘phet mak’ means very spicy.
Once my project had been approved and development work commenced, I had more free time to explore the city. Bangkok is much more than just temples and palaces, and I soon got the hang of bartering like a local in the markets and eating food from street stalls. I picked up some simple Thai phrases and learnt how to navigate the social customs. I liked the natural politeness and deference of the Thai people and I came to feel at home.
Out of the blue, I received an email from a friend from back home who would be passing through Bangkok on his way to his brother’s wedding in Phuket. His flights meant he had a one-night stop-over in Bangkok and he asked if he if he could stay with me for a night instead of shelling out for a hotel. The apartment had two bedrooms, so I said yes and looked forward to some company and gossip from back home.
It seems my ex had moved in with her girlfriend but it had ended badly, and they had split up. She now claimed she had only been experimenting and was telling everyone it had all been a mistake and she should never have let me go.
"Jimmy, is there any chance you two could get back together?"
"About the same as England winning the next World Cup."
He laughed, "So, none at all then. OK, I’m sorry but she asked me to sound you out. I hope you didn't mind?"
"Not at all, Robbie. The ashes of that fire are stone cold."
He had brought a bottle of good Scotch as a present and after we had polished off most of it he wanted to explore Bangkok’s red-light areas. So, already loaded, the two of us went on a tour of what Bangkok at night has to offer. The sex industry in Thailand is smaller than that of Taiwan or the Philippines. It is, however, pretty much in your face. Patpong, Soi Cowboy and Nana Plaza between them offer pretty much every sexual service you have heard of, a few you probably haven’t and some you wouldn’t even want to think about. A colleague had taken me on an ‘orientation tour’ early on, and I had seen things there that would send a good Catholic boy straight to hell. Luckily, I’m a lapsed Catholic, but as they say, once a Catholic, always a Catholic.
We did the rounds of go-go bars, getting more and more loaded as we went. We even found an Irish bar and played pool with the girls there. I fancied myself as a pool player, but got shot down in flames by a tiny Thai bar girl. It didn’t help my concentration when she bent over in front of me to play a shot or whenever I took a shot, she leant on the other side of the table where I could get a face full of her ample breasts in a tight t-shirt.
We were pretty trashed towards the end of the evening and I was ready to go back, but Robbie was only getting started.
"I want to see some ladyboys, can't be in Bangkok and not see ladyboys."
"Robbie, come on let's go back, you’ve got a flight tomorrow morning."
He tried to look at his watch, but I think he had trouble focussing.
"Ah, come on Jimmy, don’t be a pussy, there's plenty of time. Show me the ladyboys."
"Kathoeys Robbie, they’re called kathoeys here."
"Don't care what they’re called. I want to see some."
We were in Soi Cowboy by this time, and I knew there would be a ladyboy bar somewhere there. I thought if we went for a quick drink he would be happy and we could go back. We found our way to a small bar called Cockatoo. I guess I was too drunk to get the double meaning of the name that night.
Outside there were one or two girls trying to get people to go inside. Well, they looked like girls, pretty and dressed as any bar girl would be. In other words, very little. We hesitated outside, both of us nervous about going in. Robbie solved it by pushing me and I almost fell into the bar. It was small and loud inside with a dance stage along the middle with seats and small tables along each side. On the stage were girls dancing, and a few guys sat to each side of the stage watching. Even in my intoxicated state I realised they were ladyboys, but some of them I would defy anyone to tell that they weren’t genuine girls.
The Mamasan came over and found us seats close to the stage. From where we sat we were only a few feet away from the dancers. Some were dressed in tight hot pants and crop tops and some in bikinis. There were some with a giveaway bulge but others looked so smooth down there I swear they had to be real girls. Robbie nudged me and grinned, and before I could stop him he had waved two of the girls across to sit with us. The two stepped down from the stage and sat next to us. One snuggled up close and put her hand on my arm.
"What your name?"
"James."
"Jams?"
I had to smile. "No, it’s James."
"OK, Janes."
It sounded so sweet from her. "Not Janes, James."
"Ah, James." She giggled at getting it wrong. "I am Pao. James, you handsome man, buy me drink?"
I waved the Mamasan across to order a lady drink for the two girls. Pao cuddled up close and immediately put her hand on my thigh. She was wearing a bikini with the top barely covering her small breasts. Robbie’s girl already had her hand in his crotch under the table and he was grinning like a fool.
Maybe because I had far too much to drink already, or because it had been some time since I had been so physically close to someone, but the warmth from Pao’s body pressing against me and the touch of her hand on my thigh made my cock respond. Pao slid her hand to my groin and rubbed my stiffening cock beneath the table.
"You like, James?" I nodded, and she giggled again, wriggled even closer and moved my hand under the table into her crotch and I felt something in my hand. I was so startled it took me a few seconds to realise it was her cock I was touching. She had eased down her bikini bottom and pushed my hand around it. It felt warm and soft and twitched in my fingers. She put her hand over mine and moved my hand so I was stroking her cock. I felt it getting harder and her hand kept me from pulling my hand away. Pao was still rubbing my cock with her other hand and I was getting hard. This shouldn’t be happening. I was stroking someone else’s cock, and it was giving me an erection. My mind was spinning from the alcohol and the flood of desire threatening to overwhelm me. This was getting too weird for me and I had to summon all my mental strength to move my hand away from her cock.
"You no like, James?"
I shook my head, "No, I mean I don’t know, maybe, oh shit, I don’t know."
I was dizzy, confused by everything I was feeling. Pao was still energetically rubbing my cock, and I was hard by now and squirming around. She leant in and whispered in my ear, "We can go short time if you like, James?"
This was where it got too much for me and I stood up and ran out of the bar. Robbie came out after me a few minutes later and asked what was wrong. "I’m shit faced, feel sick, too much drink, going to throw up" was all I could think of. He wanted to go back in because he was enjoying himself, so I grabbed a tuk-tuk back to my flat, my mind still reeling from what had happened.
Robbie made it back to the flat in time to grab his gear and leave for his flight to Phuket. I didn’t ask him about what he had got up to but he looked embarrassed and I could only wonder what had gone on after I had left.
I tried to forget what had happened in Cockatoo with Pao, but it kept coming back to me. How I had been so aroused by Pao and above all how I had felt when I touched her cock. To be honest, my sex life up to that point had been unadventurous to say the least. I had always been what you might call vanilla in my tastes. Maybe that's why my wife had been ‘experimenting’ with her best friend. Mine had been a sheltered upbringing, growing up in a small village in Leicestershire and going to local single sex private schools. Even university didn’t bring a rebellious phase, and I spent most of my time buried in books or computers. I didn’t have many girlfriends and my first serious one led to my marriage. In the sexual adventure stakes, I was a non-runner. To deal with what happened in Cockatoo, I fell back on most guys’ default excuse and blamed the alcohol. I was straight and had been drunk and horny. I needed to find a girlfriend that was all.
It was probably inevitable after the night in Cockatoo I became more curious about kathoeys. A colleague explained that Buddhism teaches there are more than two genders, and as nearly all Thais are Buddhist, it’s one reason why kathoeys are accepted in Thai society. It probably helps that the Thai physique helps kathoeys to pass more easily as female. My colleague asked if I had known there was a kathoey in the office. I was surprised because I hadn’t suspected a thing. However, acceptance is not equality, and it's not always easy for a kathoey in everyday life.
After three month’s hectic work, I fancied a break and a few days away on the beach somewhere. I asked around and somebody suggested an island called Koh Samui in the Gulf of Thailand. It was only a short flight from Bangkok and sounded just what I was looking for. I mentioned that I was going there in an email to a friend back home. He emailed back that one of our university friends, Alex, whom I had lost touch with a while back, was living on Samui. I remember he had gone to Thailand after university on a gap year and had never come back. My friend thought Alex was running a hotel or something out there. He had an email address and suggested I see if he was still there.
God, Alex’s name brought back memories. He had been something of a wild child at University, but unlike me he didn’t have to work too hard to get his degree. I had scraped a 2:1 with a lot of hard work and sweat whilst he got a First, almost it seemed, without trying. He had been ridiculously good looking, and he partied hard, always with a few girls hanging around at any one time which had made me jealous back then. He had an easy charm that seemed to attract everyone. We had shared a student house for a year and whilst we weren’t exactly close he was always friendly. I was struggling with my coursework at the time and never seemed to find the time to accept any of his invites for drinks or parties.
I suspect he thought I was too uptight for his liking and I always felt he invited me only because we shared the house. The only time we got close had been at his drink sodden farewell party. He told me he had enjoyed the time we had known each other that I was a great guy, and he hoped I would not forget him. Giving me a big hug, he made me promise I would look him up if our paths crossed again. He mumbled something about regrets and missed chances, but I think I had been too drunk to make much of it that night. That had been the last I saw of him. He went to Thailand and fell off our radar.
I hesitated about getting in touch with him. It would be good to catch up, yet did I want to look backwards? I had come to Thailand to make a fresh start. However, I remembered my promise to look him up if our paths crossed, and I believe promises should be kept. I was also intrigued to find out what had happened to him. So, curiosity and politeness won, and I dashed off an email, half expecting not to get a reply. To my surprise, I got an email back the following day with a phone number and a request to call before leaving for Samui. It was a terrible line when I did call, but we eventually understood each other and he told me to get in touch when I had checked into my hotel. He told me it wasn’t a hotel, he was running a bar and restaurant in Lamai Beach. I said I was on a late flight and he told me not to worry, I was to call whatever time I checked in.
It was only on the flight to Samui that I realised how tired I had become. Weeks of working long hours had taken their toll on me, and I needed the chance to unwind and get some rest and relaxation. I arrived on a late flight from Bangkok so I could maximise the time I spent on the island, and it was midnight when I arrived at the hotel after the typical Thai taxi ride from hell. It was late, so I wondered about ringing Alex but he had told me not to worry about how late it was. When I got to my room, I called the number and sure enough Alex answered after a few rings. There was a lot of music in the background and he had to shout to make himself heard. We agreed that I would come on over to the bar the next evening. It was called Koh Samui Blue, and to tell the taxi driver the name and he would know it. Had I done the right thing? Too late tonight to worry. I crashed out and slept like a log.
Samui is a beautiful island and the hotel I had booked was idyllic. A small boutique hotel, it lay right on a beautiful tropical beach fringed with palm trees. It was perfect for my needs, and I idled my first day away, lounging in the sun with an unread paperback on the table beside me. I mixed up the sun bathing with frequent dips in the pool and swimming in the sea. Lunch passed with Singha beers and in mid-afternoon I called it a day. An hour or so of sleep left me feeling refreshed and relaxed. It’s crazy how quickly you can unwind if you are in the right place. I wondered again if I was doing the right thing by meeting Alex, and I imagined he would be running some dingy side street dive. It would be cowardly to pull out now and if it was too bad, I could always make my excuses and leave.
As agreed I headed out about seven o’clock. Alex had said things didn’t get going until late, but we could get some food and reconnect. The taxi driver knew the name straight away, and we headed off to Lamai Beach. It’s basically one long street with bars, massage shops and restaurants lined up on both sides of the road with the beach behind one side. The taxi pulled up outside a newish looking two story building with a darkened plate glass window running almost the full width of a large neon sign ‘Koh Samui Blue’ over the window.
So far so good I thought, not too shabby at all. It was humid outside, but the door opened I felt the welcome chill of the air conditioning. The bar was a mixture of styles with modern abstract art on the walls and more traditional Thai looking sculptures in recessed shelves lit from behind. Pure Alex, I thought. There were some early drinkers seated on sofas and at the bar itself which ran for most of the length of the room. Some Oscar Peterson, one of my favourites, was playing in the background and there looked to be a stage area at one end for what could be live music. I regretted my image of it being a dive. I should have known Alex wouldn't have changed that much. As I stood there, not sure what to do, a Thai girl emerged from the back of the bar and greeted me with both hands together in a wai.
"Sawasdee Ka. Are you James?"
"Saswadee Krab," I returned the wai as I had learnt to do since arriving in Thailand.
"Yes, I'm here to see Alex."
"Please, would you follow me?" She led me through to a room behind the bar. I noticed CCTVs showing the bar and some other rooms. I guessed she had watched me enter and then came out to greet me. She wore a beautiful long dark blue silk dress in traditional Thai style and she moved with the grace and poise of someone who had been taught how to walk properly. She led me along a corridor and knocked at a door before opening it and allowing me to enter first. Standing up from behind a desk and smiling broadly at me was a tall blonde woman.
"I’m so sorry, I thought Alex was in here, I’m here to meet him."
"James, it’s me. I’m Alex." She had stopped a few feet from me and held out her arms. "It’s great to see you here."
"No, I mean, Alex. Alex Hassall, is he here?" I started to feel a complete fool as there had obviously been a huge mistake.
"James, it is me, Alex Hassall. Class of 2009, we shared a house on the Grimthorpe Road."
"No, no, This isn't right. You can’t be Alex, what's going on?"
"James, come and sit down, you look a little pale." She moved forwards and took my arm and moved me to a chair and I sat down with a bump. My head reeled and I felt like I was going to faint. I must be ill.
"Do you want some water? Or something stronger, maybe?" She squatted down next to me and I could look straight into her eyes. It was then I noticed something familiar.
"You’ve got Alex’s eye." Alex’s eyes were hazel but in his right one there had always been a small dark brown quadrant in the cornea. It was a genetic mutation, and only noticeable if you looked directly into the eye.
"I mean, you have the same thing in your eye as Alex," I was babbling now.
"James, that would be entirely, natural, I think, as it is me." She smiled even more broadly.
"How? I mean what’s happened? How is this possible?"
She pulled her long blonde hair back from her face and it was then that the penny dropped. Everyone thought Alex was good-looking back at Uni, and many of the girls had even said he was pretty. As she held her hair back, I could see Alex’s face smiling back at me.
"Oh, my God," I couldn’t think of anything more original to say, "It is you."
Chapter 2
She smiled and stood up, took my hand and pulled me to my feet. "Come on James, give me a hug."
She pulled me into a hug and instinctively I hugged her back. She was about my height but I think she was wearing heels as I remembered Alex being shorter than me.
"That’s better," she released the hug but held onto my arms as she stood back and looked me up and down. "Damn, it’s good to see you, James. You’re looking well. I have a million questions to ask you. Come on let’s have a drink and you can tell me what you’ve been up to."
"You’ve got questions? Don’t you think I’ve got a few?" My senses were returning after the shock.
"Oh, OK, but first let me introduce you to Areeya, she’s my business partner and soulmate."
I turned around and the Thai girl who had brought me through from the bar was standing there.
"Areeya, meet James, James, meet Areeya." Alex’s eyes sparkled as she made the introductions.
Areeya made a wai and remembering my Thai manners I did so in return.
"It’s delightful to meet you, James. Any friend of Alex is welcome here." She spoke softly and with only a slight accent.
"I’m pleased to meet you too, Areeya." I replied. Her hair was swept back in Thai fashion and this emphasised the beauty of her face. I thought she was stunningly pretty.
"Alex, if you don’t mind I have a few things to attend to before we get busy tonight, so can I leave you and James to catch up and I’ll join you later if I may?"
"Of course, Areeya. Let me know if there’s anything you need me to do." She turned and walked out the door.
Alex saw me looking. "She’s gorgeous, isn’t she? Went to the American University in Bangkok, graduated with an MBA. She’s clever as well as beautiful. But let me tell you all over dinner. I promise I will answer your questions but what brings you to Samui? How long have you been over here? How long can you stay? What are you doing in Thailand, anyway?" This was the Alex I remembered, a million questions a minute.
Alex led me through a second door into a small room decorated in Thai style.
"You like Thai food?" she asked.
I nodded, "I love it since I’ve been here." I could smell the aroma of garlic, onion, fish sauce and lemon grass cooking. "Mmm, that smells good, Alex."
"We have a restaurant at the back facing the sea and the kitchen is on the side here. This is our private lounge. Let’s get you a drink." Alex must have signalled somehow because the door opened and a small Thai girl entered.
"What can we get you, James?"
"I think I need a stiff Scotch."
Alex laughed. "Is Laphraoig OK? I assume you didn’t mean Thai whisky. I remember you were a Whisky snob at Uni."
I was surprised and pleased that Alex had remembered what I drank.
"Manee, that will be a large Laphraoig for our guest and a fruit juice for me please."
I tried not to stare but I couldn’t drag my eyes from Alex. Blonde hair tumbled down onto and over her shoulders, and her tanned skin looked flawless. Pink nails matched her lipstick, and she wore what looked like diamond studs in her ears. She was wearing a beautiful red print silk dress with a vee neck plunging almost to her navel. I still could not believe what I was seeing; the woman in front of me was gorgeous. As I looked at her, I saw hints of the old Alex showing through, like the way she held her head slightly to one side and looked sideways at you.
"Well, what do you think?"
"Oh, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to stare."
"Hey, don’t worry; I would too in your place. But, honestly, how do I look?"
"Well, I think I’m still in complete shock, but would you it upset you if I said you look beautiful?"
She giggled, "James, no, I never mind anyone telling me that, even if they are in shock."
"Why didn’t you tell me, Alex? Give me a hint? You gave me the surprise of my life."
"I’m sorry for that, but would you have ever come if I had told you that your old Uni mate was now living as a woman?"
"I don’t know, maybe. To be honest, I still can’t quite believe it. What happened? I knew you came to Thailand on a gap year but then you dropped out of sight."
The drinks arrived, and we paused while Manee put them down. There were two couches in the room and a low table. Alex invited me to sit down on one and she sat on the other crossing her legs, giving me a lovely glimpse of thigh.
"Kap khun ka, Manee, thank you."
“Cheers, James. God, it's so good to see you again.” We clinked glasses, and I took a big swig of the whisky.
“Likewise, Alex, but I’m a little confused at the moment. I mean how did this happen?”
"OK, James, I’ll tell you my story, and then I’ll answer your questions. Is that OK?"
I nodded, and she took a sip of her juice before continuing. "It’s pretty simple, I had always been fascinated by Thailand, and I did the whole place, backpacking all the way. Thailand is several countries rolled into one. The north is different from the south and Bangkok, is well, Bangkok. I loved it all and soon I learnt enough Thai to get by."
She paused and crossed her legs again and I had to force myself not to look.
"After about six months I pitched up in Bangkok and did the usual tourist red light stuff. Frankly, it was pretty awful until one night in Nana Plaza I dropped into a bar there and met some of the kathoeys. You know what I mean, kathoey?"
"Yes, I know what you mean."
"Well, to cut a long story short, whatever it was I became attracted to them." She paused and frowned slightly, "Not in the usual way, but I became fascinated by the transformation they underwent and how they were able to change from boys to girls, or something in between. I got to know a few of them and as I didn’t want them for sex, and once they realised I wasn’t a threat, they tolerated me as a hanger on, I guess. Anyway, one night some of the girls, maybe sensing something in me I probably didn’t realise myself, told me I could be pretty if I wanted to be. Looking back, I think I was a bit high that night." She paused and looked me in the eye. "Are you sure you want the full story?"
I nodded. I was now hooked into her story. I wanted to hear this right through to the end.
“OK, here’s where it gets freaky.” Alex paused to take a sip of the juice. “As I said, I may have been high that night, and I gave in. I guess the girls were bored, or maybe they were up to tease a compliant farang. Anyway, they stripped me, washed my hair and shaved me. My hair was pretty long by then so they sat me down, styled my hair and made my face up. They wouldn’t let me see what they were doing, I had to sit there while they did it. I must have been high to let them do it. The girls at Uni sometimes called me a pretty boy if you remember.”
We paused as Manee returned to the room with fresh drinks. Alex at this point seemed off in a different world and her eyes were focussed on something far, far away.
"After they had finished playing with me as their little doll, they made me put on a bra and knickers." She snorted, "Made me? No, I think I was pretty willing at this point. I was always slight in build, and six months of backpacking my weight had dropped even further. I put on a dress they had found which fitted me and they were giggling like crazy all the time. But when they had finished, I saw their faces change. They became excited and were high fiving each other and talking in Thai far too fast for me to follow. At this point one of them uncovered a full length mirror they had in the room and let me see. Honestly, I expected to see an ugly guy in drag staring back at me from the mirror." She paused, I guessed she was thinking back to that moment. She blinked away what I thought was a tear. "To tell you the truth, James, I didn’t recognise myself in the mirror at all. No. I didn’t look like a model but I didn’t look rubbish. I looked like an averagely pretty girl. The girls were so happy and excited. They dragged in the other bar girls to see and they were all giggling and laughing but not at me in a bad way. They were surprised and pleased with what they had done. Well, that night was the first night I spent with the kathoeys and I got introduced to a whole new way of life."
She took another sip and did that sideways look that Alex always did. "Is this too much for you?"
"No no, it’s fine, don’t stop." I was now desperate to hear the rest of the story.
“That night was an epiphany for me. I’d had gay experiences over the years, at school and Uni so I wasn’t totally naïve about giving and taking a cock.”
I had no idea about the gay thing as he had always had girls hanging around but looking back, maybe he had gone both ways. The bluntness shocked me, but I would be damned if I wanted her to stop telling her story.
"This was different, though, wearing girls clothes, and getting fucked by the kathoeys and fucking and sucking them back was so liberating. I felt that somehow I had found myself at long last."
I was in thrall to Alex’s story. In fact, I had to move a little in the chair as my cock became stiff. Alex seemed not to notice and kept going almost as if I wasn’t there.
"I spent more and more time with the girls and they basically taught me how to be a kathoey. They coached me in how to walk and move and behave as they did. The sex was awesome; I couldn’t get enough of it. The Mamasan at the bar was not so happy at all this and was getting uptight about the time the girls spent with me. I was loving it all; the cross dressing, the sex, the excitement, and I don’t think I could have given it up even if I had wanted to. I had gotten myself clean of other drugs but this was now my drug, and I was living full time as a girl. By this time, I was also running short of money and one night the girls told me they asked the Mamasan if I could work in the bar with them. She thought it was crazy because all the farangs wanted Thai girls. The girls persisted, and eventually the Mamasan agreed to give it a go."
Manee brought another round of drinks and some snacks.
"The first night I was scared rigid, but the girls looked after me, and although the westerners didn’t seem to be interested in the blonde kathoey, a party of Japanese men came in and one of them took me for a short time. The bar had rooms at the back where after the customer had paid a bar fine for the girl we could conduct our business. I didn’t speak any Japanese, and he didn’t speak English, but it’s incredible what you can do with sign language. I think I did alright that first time because he gave me a big tip and he came back again the next night. It was pretty easy most of the time. The clients wanted me to suck them off which usually didn’t take long, or to fuck me which did take some getting used to. Some wanted me to fuck them and I even had few couples which was my favourite. I like giving and receiving."
She smiled wickedly at this, and my trousers needed adjustment again.
"I found that not only the Japanese but Thai men also wanted to come in to see the blonde kathoey. It got dodgy once or twice but the bar sorted out most of the bad customers and once all the bar girls chased a guy out into the street who tried to get too rough with me."
Alex seemed to be in a world of her own, and I wondered if she had ever told this story to anyone else. I dare not interrupt but another adjustment of my trousers became necessary.
"This went on for about six months and I was now living full time as a kathoey. I had left my old life way behind, had burned all my old clothes and dropped out. I had developed a real reputation as the blonde kathoey and life seemed OK. Then, one day the Mamasan told me a farang lawyer had come looking for me. How this guy tracked me down I don’t know because I thought I had dropped well below the radar. But find me he did. I thought it was something about overstaying my visa. It, however, turned out that an Auntie of mine had died and as her sole heir I had inherited her estate. It wasn’t millions but enough to enable me to leave the bar life behind and set myself up as an escort instead. Same fucking and sucking, but better pay and conditions. I could afford to get out completely, but I loved what I was doing, is that a bad thing?"
She paused and seemed to notice me for the first time in a while.
"Not boring you, am I?"
"No. No, it’s interesting," I could have kicked myself; interesting? What idiot says that? An English idiot that’s who. It wasn’t boring that’s for sure.
She smiled at something before going on. "I was already living full time as a woman and could pass easily. I had always been small and slight and took hormones so my voice and body hair growth was not a problem. In Bangkok, it’s easy to get a boob job and they are also world class at cosmetic surgery to get rid of certain male characteristics. As I could afford the best so I had my boobs done, my Adam’s apple scraped and few other bits and pieces done to enhance my natural charms. I didn’t go the whole hog though and held onto my cock.” She looked straight at me. “I am fond of that."
I didn't understand why, but I was getting aroused by her story. Another adjustment of the trousers was needed.
"After about another six more months of earning good money from my escort work, I decided I needed a break. I rented a villa on the beach a little further north from here for three months. I came to look at the local bar scene here, from a professional point of view. It was awful. The usual crappy tourist bars you would find anywhere. It gave me an idea. Why not set something up a lot classier than what was already here? I had fallen in love with Samui and it seemed the ideal place. The idea for Koh Samui Blue was born. I looked around and got in touch with Real Estate agents to see what was on offer."
Manee brought in another round of drinks. I was beginning to feel light headed.
Alex was still talking. "That’s when I met Areeya. She was working in her father’s Real Estate agency and we hit it off straightaway. I don’t know why but we clicked right away. It went from a business relationship to a personal one quickly. She knew what I was, it’s hardest to fool other women. Men don’t know what to look for. Generally, they only look at tits and arses anyway. Present company excepted, of course."
I blushed because she had caught me looking straight at her breasts at that moment.
"She knew what I was, but it didn’t matter to her. I was so nervous at first but she is such a lovely girl she made things so easy. She is incredibly clever, funny and dynamite in bed. Between the two of us we have everything we need to keep us happy together in bed."
Another trouser adjustment was necessary. This time Alex noticed, "James, are you OK?"
I nodded, "No it’s OK, please go on," and I swear she smirked and sat up straighter in her chair, giving me another good view of her breasts. She did that thing women do by running their fingers through their hair. It gets me every time.
She went on. "We talked about my idea and we came up with a business plan for the bar and restaurant. In Thailand, non-foreigners can’t buy land on their own so the obvious thing was for us to go into partnership. It’s easy as long as you trust each other and have a good lawyer. That’s assuming, of course, there is such a thing as a good lawyer. Anyway, I had the seed money, together with a bank loan that Areeya’s business plan allowed us to get. We paid off everyone who we needed to, and that’s a lot over here."
She narrowed her eyes as if remembering some bad times."
"So, we built the bar first, got that going and expanded to build the restaurant to go with it. We wanted to keep the bar and restaurant classy which we have but we did add another bar down the street which is more, shall we say, in the style of my old career. We can go have a look later if you like."
She looked straight at me over the top of the glass as if she were daring me.
"Oh, yes, that would be nice, if it’s not too much trouble." Nice? Nice? I screamed at myself inside my head. Who says "nice" about visiting a ladyboy bar? She must think I’m a bloody fool.
"That’s you up to date with me, James. What about you? Which twist of fate brought you here?" Alex relaxed back into her chair waiting for me to begin.
At this moment Areeya reappeared apologised for interrupting and whispered something to Alex.
"James, I’m sorry but there’s a little issue I need to attend to. I promise I won’t be more than a few minutes."
As she stood, I pushed back my chair to stand up.
"Oh, James, that’s so sweet of you. That’s what I always remember about you, you were a perfect gentleman. I’ll let you and Areeya get to know each other."
With that, she leaned in and gave me a peck on the cheek. I blushed scarlet and sat down again.
"James, how long will you be staying on Samui?" Areeya’s English was almost perfect, a hint of an accent making it sound so sexy.
"Only a few days I’m afraid, Areeya, I have to be back in Bangkok by the end of the week."
"That’s a pity, James, but Bangkok is so close by plane these days. You could easily fly back anytime. Alex was so happy to learn you were coming here. She would love to see you again."
Wow, I thought, that was unexpected. They must have talked about me yesterday or today. I never dreamt that old or new Alex would be so happy to see me.
"Areeya, it was to shock for me to see Alex as she is now. She is different to how I knew her before."
It was strange how I had slipped into calling Alex she and her. Maybe not so surprising, given that she looked so damned gorgeous.
"James, yes, I saw that when you walked in, but you dealt with it well."
"How so, Areeya?" Given my performance back then I was surprised to hear it.
"Well you could have got angry and been unpleasant about everything. Instead you were calm and listened to what Alex had to say."
‘Keep Calm and Carry On’ was almost a mantra for me to be honest.
"I was more worried than Alex, James. I thought she should find some way to prepare you but she told me you were a kind and generous soul as well as a gentleman and would behave like one. I’m so glad she was right." Areeya gave my arm a little squeeze to reinforce what she had said.
Wow and wow again, I thought. Alex thought I was a gentleman. Who knew? I thought he had me pegged as an upright square. Maybe they are the same thing.
"Areeya, it’s an incredible story. What strength of character Alex must have to have done what she has and to end up so balanced and adjusted. I admire her for that. She chose a hard road, but she seems to have come through to a good place. I think she is lucky to have found you, Areeya, you two seem happy together. I am so glad for Alex and for you too."
"Thank you, James, Alex would be glad to hear you say that. She is fond of the memories she has of you, she hasn’t stopped talking about you since she learnt you were coming to see us."
Wow and wow and wow again. Fond memories? Mind you, it did make me sound like an old family pet.
Areeya continued in a serious tone, "James, Alex means so much to me and all I ever want is for her to be happy. I think you can help her in ways you might not realise. I think you have a great opportunity to help Alex and I hope you act wisely, James.'
"Areeya, I promise you if I can do anything to help her I will."
At that moment, Alex walked back into the room, beaming all over her face. She came and stood behind me, with her hands resting on my shoulders. "It's all good, Areeya, ready to go." I felt a thrill at the touch of her hands. "James, it's a new business venture we are starting here. Looks like we have the go ahead."
She kept her hands on my shoulders and gave them a little squeeze before letting go.
"Alex, that’s great news. Shall we celebrate?"
"Good idea, Areeya, can you ask Manee to bring through some proper Champagne and three glasses for us please?"
Areeya rose gracefully from the couch and went to tell Manee. She was back in an instant.
Alex came and sat next to me on the couch. I smelt her perfume and her leg briefly touched mine. She brushed my arm with her fingers, "James, you were going to tell us about yourself and how you came to be here in Samui."
"Not that much to tell, Alex. After we lost touch, I graduated, got a job with a computer software company in Cambridge. I got married and life kind of stalled after that. Until, that is, I walked in on my wife in bed with another woman.”
Alex giggled. “I’m sorry, James. It must have been a shock.” A wicked grin spread across her face. ”Weren't you tempted to climb in bed with them?”
Areeya slapped Alex on the arm. “Alex, that's rude.”
Alex was still smiling. “Just asking”
“I was cut up about it at first, but looking back it's the best thing that’s happened to me.”
“Good for you, James. I hope we can find a way to help you get over it.” Was there a message in what Alex had said? Maybe I was getting too sensitive.
The Champagne had arrived, so we toasted the success of my new start and their new business venture. Alex, leant back, giving me another eyeful of her legs.
“What do you think of Bangkok? Have you seen the sights?”
"Yes, I’ve done all the tourist stuff. It’s a beautiful city. It was the right place to come to get over my divorce."
Alex grinned. "How about the nightlife, James? Have you taken any of that in?"
"Well, yes, it’s a kind of rite of passage isn’t it for newcomers to Bangkok."
"Did you enjoy it?"
"Erm, yes, well, some of it, I mean..."
"I believe you're blushing, James. That's so sweet. And did you go to the bars in Nana Plaza?" She bloody winked as she said it. She was enjoying this, teasing me.
Areeya laughed and came to my rescue, "Alex, I think you are embarrassing our guest. You should let him off the hook, is that what you say?"
Thanks Areeya, I thought.
Alex laughed too. "Yes, yes, you’re right Areeya. I remember James always did blush prettily. By the way, James, how did you know to find me here?"
“I told one the guys from Uni that I was coming here for a holiday and he suggested I look you up.”
"That was a stroke of luck, then. Only a few people know I’m out here."
"Alex, can I ask you a question?" there was something I wanted to know.
"Sure, James, fire away."
"Why did you agree to meet me? I mean you could easily have said you were too busy, or ignore the email. Unless you wanted to see me get the shock of my life."
"Yes, apologies again for the shock, I’m not sure there was anything I could have done to avoid it. It’s a fair question. Why did I agree to meet?" she paused, thinking about her answer. "When I came out to Thailand, I never intended to stay, always planned to go back and do something in the UK. But when my life over here changed, I fully intended to disappear for good. But as time went on, I felt more and more that I was missing some parts of my old life. I gave my email address to one or two people I trusted and told them to use it discreetly. They don’t know about me, they know Alex is here in Samui. That’s how you got the address. I guess he felt you fell under the term discrete. When you made contact, I had to think hard about whether I wanted to meet someone from the past. You can imagine that it was a difficult decision to make and one I wouldn’t do for anyone. As it was you I decided to make the step and reconnect with someone I knew I could trust. So, I took my courage in both hands and said yes. Does that help?"
"Sort of, but what do you mean as it was me?"
She put a finger to my lips to silence me. "No more questions for now, James, are you hungry?
I realised I was starving. I hadn’t eaten since breakfast and lunch had been beer and some nuts. It was now 11pm, and I realised we had been talking for four hours already. I had had four or five large Scotches and now the Champagne on an empty stomach and I was getting pretty light headed.
Alex clapped her hands together, "James, I have an idea. Areeya and I have to visit our bar down the street. It’s not far."
"And you want me to stay here, until you come back?"
She lightly punched my arm. "No, don’t be bloody silly, we want you to come with us. We’ll have a few drinks and then come back for some food. The kitchen will still be open. There’ll be fewer people around so we can be more comfortable. Please say yes, please say yes."
How could anyone refuse such an invitation? "OK, I’m up for it."
She squealed with joy, grabbing my arm and pulling me out the door. As we reached the main bar, Areeya caught us up and put her arm through mine on the other side. I walked the entire length of the bar with a drop dead gorgeous woman on either arm. The envious glares I got from the bar customers were a wonder to behold. We walked down the strip in Lamai for a few hundred yards until we came to the bar. I was startled to see it was called Cockatoo 2.
"Where did you get the name from?" I asked Areeya.
"Oh, it’s because our sister bar in Bangkok is called Cockatoo. We thought it was funny. Do you know it in Bangkok?" I swear she was reading my mind.
"No, no. Do you own that one too?"
"No, it's an arrangement we have with them. We try to share overheads and things." A little warning bell went off somewhere in the back of my mind.
Alex was bouncing up and down with excitement.
"Come on you two, stop dragging your heels, let’s get in," she was bubbling over with energy. She grabbed both of us and almost dragged us into the bar.
It was a typical Thai bar; open to the front, a bar along one side, TVs all over the place and three pool tables towards the back. Music blared out from the sound system, which for a Thai bar sounded good. It was busy now with two of the pool tables in use and groups of guys and a few couples drinking at the bar or the tables. There were a few of the usual bar games of Connect 4 going on. Connect 4 may be a child’s game, but it’s used in Thai bars as an icebreaker game or to bet on with the loser buying a drink. If you think you can beat a Thai bar girl at the game, think again. If it was an Olympic sport, Thai bar girls would win every medal. There was even a cockatoo in a cage in the corner of the bar. I felt sorry for the bird in the middle of all this noise and light, but he didn’t seem to mind too much.
Areeya stopped to talk to the Mamasan, presumably to check on business. Alex was busy talking to the bar girls and they didn’t seem to regard her as a boss figure. Maybe because she spoke fluent Thai and had been one of them, they seemed to be on good terms. One of the bar girls handed me a beer and pointed to Alex, "On house, Miss Alex." OK, good start.
It seemed to be a typical crowd; groups of young tourists, some dissolute looking expats nursing a cold beer and looking typically grumpy, together with one or two couples along for the Thai bar experience. The bar girls were a mixed bunch, mostly kathoeys I thought, but with some genuine girls. I guessed there would be a few short time rooms out the back. The girls didn’t look too busy and Areeya shooed a few of the prettier ones out front to drum up business.
Alex came bouncing across grabbed my arm and asked, "Do you play pool?"
"I’ve played a bit." I hoped modesty was the right approach.
I secretly fancied myself as a player, having conveniently forgotten getting my arse handed to me by the bar girl in Bangkok last time. I hoped Alex wouldn’t be as good as her.
She dragged me over to the unused table, grabbed two cues and racked the balls in a professional manner.
"You break first," handing me a cue. I rolled the cue on the table and it seemed straight enough for a bar cue. I took a swig from the beer bottle and settled down to break.
Alex had to make it difficult by standing in my eye line and pulling faces. I stopped laughing long enough to make a good break and fluked a colour in the pocket. I knocked in another colour and then had trouble deciding what shot to play next. Areeya came over and gave me some advice on which ball to go for.
“Areeya,” she yelled, “Stop helping him, that's cheating.”
In spite of this I pulled off a third colour with a blinder of a shot. Encouraged by this, and the desire to show off to Alex I over reached myself on the next one, clipped the lip of the pocket and the ball hung there without dropping.
Alex reacted with glee and chalked her cue. My Dad always told me that a bad player chalks a cue after a shot, and a good one before a shot. Well I could tell I was in trouble with Alex pretty much from the start. It was clear from the way she handled the cue she was good. She dropped the first ball with a flourish and then put away the next 4 with embarrassing ease. Mind you it was nice to watch as she had to hitch up her skirt to play the shots and it showed off what a lovely figure she had as the material stretched tight across her bum. I got a chance when she missed the sixth but I flunked out my shot and she hit great shots to pot her next two balls. That Left the 8 ball, and she stroked that in like a professional. It seems you can take the girl out of the bar but you can’t take the bar out of the girl.
I stood and clapped. She curtseyed, "Thank you, kind sir."
She wanted another game, but she was way out of my league and I didn’t fancy another humiliation right now. I saw Areeya pick up the cue and she and Alex had a cracking game. Areeya was good but Alex was that bit better. They played three quick games with Areeya taking one and Alex the other two. My consolation was to sit and drink beer and watch my two new friends as they bent over the table to take shots.
It was at the end of the third game I felt someone’s hands over my eyes and from behind I heard a voice say, "James, James, it me, Pao.'
I pulled the hands away and the first thing I saw was Alex, leaning over the table frozen in mid shot with her mouth open in surprise. Pao was oblivious to this and before I could stop her she had scooted round and jumped onto my lap with her arms around my neck.
"James, you come see Pao in Samui."
Hell, it couldn’t be, could it? Pao from the Bangkok Cockatoo?
I saw Alex over Pao’s shoulder as she walked around the table to where I was with Pao sitting happily on my lap.
"James," Alex was still looking startled, "is there anything you want to tell us?" She stopped in front of Pao and me, holding the cue as if she wanted to break it over someone’s head. She just wasn't sure who to hit first.
Pao suddenly noticed that there was something wrong, and she turned around, saw Alex and jumped off my lap. Alex said something fast in Thai and Pao bowed her head. Alex motioned with her head for Pao to move and she backed away. Areeya grabbed her before she could disappear completely.
"Well, James, it’s interesting that you and Pao know each other so well, there must be a simple explanation?" There was a grin playing about her lips now.
I was rooted to the spot. Words jangled around in my head and I said some of them.
"Um, well, Alex, you see, it’s not like, I mean, it was all Robbie’s fault, I mean not his fault, I was trying to..." I realised I was babbling so thought the best thing to do was to shut up.
"James, first of all, calm down and then who the hell is Robbie?" she stood there cradling the pool cue, legs slightly apart so the silk dress stretched tight across her body, the bar lights highlighting her golden hair and her head tilted to one side with a questioning look on her face. Quite bizarrely in the circumstances, it flashed into my mind that she looked so damn sexy.
I took a deep breath and took a swig from the beer, Areeya had brought Pao back and they stood to one side of Alex as she looked down at me.
"You see, it was like this. I met Pao in the Cockatoo in Bangkok one night. Robbie’s a friend of mine from home wanted to see some ladyboys and we ended up in the Cockatoo. I met her in the bar and we had a drink and she was friendly and then I went home, all above board, so to speak, I didn’t think she would remember me..." I tailed off, hoping I had made sense.
"James, how friendly, exactly?" Alex fired off a question to Pao who nodded her head and replied.
"Well nothing happened, you know what’s like in one of those clubs, it was harmless, honestly..." Even I knew that sounded pathetic.
"Oh, yes James, I do know what it’s like in those clubs, remember?" Alex was grinning broadly now, enjoying my discomfort. Areeya was trying to conceal her laughter and failing badly. Pao was still looking from me to Alex and Areeya trying to decide if she was in trouble, and if so, why.
"Look it wasn’t Pao’s fault, she was sweet and nice and I didn’t know she would be here."
Alex said something to Areeya who let go of Pao.
"We share staff with Bangkok sometimes when we need to," Areeya was smiling at my embarrassment.
"James, Pao confirms your story, that there were two of you, and you were a gentleman, she says. Your friend was the one who stayed behind after you left. He seems to have enjoyed himself rather a lot."
I took another swig of beer and tried to look innocent.
Chapter 3
Alex looked at me for a few seconds as if making up her mind about something, took my hand and pulled me up, "James, I always thought you were a perfect gentleman, come on I think we should go eat."
The strange thing was she didn’t let go of my hand as we walked out of the bar.
We walked slowly back to Koh Samui Blue, the action had kicked off now. The bars were full and spilling over into the street. As we walked past each bar front, the girls nodded and smiled to Alex who was obviously well known to them. I was given a few long looks by them as well.
I heard this dark voice in my head saying "You’re holding hands with a man," and then there was this second, much lighter voice saying "Look at her, she’s a beautiful woman, that’s who you’re holding hands with."
I decided to keep holding her hand.
Alex giggled, "I can’t imagine how you felt when Pao jumped onto your lap. The look on your face was priceless."
"I don’t think I have felt more embarrassed in my life. I never expected to see her again in my life." I felt myself blushing again. Damn it, I wish I could stop myself doing that so much.
Alex grinned as she spoke, "They say an Englishman is a man in permanent fear of embarrassment."
I smiled at that, "By the way, Alex, the look on your face was pretty good too when you saw what was happening. You looked gobsmacked." I had to get my own back somehow.
"I couldn’t believe my eyes when one of my bar girls jumps onto the lap of my lovely man and greets him like a long lost friend."
My lovely man, that was nice to hear her say.
"I was about to bust the cue over one of your heads, but I couldn't decide which one." She was laughing now, and it started me off too.
"Alex, I’m glad you didn’t. Believe me, you are too damned good with that cue."
She turned to face me, grabbed my other hand too and pulled me in for another kiss on the cheek.
"I’m glad I didn’t. I wouldn’t want to mess up that handsome face of yours." She was smiling as she said it and her eyes didn’t leave mine. Oh my, what was happening here? Was it the beer talking? Because at that moment I wanted to kiss her so badly.
Instead I spluttered, "Any chance we can eat something? I’m starving."
"Of course," she grinned, and we walked into the restaurant, still holding hands.
Areeya was dealing with something at the bar so Alex said we should go ahead and order and Areeya would join us later.
It was getting late at the restaurant but there were still some diner finishing their meals. As a good hostess, Alex left me with a Scotch at the bar, and did a tour of the tables. She would wai to each table and then ask if the guests had enjoyed their meals. She spoke English mostly, but at tables with locals she switched into fluent Thai. I had learned to love the sound of the Thai language; its rhythms are almost musical to listen to when spoken well. It gave me a chance to watch her as she moved about the restaurant. Alex would occasionally glance back at me as she worked the room, giving me a little smile when she caught me watching. She had class and charisma to go with her stunning looks. She was charming the diners as she always seemed to be interested in what they had to say. She did look fabulous, her red dress set off her blonde hair and skin tone perfectly. She moved gracefully among the tables and more than one male diner and some of the women gave her an appreciative look.
I couldn’t take my eyes off her.
It also gave me time to think. What had started off as a visit to an acquaintance from my university for some rest and relaxation had become an almost surreal experience. I had discovered that my old house mate had made a journey that few would ever believe possible if they had not seen the evidence. She had become a beautiful woman full of grace and poise and humour. She had done and seen things about which some dream and some have nightmares. She had found her path and had found the courage to follow that through thick and thin. True, if what she told me was right, she also had a cock.
But I think I’m falling in love with her.
"Don’t you dare drop the L bomb you moron," said the dark voice in my head and the other voice said "Just go for it, if it’s what you want."
By the time she had finished her tour of the tables the last of the diners were leaving, so by the time we sat down we had the place to ourselves. The restaurant was behind the bar on the beach side. There was a veranda that looked out over the sea and we sat at one of the tables there. Alex chose one which had a bench seat so we could both look out over the sea. It was a beautiful evening; the sea was visible in the lights from the restaurant and the sound of the surf acted as a backdrop to our conversation. An overhead fan kept some air moving over the veranda and the heat of the day was beginning to cool off a little. There were candles flickering on the table for light and it was about as romantic setting as you could wish for.
As we sat and listened to the noise of the surf, it seemed that time was slowing down. It had been frantic since I had got here those few hours ago, and this was the first time I was able to catch a breath. Alex fetched us cold beers, and I think we were both happy to spend time with our own thoughts. She had ordered for us both and as the food was served, I realised how hungry I was. The aromas from the food were intoxicating.
“Alex, this is delicious. This is the best cooking I’ve had here. Better than anywhere in Bangkok.”
“Thank you, it's taken a while, but I think we have one of the best places on the island. The bar and this place are doing great, and the new venture will be a great opportunity.” She was obviously proud of what she and Areeya had built up here.
“What's the new business?”
“I don’t want to talk about it too much before it's definite, and I think it's something you would enjoy.” Her eyes sparkled as she said it, and I got the impression she was teasing me. “Anyway, James, what are your plans for when your project is finished in Bangkok?”
“I might be here for another six months to finish, but I don’t have plans after that. There's nothing that is dragging me back home.”
“Would you stay in Thailand?”
It seemed an innocent question, but then again, nothing was innocent with Alex.
“Yes, but the problem would be getting a job.”
“Surely, in your field, that wouldn't be so hard. There's a lot of money floating around in Thailand right now.”
“Maybe, but I don’t have any contacts.”
“Let’s talk to Areeya about that, her father might be able to help you. I know, let me read your palm, I can tell you what's in your future.”
She took my hand, turned it palm up and held it in one hand. She looked closely at it and then gently ran a fingernail across my palm, making me shiver.
Alex looked thoughtful as she continued to stroke my palm. "My grandmother said that when someone shivered like that they had a secret wish they were hiding. She read palms, my granny. She would probably have been burnt as a witch a couple of hundred years ago."
She turned towards me, "James, do you have a secret wish? Granny believed that if you didn’t tell someone then it would never come true." She still had hold of my hand with one hand and pushed her other hand back through her hair. That gesture gets me every time. It makes a woman look vulnerable and kick-starts my protective instinct.
"If you told someone, then it wouldn’t be a secret wish, would it?" I said straight-faced.
She put on a spiteful face and dug her fingernail right into my palm
"Oww, that hurt," I protested.
"Serves you right, you beast. My granny will haunt you if I ask her to."
She kept hold of my hand and rubbed it where she had dug in the nail.
"That’s better.” She was now stroking my hand gently which was getting me aroused. So much that I had to wriggle on the seat as my trousers were getting uncomfortably tight again.
"You have an interesting heart line," she frowned as she examined my hand. "It’s high on your hand which shows you have a passionate nature, see here how it curves up to your index or Jupiter finger?" She slowly slid her finger nail across my palm, the effect of which was to increase my excitement which was becoming more and more difficult to conceal. She seemed to be unaware of the effect she was having and continued stroking the palm, "that means you have an open and warm hearted nature. It also means you haven’t had sex for far too long." She giggled as she said the last bit.
"You’re making that up, it’s all a load of rubbish."
Alex bent forward, kissed my palm then looked sideways at me, "? So, tell me, when was the last time you had sex?" she fluttered her lashes, making me laugh.
"OK, the bit about the sex is right. But the rest is all BS."
"Don’t you think you’re warm hearted either? I think you are." She kissed my hand once more before letting it go. I immediately wished she hadn’t let go, it had felt so nice.
She took a sip of her beer before saying casually, "By the way, you might like to know that Pao said you enjoyed what happened in Cockatoo, she felt it quite clearly." She put extra emphasis on the word feel and I almost choked on my beer, managing to splutter a reply
"OK. I defy anyone not to feel anything when a pretty little thing like Pao starts stroking their crown jewels."
"Fair enough, James, but she also told me you did some stroking back." Alex looked innocently at me. I went red again. Damn my genes.
"Only for a moment, Pao put my hand there."
"Oh, that big bully Pao, but did she make you rub it?" again wide eyed and innocent. "OK, that’s enough. I’m sorry I was trying to tease you, James. It doesn’t matter to me, honestly."
As we sat side by side, I felt her leg bump mine more and more frequently, and I knew this wasn’t accidental. Alex moved along the bench which increased the pressure of her leg against mine. I was now getting aroused by this and had to move to adjust myself.
"Everything OK, James?" She asked. I’m sure she now knew full well the effect she was having on me.
I had to change the subject.
"Alex, one thing that’s bothering me." I felt her hand move onto my thigh.
", James, only the one thing?" her eyebrows arched in mock surprise.
"You have been so sweet since I arrived and you’ve said so many nice things about me. When we were at Uni I always thought you didn’t like me. Or at least that you thought I was a boring twit. I don’t get why things are so different now."
Alex stiffened, took her hand off my thigh, put her glass on the table carefully and sat looking out into the darkness. She didn’t reply for what seemed an age. She looked at me for a few seconds, turned away then looked back at me.
"James, you don't get it, do you? Are you so dense? You want to know the truth? I fancied the pants off you at Uni. I was dying to get into your trousers back then. I tried so many times to be with you, dropped so many hints that you didn’t ever pick up on. I thought all along that you were playing hard to get. I didn’t believe anyone could not read the signals. All those times I tried to get you out for a drink, but you had to study. The parties I asked you to that you couldn’t make. The times I invited you to my room, and you had other things to do. It Made me more determined to get you. In the end, I think I would have had to dance around naked in front of you with a sign round my neck saying "James, come and get me" for you to have noticed me. It seems crazy now that I kept on trying for so long. Sometimes when you want something so bad and you can’t get it, it makes you want it so much more. I Didn't know how to get you to like me. You had this bloody Hugh Grant look going, like in Notting Hill, which was driving me crazy. The floppy hair and the polite gentleman act. Didn’t you see it was turning me on so much? I had the biggest crush on you. All I ever got was a fucking hug when I left for Thailand. Didn’t you have any inkling at all?"
I sat back, shocked. I had no idea that was how Alex had felt about me. From somewhere in my reeling mind I remembered the farewell hug and what he had said about regrets and missed chances. I slumped back; the realisation of what he had meant now obvious.
"Alex, I am so sorry, I had no idea. I must have been so stupid. I thought you had me down as an uptight twit. I was jealous of you to be honest. You were so easy with everyone whilst I was so clumsy and found it difficult to talk to you or your friends. I was so worried about you not liking me I guess I put my defences up. I would see you with all those girls and wished I could be like you. I wanted to be you. I thought you were taking the piss when you asked me for a drink. You were always so at ease with people, you could talk to anyone and charm them into the palm of your hand."
Alex twirled her glass and looked sideways at me. "I didn’t manage to charm you though, did I? The girls meant nothing to me; they liked to hang around with a good-looking bloke. They were fun company, but that’s all they ever were. I had no idea if you were gay or even curious, but when there’s someone you want so badly, you have to keep trying. I could even have been happy with being friends and hanging out together."
She turned her head away although I could see she was still blinking back the tears.
She sniffed, "It’s ironic that you wanted to be me and I wanted you. That would keep us both in therapy for years. You were the one who got away from me. So, I had to get away from you. It was partly because of you that I went off to Thailand. I wanted to get away from everything that reminded me of you. I had fallen for someone that I could never have, how fucking sad is that?"
She was looking for a tissue to wipe her eyes and I gave her one I had in my pocket.
"See, that’s what I mean, you are such a gentleman. When I got your email, I couldn’t believe it. I had to sit down for a long time to think. Did I want to see you again? I know it hadn’t been your fault, but I wasn’t sure that awakening all those memories would do me any good. I talked all night with Areeya. I had never told her about you before and she had to listen all night to me running on about how great you were blah, blah, blah. She is so sweet; she listened and finally told me, You must do what your heart wants."
Alex had stopped crying but looked as if she could start again anytime.
"I finally decided that what my heart wanted was to see you again. To see if I had the same feelings for you or if in the years since things had changed. When you walked through that door and looked so confused and lost, like Hugh bloody Grant would have done, I knew that I had not lost any of my feelings for you. My legs were shaking when I saw you. The only thing that saved me was the fact that you were so shocked that I had time to gather myself. I knew it was a huge risk to see you as I am now. You could have turned round and walked away. You could have got angry. You could have shouted and screamed at me, called me all kinds of names. I bet myself, wished myself with all my heart that you wouldn’t, that you would still be my Hugh Grant. And damn you, you were. You sat there and listened to me telling you my story and didn’t bat an eyelid. I have never told anyone other than Areeya that whole story before and you took it in your stride, like a gentleman would. Areeya told me what you said about me choosing a hard road and how strong a character I was and that was sweet of you. But when I saw you come through that door I just about held myself together. Strong character? I felt like a fucking helpless kitten at that moment."
She stood up and walked quickly away to the edge of the veranda and stood looking out into the darkness. She was still wiping away the tears. I followed and put my hands on her shoulders and turned her round. She wouldn’t look me in the eyes and I thought I should finish this now for all our sakes.
"Alex, I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean to upset you. You have gone through so much and I don’t want to spoil the happiness you have here with Areeya, I guess I should go now."
She looked up at me, eyes blazing, her fists drumming on my chest.
"Don’t you dare fucking go now before I find out. I haven’t gone through all this today to lose you again before I find out if you feel anything for me."
She looked at me, eyes scared yet pleading with me. Time for you to go, the dark voice said in my head. I decided to ignore it for now.
"Alex, I think you are the most beautiful woman I have ever set eyes on. I cannot believe how much courage and strength it took to deal with everything you have gone through. It would have crushed most people, but you have found your own road and followed it to turn into someone so exceptional. I haven’t met anyone before who makes me feel as alive and excited to be with as you do. You’re beautiful and sexy and funny and strong and charming and exciting and talented, and I think I’m falling in love with you. I know I can’t do anything about the past, but I don’t know what to do about the now either. You and Areeya are so strong together; you have something so wonderful together, I wouldn’t do anything to hurt either of you."
"James, James," she whispered, "I don’t want you to go. If you truly feel like that, then I can’t let you go."
She put her hand up and stroked my face. I let my hands drop from her shoulders and she quickly leant into me and kissed me on the lips. She drew back nervously to see my reaction and this time I kissed her. I felt her arms go up around my neck and I put my arms around her and pulled her close as we kissed. She moved into me and I felt myself getting hard as she slid her leg between mine and kissed me with her tongue this time.
Alex broke off the kiss, grabbed my hand and pulled me to the bench seat. She pushed me down, hitched up her dress to get down on her knees. She shoved me back on the bench, pulled my t-shirt off over my head and her fingers went straight to my belt which she undid with practised ease. She dragged down my jeans and boxers, freeing my cock before wrapping her hands around it and stroking up and down the shaft. The first touch of her fingers was electrifying. It had been months since anyone had touched my cock and to have her fingers caressing it like this made me shake with excitement. I was looking down at Alex as she teased my shaft with her fingers and nails.
Alex looked up at me and whispered, "This is what I always wanted."
My wife hated going down on me but it was something I had always loved. I watched as Alex used both hands to stroke my cock as she looked straight up at me. She suddenly leant forward to kiss the tip and pushed her lips over it bathing the cockhead with her lips, whilst her tongue attacked the underside of the head. This was making me even harder than I had been to begin with and I almost fainted with pleasure as she poked her tongue into the slit. She pushed my cock back flat against my tummy, then starting at the root she licked up and down the length of the shaft. She did this a few times before taking first one of my balls and then the other into her mouth and gently sucked them. I moaned, and she quickly put her hands up to my chest and pinched my nipples. This was now driving me wild and Alex started to blow softly across the cockhead. Nothing I had ever experienced had even come close to the feeling I had now.
I watched as she took the head back between her lips and worked magic with her tongue on the underside which for me is so sensitive. I moved my hips forward as I felt the pressure building in me. Alex, recognising this took her hands and mouth off my cock to prolong the excitement. She went back to my balls gently pulling them and kissing the spot where the shaft meets the balls. I couldn’t hold back much longer and Alex rocked back slightly and then suddenly plunged my cock into her mouth.
"Oh my god," I moaned.
She used her hand to stroke my cock hard as she pistoned it in and out of her mouth, her lips wrapped tight around it. My head snapped back, eyes closed now with my hands behind my head. The pressure was now unbearable, and I knew I was going to climax.
"I’m coming, I’m coming." She stepped up the pace, her mouth making slurping noises as she sucked and sucked.
"AAAAAHHHH" I came like never before, my cock pumping cum into her mouth. I can’t remember ever coming so hard before and it seemed to go on for an eternity. I slumped back on the bench and I felt Alex still sucking the last drops from my cock. She let me slide out and I opened my eyes to see her stand up to straddle me. Her hands went behind my head and she kissed me hard, her tongue working its way into my mouth and I could taste some of my cum on her tongue.
I wrapped my arms around her and we continued to kiss for a long time our tongues intertwined.
Alex eventually broke our kiss but remained straddling me on the bench.
"How was that, James?" she asked softly, her fingers stroking my face.
"My god, Alex, I have never felt anything like that in my life, I felt like I was never going to stop coming."
"Mmm, I didn’t think you were going to stop either, baby. That was more than a teaspoonful coming down the chute, to be sure," Her little giggle was the last straw and I knew without a doubt now that I was in love with her. Hell, what I do now, I thought. Run said the dark voice, stay said the light one. I ignored the dark voice yet again.
Alex kissed me again and stood up. I stood too, a little unsteadily, and reached down to pull up my boxers and jeans.
"Oh, does he have to go away so soon?” she said as she grabbed my cock, "He’s so sweet and I think he was glad to see me. I know I was glad to see him." She giggled again, and I batted her hand away her making her pout.
I finished pulling on my jeans and was looking for my t-shirt. Alex had it, hiding it behind her back and stopping me from grabbing it.
"Mmm, you have lovely nipples you know, it’s a shame to cover them up." She planted a kiss on one nipple before I eventually twisted the shirt out of her grasp and slipped it back on. I glanced at my watch and saw it was now 2.30 in the morning. Only a handful of hours had passed since I got here, but plenty enough time for my world to tilt on its axis.
"I should get back to my hotel,"
"No chance, buster. Do you think I’m going to let you out my sight now? You can stay with us, there’s our flat at the back."
This was the moment of decision; if I stayed I could not pretend this was a one off, something that I could put down to alcohol and lust. There would be no turning back and it would be a journey into the unknown. I didn’t even bother to listen to the two voices in my head this time. Alex was looking anxiously at me waiting for me to make up my mind.
"If that’s alright with you, I would like to," I replied. She punched me in the arm, "Sometimes, you don’t have to be so bloody polite. If it wasn’t OK, I wouldn’t have suggested it."
Her mention of staying with us made me remember something.
"Hey, didn’t you say Areeya was joining us?"
Alex looked straight into my eyes, "Yes, she did. She’s sitting right over there."
Chapter 4
I whirled around to follow where Alex was pointing and Areeya sat a few yards away from where Alex and I had been. My heart leapt into my throat with shock.
"What the hell? Was she there all the time we were, you know?" I was babbling again.
Alex took me by the arm, "Yes, of course, she was. We don’t keep anything from each other. Oh, James I think you’ve had another shock today."
More like two near cardiac arrests within a few hours I would say.
"Jesus, is there anyone bloody else there? The cook or the waitress, for example?"
Alex laughed, "I’m surprised to hear you say that, James, but if you want them to watch next time, that could be arranged." By this time, I couldn’t tell if she was joking or not. Next time, carried an implication I didn’t want to face right now.
She led me by the arm towards Areeya. She rose, smiling, from the chair with that extraordinary grace of hers.
Bizarrely in the circumstances, she made a wai to me and equally bizarrely, I made one back. Me and my bloody manners. Areeya came to stand in front of me and reaching up kissed me on the cheek.
"Kap khun ka, thank you, James’
"Thank you? What for, Areeya?"
"For making Alex happy, James." Her smile was so genuine that I had to smile back.
Alex squealed with joy and pulled Areeya into a massive hug, "Oh, Areeya, I do love you. James, isn’t she the best?"
To say I was bemused was about the understatement of the year. Areeya had sat and watched her girlfriend give a blow job to a man who had walked into their lives only a few hours earlier and she was thanking him for it. Nothing in my life so far had prepared me for this kind of relationship. I thought I might have fallen down a rabbit hole into a parallel universe.
"Areeya, I don’t know what to say," I felt I had to say something, if only that I didn’t know what to say.
Alex still had her arm around Areeya and was smiling like a cat with two bowls of cream. Areeya said something to Alex in Thai and Alex nodded. Alex took hold of my hand and still holding Areeya round the waist said, "And I would like to thank James also for what he said about not wanting to hurt either Areeya or I. That was what I would have expected my gentleman to say, so thank you."
Areeya smiled, "That was sweet of you, James. That made me happy too.'
"You’re both welcome," I immediately screamed at myself, what an idiotic thing to say.
"I think we should all head for bed now. It’s been a long and tiring day. And at least two of us have to do some work tomorrow. Or I mean today." Alex took my hand.
"Look, wouldn’t it be better if I went back to the hotel so you two can get some rest?" I offered.
Alex pouted, "Don’t you want to stay with us, then? Didn’t you enjoy what we did?"
"Yes, no, yes, I mean, I Want to do the right thing, that’s all." Back to babble speak, these two girls scrambled my brain.
Areeya said, "James, the right thing to do is to stay here tonight and we can discuss what happens next tomorrow. It will take far too long for you to go all the way back to your hotel at this time of night. We have the flat right here and it has two bedrooms so there is no problem whatsoever." Areeya was obviously the sensible half of their partnership. "I will take the second bedroom and you and Alex can take the main room." Scratch that about Areeya being the sensible half of the partnership.
"What? I mean, I thought I would sleep on my own." I spluttered.
"Poor James," Alex said soothingly to Areeya as if talking about a child, "I think he’s had a few shocks too many today, he can’t think straight." She turned her attention to me, "James, here’s what’s going to happen, Areeya use the other bedroom and you and I will be in the main bedroom. For God’s sake, there’s a big day bed in there if you want to sleep by yourself."
Alex held both my hand and Areeya’s and led the way to a flight of stairs at the rear of the building. Areeya pointed up the stairs. "The flat is on the first floor and it has the best view of the sea in Lamai from up there."
You can take the girl out of real estate but you can’t take real estate out of the girl, I thought.
The top of the stairs opened out onto a balcony running the length of the building. Alex punched numbers into a keypad and a large glass floor-to-ceiling door slid open.
"Neat. Huh?" said Alex with pride as the door slid closed. She had let go of Areeya’s hand to use the keypad but held onto mine. Areeya said, "My room is over here, so good night James. Alex told me you tasted nice, so I hope I get to find out for myself soon."
Before I could think of any reply, Areeya disappeared into the room. My grip on the certainties of life was now slipping away. I wondered what would happen next.
"Come on, we’re over here," still bouncing with energy, Alex pulled me over to another door and almost dragged me into the room. She kicked the door shut with her foot and snaked her arms around my neck and drew me into a passionate kiss with her tongue forcing its way into my mouth. We stood there for a while, kissing and holding each other. I was getting hard again and my hands went to her buttocks and pulled her tight towards me. It was then I felt something push into my groin and I realised with a jolt that Alex also was getting aroused.
Even in my tired and lust fuelled brain I knew I had to slow this down somehow. I had fallen for Alex as a girl even though I knew she was more than that, and now I had to deal with that.
Alex sensed my hesitation and stopped kissing me and pulled back to look at me.
"What’s up?" she scanned my face for an answer. "James, talk to me please." Real anxiety now crept into her voice. "Tell me, am I going too fast? Is that it? Please tell me."
"Alex, it’s me, not you."
"Oh, for fucks sake not that old line, now it’s "I want to be friends" and you disappear again, is that it?" She was working herself up now.
She dropped her hands, spun around and walked off a few steps. Without looking at me, she said in a shaky voice, "If that’s the case, then you’d better go now."
"Do you want me to go?"
She was holding her arms across her chest hugging herself. "No, I don’t want you to go, but I don’t want to be hurt again so if you go please never come back."
This was a tipping point. I felt my whole future would revolve around what I said in the next few seconds. The voices in my head were still. I knew precisely what I was going to say.
I walked up behind her and wrapped my arms around her, she stiffened but stayed still.
"Alex, I never want to hurt you and I don’t just want to be your friend. I don’t want to leave. I want to be with you, because I am in love with you, but if you still want me to go, say it and I will go now and never come back, I promise."
I felt her body relax and, still facing away from me, she whispered, "Do you mean you love me?"
"Yes, I do.”
She whirled round and kissed me again. She jumped up and wrapped her legs around my waist. I grabbed her quickly enough to stop us both falling over.
"James, I love you too. I don’t want you to leave. I want you to stay with me." She covered my face with little kisses and I walked us over to the bed. I put her down on the bed and sat down next to her.
"Alex, this has happened so quickly, I feel like I have to slow down. There are things I need to get adjusted to and I need you to be patient with me. I have never been with someone like you and you will need to let me get used to things at my pace. You will have to be my guide through this, but I want to try my hardest to please you."
She giggled, "You’ve tried quite hard already."
Seeing the look on my face she went on, “I’m sorry, that was uncalled for. I’m so sorry, I know this must be difficult for you so we’ll go at your pace. I won’t make you do anything you’re not comfortable with. I have this horrible habit of trying to be funny to cover up my insecurity. I’ll stop it, I promise."
My turn to chuckle, "Don’t promise what you can’t deliver," as she opened her mouth to speak I kissed her and all I could hear were some muffled noises. She broke free and slapped me on the arm. "Be careful, or I will have to punish you. Or maybe that’s what you would like?"
She jumped up and moved out of my reach, giggling all the while.
She stopped and looked serious, "Do you want to sleep on the couch tonight then?"
I looked at her, her face showed the anxiety she must have felt. "No, I would rather sleep in the bed tonight," I paused for a fraction of a second, "You can sleep on the couch."
I watched her face drop, but I couldn’t keep a straight face and burst into laughter, "No, I want both of us to sleep in the bed tonight."
"You bastard," she said, though she was laughing too.
"I will have to punish you somehow for that," She hit me on the arm again to make her point.
"Is that the best you’ve got?" I replied, although to be honest, it did hurt a bit.
"You monster," she was laughing like a drain. "I’m going to get ready for bed. There’s the loo over there and I’m heading for the bathroom over here."
With that she disappeared through a door to what I assumed was the bathroom. On one side was a window running the length of the room. At one end was the door through which we had entered. There were three or four other doors, one of which was the door Alex had gone through. At one end of the room were two large couches in an L shape with a low table between them. A huge large screen TV sat on a low cupboard and on a small desk stood what looked like an Apple MacBook Pro. At the other end of the room was a dining table with half a dozen chairs. In between, with its headboard up against the wall facing the window was probably the biggest bed I had ever seen. It was huge both in width and length.
The room was lit by small lamps dotted around the room. What looked like original artworks hung from the walls and the whole effect was of understated luxury. My bladder was screaming at me and I looked for the loo. I tried one door, which led into the kitchen and found the washroom behind a second door. After peeing I washed my hands and dried them on a towel when I caught sight of myself in the mirror. Despite what had happened tonight, I couldn’t see any change. I smiled to myself, what do you think would have changed, you fool. Apart from needing a shave, there was nothing in my face that was any different from when I looked in the mirror this morning. Yet my face and I knew that plenty had changed. The washroom had one of those lights that flatters your reflection, makes it look tanned and less wrinkly. I wasn’t exactly chiselled, but I had kept myself in good shape with running and swimming, so I didn’t scrub up too badly. Blue eyes and straight nose, sandy blondish hair that did flop down at the front a bit, but Hugh Grant? Couldn’t see it myself.
I moved back to the bedroom, took off my t-shirt and jeans and sat on the bed feeling foolish in my boxers. Should I take them off and get into bed? What would Hugh Grant do?
Before I could decide, I was startled to hear music flooding the room. I smiled as it was Tutu by Miles Davis, one of my favourite jazz tracks.
"I remember you couldn’t decide if this or Oscar Peterson’s Hymn to Freedom were your favourite jazz pieces," Alex spoke from the open doorway to the bathroom. How did she know that? I couldn’t remember ever talking to Alex at Uni about jazz, but she was right, I still can’t choose between them. It made me wonder if the Oscar Peterson piece playing in the bar when I arrived had been more than a coincidence.
Alex stood there ,backlit by the light from the bathroom and my heart flipped. She was wearing a long silk robe with a vibrant floral print, she had brushed her hair and it glowed in the light. My heart rate went up and I felt goosebumps form as I looked at her.
"Oh, baby," she said walking over to the bed. "You look so sweet sitting there like that. Are you waiting for me? Come on let’s get into bed. First you got to take off those boxers though." She grabbed hold of them and slid them down my legs. My cock jumped to attention and Alex bent down and kissed the head. "I see someone’s pleased to see me." She touched a button on the wall turning out the main room lights but leaving two bedside lamps on. She touched another button and the lights dimmed but didn't go out. I moved onto the bed, my cock waving in the air as I did so. There was still enough light for me to see Alex let the robe slide to the floor and she slipped onto the bed next to me. She was wearing a filmy nightdress that came down to her hips and a pair of knickers.
"James, I don’t want you to do anything you’re not comfortable with, so let's take it slow and see what happens. We’ll find out as we go what we both like and what we’re ready to do, is that OK?"
I nodded, and she knelt on the bed, bent forward and kissed me. She put her hands behind my head and pulled me closer. She started with gentle kisses before her tongue pushed through my lips and we kissing hard, our tongues fighting each other. She broke off the kiss and with her eyes fixed on mine she slid down to suck and lick my nipples. I have always had sensitive nipples and when she used her teeth to nip and stretch them I groaned. She giggled and tweaked both nipples between her finger nails. It hurt, but it was an exquisite pain which made me suck in my breath. I decided to fight back and pushed her onto her back. She didn't resist as I reached under the nightdress and cupped her breasts with my hands, the first time I had touched any part of her body.
"This is no good,” she said, sat up and in one fluid move took the nightdress over her head and dropped it on the floor. She stayed where she was looking down at me and I could see her breasts for the first time. I reached out and touched the nipples and I felt them harden at my touch. I rotated my hands on her breasts gently kneading and rubbing them. She made little mewing sounds like a kitten.
"Keep going," she whispered. “I love that."
I brought her back down to the bed and kissed and sucked her right nipple and held the left between my fingers, rolling the hard little nipple round and round. I flicked the nipple with my tongue and she arched her back, "God, that’s wonderful, do the other one please." I changed sides and took the left one in my mouth and used my hands on the other one. She moved her hips as I continued to tease her breasts. Her hand slid its way down my chest tickling me with feathery little touches of her fingers and nails. Her fingers got to my groin and stopped for a moment drawing circles above my cock causing fluttery feelings in my stomach. As I continued to kiss and suck her breasts, she moved her hand down onto my erection and feathered her fingers up and down the shaft. I was already as hard as granite and this was making me dizzy with pleasure. She cupped my balls and then slipped a finger underneath them and rubbed the perineum. This was the first time anyone had done this to me, and the sensation sent me into overdrive. I writhed with the stimulation and I started to pant with frustration. My cock was aching for some kind of release.
"James," she whispered in my ear, "Do you want me to use my mouth or do you want to fuck me?" I felt how tense she was when she asked, fearing for my answer.
I thought for a nanosecond. "Oh, I want to fuck you, but you’re going to have to show me how."
"Baby, that’s OK, I’ll show you what to do. She reached over to the nightstand and pulled out something from a drawer. I realised it was lube when she squeezed something onto my cock and rubbed it in. I watched as she reached behind her and moving her knickers to one side, applied some to herself. She moved me onto my back, straddled me and positioned herself facing away from me right over my erect cock. I watched as she again moved her knickers to one side, eased herself down and steered my cock towards her hole. She moved down on me and when she was sure I was in the right place, she used her weight to ease herself deeper onto my cock. I felt an initial resistance but then with an extra thrust I found myself inside her. She gasped as I entered her and slowly she took more and more of me inside. I felt her hole tighten around my cock as she moved up and down on me. Soon she was bouncing up and down and I tried to push up as she came down. I had never had sex as intense as this ever before.
"Use your hands on my tits."
I reached around to knead her breasts as she pummelled herself onto me. I was driving upwards as she pushed herself down on me, both of us grunting with the effort and the excitement. As I felt my climax building, I slowed my thrusts hoping to keep this feeling going as long as possible. Alex took her cue from me and slowed her movements and we changed to a slower pace with my cock now driving it deeper and deeper into her. I was on the edge of coming, and I picked up the pace again, thrusting harder and harder. Alex responded moving faster now and with one final thrust I shouted “I’m coming” before filling her with my cum.
Alex kept moving up and down as I felt my juices flood into her. She kept going for a while drawing out the feeling for as long as she could for me and her. I slumped back, completely spent and Alex moved gently off me and lay down beside me on the bed. I kissed her and she licked the sweat from my cheek, "Mmm, salty, lovely."
I laughed, and she asked anxiously, "Well, how was it?"
I turned to her and wiping the small beads of sweat away from the corner of her eye said, "Terrible, I hated it."
There was a moment I could see in her eyes when I almost had her, but she saw my mouth twitch and she yelled, "James, you are a real bastard sometimes, and I will hurt you." With that she thumped me in the chest once, reached down and grabbed my cock and squeezed hard.
"Oooww, that hurt," it had too.
"You deserve it, you sod and you know how worried I am about this." She leant down and kissed my cock which was now soft and a little sore. "But you don’t deserve it, do you?" I think she was now talking to my cock instead of me.
"James, there’s at least one thing about you that’s good for something, anyway." She slipped off the bed and padded across to the bathroom. "I'll Be a minute and I’m coming back to punish you."
With that the door closed behind her.
I lay back exhausted from the session. My first thought I had was that was the best fuck I had ever had. My second thought was that it was with a man. My third thought was, no, she’s a woman. My fourth thought was, did it matter? I was a 26-year-old man who had never consciously had a gay thought in all those years, but in the space of less than 12 hours I had met and fucked someone who had been born a male, but now identified as, what actually? I didn’t know whether Alex thought of herself as a woman with a penis or a man with breasts or as a third gender as the Thais would have it. Alex seemed perfectly happy with what she was, whatever that was. Are gay, straight or bi real, or labels we use to navigate our way through life when it gets tough? Isn’t the truth that all these blur and meld at some point? Can’t we be all three of them at some point, or two of them or one if we choose to live that way? For me the only question was would I accept Alex for what she is, or would I not be able to overturn my prejudices and inhibitions? Did falling for her make me gay? If so does that matter a damn if you love someone? I knew what I felt for Alex was something so strong and powerful that I knew I had to try.
She came back into the bedroom and we kissed and cuddled on the bed for a while until we fell asleep. I woke up once in the night to find I was spooning Alex. My arm was draped over her waist and my hand was resting in her groin and I brushed her cock with my fingers through the thin silk of her knickers. It didn’t feel odd at all, and I sleepily stroked it gently and she moved slightly in the bed without waking. I kept on stroking it for a little while and she slept peacefully on. Eventually I moved my hand away and my last thought before drifting off to sleep again was that I had touched Alex’s cock and my hand hadn’t fallen off.
I didn’t know what time it was, and the room was still dark because of the blinds but as I awoke, I realised that my cock was hard and that it was being sucked. I thought this is the first time I have ever been woken up with a blow job and I laid back to enjoy it. With my eyes closed I was getting harder as my cock was sucked and licked and a hand slid up and down the shaft. It wasn’t long before I felt myself building to a climax and as I reached the point when I couldn’t hold back anymore, I said, "Alex, I’m coming" and exploded into her mouth.
"That’s nice, baby," I heard Alex say. Something was wrong though, Alex’s voice wasn’t coming from on the bed and if she had my cock in her mouth how could she say anything? Her voice seemed to be coming from somewhere further away. I opened my eyes and saw her sitting in her robe on one of the couches. It took me a good few seconds to process that and as I looked down the bed I saw Areeya, naked, smiling and licking something from her lip.
"Kap khun Ka, James" she said, "Alex was right, you do taste nice."
Chapter 5
I shot off the bed in something close to panic. That made the third near cardiac arrest in about 12 hours. At this rate I will soon stroke out I thought.
"What the hell are you playing at?" I shouted.
Alex calmly replied, "No need to shout, James. That’s rude and unbecoming of you. When I woke up, you looked so lovely lying there fast asleep, so I went to fetch Areeya to show her too."
I looked from Alex to Areeya wondering if I had dropped into another universe where everyone was stark staring mad except me.
Areeya picked up where Alex had left off, "You looked so peaceful in your sleep and then Alex decided it was time to wake you up, so she suggested I woke you up in that way. I hope you don’t mind, you seemed to enjoy it, so did I." She said this so sweetly with the air of someone who thought it was all normal to wake up someone with a blow job.
"Oh, well, that’s alright then," I tried for sarcasm, but both girls accepted it merely as a statement.
I suddenly realised Areeya and I were standing there naked with Alex on the couch wearing her robe from last night. Instinctively, I went to cover myself with my hands.
Alex hooted with laughter. "It’s a bit bloody late for that, baby, that boat has sailed."
Areeya was standing in front of a large mirror shaking out her long black hair. She moved her head from side to side and her hair followed her movement. From the back she looked beautiful and then she turned round to face me and my heart kind of skipped a beat. For a nation obsessed with a ‘white is right’ attitude to skin colour, Areeya’s skin was duskier than most, and her hair fell down over her shoulders almost to her waist. Her breasts were small but with large dark areolae and her slender body and long legs made her look like a model. She carried herself with grace and elegance and she seemed to place each foot with precision as she walked and seemed to float over the floor. If she was beautiful with her clothes on, naked she would make Chinese poets weep with despair trying to describe her. She seemed unaware that I stood there transfixed.
"She is lovely, isn’t she?" Alex had got up from the couch and came to stand by me. Areeya pulled on a pair of knickers and shrugged herself into an oversized t-shirt. I was sorry to see those breasts disappear.
This made me the only one in the room with no clothes on and I suddenly felt underdressed. I saw my jeans on the floor by the bed, but I was damned if I could find my boxers. I decided to cut my losses and go commando, at least I should wear something.
Alex said, "I’m off to the shower, Areeya will get you some breakfast if you like." Alex walked over to the bathroom door; stopped, stretched ostentatiously to make sure she had my full attention, then still with her back to me, slipped her robe from her shoulders to the floor and posed against the door frame. She looked back over her shoulder,
"You know how to whistle, don't you, Steve? You Put your lips together and...blow."
I threw a pillow at her and it skimmed past her head. I heard her laughing as she disappeared into the bathroom.
Areeya came out of the kitchen with coffee, juices, fruit and bread and we headed out to eat breakfast. It was as Areeya had said, a magnificent view from the balcony out over the beach. The sun was already strong, so we sat under a large parasol. The sea glinted as the sunlight flicked off the waves and the jet skis were already out on the water throwing up their rooster tails of spray. It was an opportunity to talk to Areeya without Alex interrupting.
“Alex told me you went to the American University in Bangkok?”
‘Yes, my father wanted me to go to the US but my mother had only just died and I wanted to be close to him. To honour her I also learnt classical Thai dance while I was there.”
That explained the grace with which she did everything.
“How did you meet Alex?”
Areeya smiled, “When I left University I wanted to come back here to Samui to unwind. I love the island. For a while I ran my father’s real estate business here and one day this blonde farang comes into the office wanting to know about property on the island. She had this crazy idea about opening an upmarket bar. We talked and went out for a drink which became dinner which turned into ending up in bed together. I have known I was bisexual from an early age, and I had guessed she was transgender. But, I fell in love with her, and what her body looked like was of little consequence. I had never met anyone like Alex before, she is a force of nature. We have been together ever since.”
“Areeya, you and Alex have a wonderful relationship and I don't want to cause any trouble between you two. What do you feel about me being here? Does it concern you?”
She thought for a moment, “James, I love Alex but do not possess her. I believe that we are here not to seek happiness for ourselves, but to create it in others. My happiness is to see Alex happy, and I believe she feels the same about me. So, when she received your email, I have never seen her so excited yet so afraid. We talked a lot about what she should do and she asked me what I felt. I told her that if she didn't take this chance then she would regret it at sometime in the future. If it went well I would be pleased for her, if it didn’t, I would still be there for her. I would not stand in her way.” She looked at me and smiled, “James, I think Alex made the right choice. Now tell me, did you really not know what Alex felt about you at University?”
I blushed, “Areeya, I promise you, I was totally unaware of how Alex felt. Thinking back I must have been such an idiot. If I had known, I don't know how I would have reacted. I was a little jealous, and maybe a little afraid too, and that might have blinded me to how he really felt.”
“We only see that which we wish to see, James. I am so glad that you and Alex have found each other again. I think it makes you both happy.”
It was at this moment that Alex burst onto the balcony, "I’ve got an idea, why don’t we take James to Koh Tao tomorrow? The forecast is excellent."
"That’s a good idea; we haven’t been out on the boat for a while. Koh Tao would be a great place to take James to show him another island."
"Hold up. Where is Koh Tao and what boat?"
Alex was already excited about the idea. "Koh Tao is an island about 90 minutes cruising north of here. It’s smaller and less overdeveloped than Samui. It’s lovely and perfect for a day trip and a picnic."
"My father lives and works in Bangkok, but he keeps a small boat here for weekend breaks. He lets me use it when he is not here. We have been to Koh Tao many times."
Alex chipped in, "It has a lot of unspoilt beaches and we can anchor off one of them and go swimming and snorkelling. Come on, please say yes."
"OK, I’m up for it, but my swimming shorts are back at the hotel."
Alex smacked me on the arm, her favourite way it seems of telling me I had said something stupid.
"We don’t worry about wearing anything, we’ll find somewhere secluded and go skinny dipping." She concluded as if there could be no further discussion.
"It’s OK for you two, you don’t need to worry about the sun, but I need to protect certain bits from the sun."
"Fuss, fuss, fuss, those bits aren’t so big, so you can borrow a pair of my bottoms if you have to." Alex stood with her hands on her hips trying to look stern. I felt offended at that but Areeya giggled, "My father keeps some clothes on the boat, I am sure there is something that will fit James."
Alex looked miffed, "OK, but they are coming off as soon as we get in the water."
The two girls had to leave to do some work in the office downstairs. Alex said they would be back in time for a late lunch if that was OK and that I could use the balcony to sunbathe or explore Lamai. She showed me how to use the remote control for the room and that I could use the MacBook if I wanted. She said to help myself to any drinks or snacks I wanted from the kitchen
Alex told me the code for the door, gave me a kiss and they both headed off. I decided to use the balcony for a while before it got too hot, took a beer and sat outside on one of the loungers. Only then did I feel how tired I was after the events of the past day. I helped myself to a couple more beers and drifted off to sleep.
It was after two when the girls returned. Alex came straight over and jumped onto my lap and kissed me. Nice way to say hello, I thought.
"Hello lover," she said. "We come bearing gifts.” She opened the bag she had with her and pulled out a dark blue t-shirt with the Koh Samui Blue logo in white on back and front. "We might as well make you useful for something while you’re here, free publicity for us while you’re wearing it."
She fished around and pulled out throwaway razors and shaving cream.
Rubbing my stubbly face with her fingers she said, "You’re going to have to shave that stubble before I let you near me again. Mmm," she said rubbing my chest, "I might want to shave you all over, make you all nice and smooth."
"You have exactly zero chances of coming anywhere near me with a razor, sweetheart." I said.
"You’re no fun anymore but, anyway, I saved the best present for last." With that she pulled out a pair of bright blue Thai boxing shorts. "You said you wanted some shorts and Areeya thought these were perfect for you."
Areeya said, "Alex, don’t lie, it was your idea."
“Details, details," grumbled Alex. "Don’t they look great? Try them on, pretty please?"
She held up what was possibly the gaudiest pair of Thai boxing shorts ever made. Thai boxing or Muay Thai is Thailand’s national sport. To a Westerner it looks not so much a martial art as a street fight in a boxing ring. One of the features is that the fighters wear brightly coloured flared satin shorts decorated with, well, virtually anything. The pair that Alex had bought me were bright blue with gold embroidery and on the back the two fighting bulls of the Red Bull company.
"You don’t think I’m wearing those outside do you?" I asked as I held the shorts by my fingers.
"No, that would look silly," she said, "Just in bed will do."
I blushed yet again. making Alex squeal with joy and she kissed me again before I could say anything. Areeya had organised for the restaurant to send up food and we had a relaxed lunch on the balcony. The food was as delicious as the dinner had been the night before. We ate and chatted and laughed together until the girls left to get things ready for tonight. We would meet at Cockatoo at about nine and we would go find somewhere to eat after then.
It gave me a chance to catch up on some emails and it seemed that everything was going well in Bangkok. I had been cc’d on an email from the HR director in Bangkok formally asking my company to allow me to stay on for another three months. There wasn’t a reply yet from Cambridge but I didn’t anticipate any problem from them as they were making a good return on my work. I had also got an email from the friend that had sent me Alex’s email address. He was asking if I had met Alex and if I had, could I get a new photo of him to update the university alumni website. I thought if I did it would raise a few eyebrows as well as blood pressure back home.
I made the most of the rest of the sunshine and after another nap I headed off to Cockatoo after eight, had a leisurely stroll up to the bar and had a good look along the strip. Koh Samui may have had a reputation as an unspoilt hippy paradise in the past, but times have changed and so has Samui. The main strip is crammed with bars and restaurants ss well as the inevitable massage parlours with the girls asking you to come inside. Taxis, tuk-tuks and cars clog up the street with the occasional small truck passing by packed full with either produce or people. It’s noisy, smelly, lively and exciting. It has an electricity of its own but if you are looking for a nice quiet time on Samui, Lamai isn’t it. I wandered through the night market to see what there was, but it was the usual tourist rubbish mixed in with street food stalls. I treated myself to a small portion of fried cricket for a quick snack.
I wandered back to Cockatoo a little before nine. The girls weren’t there yet but Pao was standing outside and she had a big smile when she saw me. I told her I was sorry about last night and I didn’t want her to get into trouble.
"No trouble, Mr James. Miss Alex tell me I not in trouble. She say you big friend and we be nice to you if you come, but she say not to sit on you." She giggled, and I had to laugh. I sat at the bar with a Chang beer and waited for the girls. The bar girls stayed away from me but I did catch them looking at me and giggling to each other. I got one of them to come across and play Connect 4 with me. She beat me with ease. Ah well, I thought, they might have let me win one game.
Alex and Areeya turned up about 9.30 and apologised for being late, a few problems at the restaurant that needed sorting.
Alex smiled, "Have you been looked after then?"
I told them about what Pao had said about not sitting on me. They both laughed and Alex said, "I meant it too, I think Pao has a little crush on you. If you want to do anything about it, I am sure she would be happy to oblige."
"Maybe, she is pretty," I got another smack on the arm for that.
Both the girls were tired and as we had an early start in the morning, Areeya suggested we grab something to eat on the strip and then head back to the flat. There isn’t any shortage of places to eat in Lamai, but most are tourist places. Areeya led the way to a small place off the strip where we had a good dinner, but nothing like the food at their restaurant.
It was about 11 o'clock when we made our way back to the flat and Areeya said she would sleep on the boat to make sure everything would be ready for the next day. We kissed her goodbye and Alex and I headed upstairs.
Alex put on some music, classical stuff that I recalled Alex playing back in Uni days. We flopped onto the couches, me with a Scotch and Alex with a beer. I sat to one end of the couch and she laid out flat with her head in my lap. We talked for a while about our planned journey and how nice it would be out on the water. I was stroking her hair and she was drifting off to sleep.
"Hey, sleepyhead, shall we get to bed?" I asked.
"No," she murmured her eyes closed, "I think I’ll sleep here tonight." She opened her eyes, winked, "Gotcha, you should have seen your face."
I tipped her onto the floor and raced for the bathroom as she hurled abuse at me from the floor. I took plenty of time to have a shower and shave whilst Alex was banging on the door telling me to hurry up and calling me the vilest names in both English and Thai.
I finished, let her in and she made a grab for my cock which I fended off. Slipping out of my jeans I lay on the bed feeling the cool air from the ceiling fan wash over my body. Alex eventually finished in the bathroom and came out wearing her robe. She came over to the bed, dimmed the lights with the remote and changed the music to Rihanna. I smiled as I recognised Only Girl in the World. Slipping the robe off her shoulders she turned so her back was to me. Letting the robe slide down to her waist she moved in time to the music. Turning quickly to face me, she took a pace forward and let the robe drop away. I think I stopped breathing as she was wearing only a black bra, knickers and heels.
She continued to move and turn with the music, dropping onto her heels and then slowly rising back up then turning her back. She unhooked the bra, held it out to the side and let it drop to the floor. She turned back to face me and cupping her breasts in her hands she swayed and gyrated to the music. I finally remembered to breathe again, and she moved closer, bending forwards until her breasts were inches away from me. I reached out to her and as my fingers were about to touch her she knocked them away, turned and walked away from the bed, wiggling her bum from side to side. Somewhere the music had changed to Pour It Up and her movements were perfectly in time to the beat of the music. She turned towards me one more time, kicked off her heels, dropped to her hands and knees and crawled back to the foot of the bed. Sliding onto the bed she crawled up to straddle me across my hips. She grabbed my hands, bringing one up to her mouth and sucking my fingers. The other hand she placed on her breast and her nipple hardened under my hand. She made the mewing sound of hers, so I knew she was already getting excited. She lowered herself down until she lay on top of me. Still holding my hands, she pushed them back onto the bed above my head. She held them there, leant forward and kissed me. By this time I was desperate to touch her and the feeling as her lips met mine made me tremble. She crushed her lips against mine and twisted my lip between her teeth.
The sense of powerlessness with my hands held above my head made it all so much more exciting. Alex was also now getting aroused, and her cock was growing as it rubbed against my leg. I looked down and almost bewitched I watched as her cock grew harder and poked out of the top of her knickers. I knew this would be a turning point for me. How far was I prepared to go?
Sometimes you have to leave the safety of your head and explore the wilderness of your heart.
I moved my free hand to play with her breasts. Running my fingers across her nipples I felt her suck her breath in as I flicked and tweaked them until they were hard. Her hand slid down to my cock and was steadily moving up and down my shaft. I was so hard and turned on that I felt my inhibitions flowing away like the tide receding from a beach. Sliding my hand down her stomach I hesitated as I reached her lower groin and I felt Alex tense as I stroked my fingers lower and lower. My fingers bumped into the top of her cock and we both jumped in surprise. After the first shock, I slid my hand down and gently touched the tip again. It felt smooth and warm and alive to my touch.
Alex moved her hand away from my cock and pulled down her knickers so hers could spring free. She took my hand and delicately placed it on her cock. It twitched as my fingers encircled it and her hand wrapped my fingers around the shaft. It felt so different to touching my own cock; you get to know how your own body feels, but it’s so different when you touch someone else’s. Her hand still on top of mine she moved my hand up and down along the length. I thought, ‘This is it, it’s all or nothing now.’ She took her hand away but I kept stroking her. I felt her tense as I moved my hand faster and faster and she was getting harder and harder as I rubbed it more firmly.
I was scared I might hurt her, but she was breathing heavily now and she was making more mewing sounds and panting so I kept going. She had stopped stroking me, and her whole attention was centred on her own pleasure, and it was up to me to give her that pleasure. I had closed my eyes, and I opened them as she tensed, putting her hand back on mine and using my hand to pump her cock hard. Without warning she stiffened, and keeping my hand fastened under hers, her cock twitched and she came in great spurts over her belly.
Alex relaxed as the tension flowed out of her and I watched as she used a finger to wipe up some of the cum and licked it from her finger. In a trance, I touched a pool of the cum still left on her with my finger and I offered her my finger and she sucked this too. She sucked my finger for a while and then picked up some of what remained and put her finger to my lips. I had broken down so many taboos that one more wouldn’t hurt so I poked my tongue out through my lips to taste her finger. There wasn’t much taste, only a lingering saltiness, and I sucked her finger into my mouth and licked her finger clean.
Alex stroked my face, "Thank you, James that was one of the sweetest things anyone has ever done for me." She kissed me and hugged me tight.
We stayed wrapped together until we began to fall asleep. Alex turned over and I spooned up to her back. She pushed back into me, turned her head around and we kissed good night. As I drifted off to sleep, I heard her say, "Chan rak kun, James, I love you.
Chapter 6
The day dawned as most do in Koh Samui with bright sunshine. Alex was up early making a lot of noise as she got ready for our day ahead. The girls wanted to make an early start for Koh Tao as it takes about 90 minutes to get there, and Alex was up early to get ready. Areeya would meet us at the boat as she had to get it ready for sailing. Alex spent most of the time before we had to leave choosing what she would wear. She must have tried on at least ten different outfits, asking me each time what I thought. Of course, every time I said I liked one it had to be changed for another. My consolation was to watch her undress ten times, and I grabbed a few kisses amid lots of squealing about "We haven’t got time for that." In the end she went back to the first outfit she had tried on.
She ended up wearing a pair of tight white shorts, white sneakers and a white bikini top under a short white crop top with a straw Stetson together with white-framed sunglasses. The white accentuated her tan, and she looked fabulous. I put my arm around her and gave her a kiss and gave her bum a squeeze.
"Mmm, that’s nice," she said, "but let’s wait until we get out to sea before we start getting dirty."
On the other hand, I had the onerous chore of deciding which t-shirt to wear. I chose the Koh Samui Blue one as it was marginally more presentable than my old one. We still couldn’t find my boxers so I had to go commando again. I suspected Alex had hidden them so I would have to go au naturel. I hope Areeya could find something on the boat.
Alex had ordered a big hamper from the kitchen for lunch and we, I mean me, had to carry that to the boat. I was intrigued to see what kind of boat Areeya’s father had. I had assumed it would be some kind of small fishing boat he kept here and was surprised to see the only boat on the jetty that morning was a pristine 50 ft. motor cruiser. If this was a small boat, God knows what Areeya would think a big one would be.
"What exactly does Areeya’s father do?" I asked Alex as we walked down the jetty.
"Oh, Kritsada? He’s loaded, does stuff in real estate, electronics, and shopping malls, I told you already."
"No you didn’t. I would have remembered if you had."
"Well never mind, we’ve got to get going, hurry up with the hamper, will you?"
Of course, all Alex had to carry were her hat and sunglasses.
We pulled up behind the boat which was berthed stern in and Areeya waved us aboard. I was taken aback to see the boat was named Cockatoo 3. There was definitely something going on with this name, it can’t have been a coincidence. I would have to ask Alex later on as she was busy telling me where to put the hamper.
It was shoes off to go on the boat so having got rid of them, we climbed up to the flybridge to meet Areeya with kisses all round. She was also wearing a pair of shorts, red cotton with a white t-shirt and a back-to-front baseball cap embroidered with the Cockatoo logo. My guess was it hadn’t taken her anywhere near as long as Alex to decide what to wear. Even so, she looked fabulous.
“James, I’ve found some t-shirts and shorts for you. Maybe something will fit.”
I found myself a pair of swimming shorts which fitted but the t-shirts were all too small. Still, it felt good to get rid of the jeans, but I would have to sort something out when we got back to Samui. It was a beautiful boat; two staterooms with en-suite bathrooms, luxury galley and even a grill on the aft deck.
Areeya was professional about the whole thing and it was obvious she was completely at home on the boat. More surprising was that Alex was so proficient. She was all, "Hold this, pull that" and ordering me not to touch anything unless told to. I was impressed with the ease with which they prepared the boat to leave.
It wasn’t long before we had cast off and headed out into the Gulf of Thailand. I have always loved boats and looked forward to spending a day on the water. We were up on the fly bridge watching Samui grow smaller and then disappear. Alex declared she was off to sunbathe on the foredeck.
"That’s on the pointy bit at the front," she said, and escaped before I could throw something at her.
I sat with Areeya and she showed me the controls and the state-of-the-art navigation system. It even had an emergency transponder in case we had to call for help. Areeya was clearly proud of the boat and the skills she had as skipper. We could look down on the foredeck and see Alex stretched out catching the sun. She had removed her bikini top but had kept the shorts on.
“It's a beautiful boat, Areeya. It’s your father's, right?”
“Yes, it’s his toy, but he doesn’t get to use it much. He’s too busy in Bangkok usually.”
“Alex says he’s in property.”
She gave me a sideways look as if it was a trick question.
“Amongst other things, yes. He started his first business on Samui, then moved to Bangkok. He has interests in many things.”
Areeya was being cagey for some reason, so I didn’t push it.
“Tell me about the name Cockatoo, there has to be something to it.”
Areeya smiled, “You saw the Cockatoo in the bar?”
I nodded.
“He’s about 30 years old, they can live up to 60. He belonged to my mother before she died which was 10 years ago now. She loved him, and so we kept him. It helps to keep me close to her, I guess. He’s deaf so doesn’t mind the noise in the bar, and he loves being the centre of attention.” She grinned, “He hates Alex, goes crazy whenever she goes near him.”
“So not everyone loves her.”
She laughed, “Not quite. Did Alex tell you my father owns Cockatoo in Bangkok?”
I shook my head.
“When he set it up, he thought it was a way to remember the past. When we opened the bar here, it seemed natural to call it Cockatoo 2. The boat came later so became Cockatoo 3.”
Her father sounded interesting.
“Did you want to follow him in his business?”
That brought another sideways look. “He wanted me to, but after I graduated I came to spend time on Samui and ran his real estate companies here. It was then I met Alex and, well you know the rest. He wasn’t pleased when I wanted to set up with a crazy farang kathoey, but he accepted it eventually. I think he hopes I might still go into the business someday.”
From that I guessed there was also steel beneath Areeya’s beauty and grace.
Areeya looked down at Alex and then at me. "How are you and Alex?"
I thought for a moment, "I think we’re good Areeya. Things have happened so fast I’m finding it difficult how I feel in perspective. I have never felt this way before. She hit me like a thunderbolt."
"That is how I felt too. She has that effect on people. She can overwhelm you like a mini typhoon." We clinked our beers together, cheers to that.
"Areeya, you are a special person and I am so pleased to have got to know you."
She grinned at that, "So am I forgiven for the wake-up call?"
"Nothing to forgive Areeya, maybe one day I can return the favour."
She giggled, "Mmm, I think I would enjoy that."
Alex reappeared at that moment, still without her top, her breasts a triumph of the cosmetic surgeons’ art. She grabbed my hand, “Let's go down to the cabin, there’s something I need to show you.”
I thought Areeya smirked a little, but all she said was, "Alex, we have 30 minutes before we arrive."
Alex dragged me down to the deck and then into the main stateroom. I couldn’t take my eyes off her breasts as they jiggled in front of me.
She poked me on the arm "Eyes up here, not down there."
"What is it? What do you want to show me?" I asked, half guessing what the answer might be.
"I want to show you how to use the head," she paused for a beat, "and I don’t mean the bloody boat’s toilet."
She pushed me up against the wood panelled wall, stripped off my t-shirt and kissed me hard on the lips. Pushing her tongue into my mouth she used both hands to grab the waist of my swim shorts and push them down to my knees. Still kissing me she stepped out of her shorts as well. Our tongues fought each other for a while as she teased my nipples with her fingers and my hands went down to her bum and pulled her tight towards me. I was hard already, and her cock was pushing into my groin. I was so turned on that this didn’t even give me a pause, and pulled her even tighter, kissing her almost savagely.
She broke away, "Whoa, big boy, we still have 25 minutes to go."
She kissed her way down my chest and sank to her knees, feeling her breath on my cock as she blew gently over the head. She took my balls and rotated them in her hands, making me moan out loud with pleasure. I was shaking with excitement by now and when she took my cock into her mouth, I almost blew then and there, but she let me slip out and licked her way along the shaft.
I had my eyes closed at this point and I heard Alex say, "Open your eyes and look at the opposite wall."
It was a heart stopping scene I saw as I opened my eyes. Reflected in the full-length mirror opposite was the back and head of a girl on her knees kissing the cock of a guy who was leaning naked up against a wall. For a moment, I thought I was watching a porn film. With a little shock I realised that it was Alex and me. She turned round to look straight at me in the mirror and almost in slow motion she reached up with one hand and put her fingers to my lips and I sucked them into my mouth. With the other hand she was stroking my cock. Alex looked straight into my eyes and it felt somehow as if I was falling into another dimension.
She broke the gaze and plunged her mouth over my cock. Staring in fascination at the reflection in the mirror I saw the back of her head bobbing her up and down on me. I soon felt the growing sense of impending release reaching up from my core to wrap around my groin and to explode into life through my cock. I twitched once and then came with a grunt into her mouth. My eyes closed and my knees buckled as I climaxed. Alex kept sucking then rose from her knees and kissed me again, the taste of my cum still on her lips. Alex turned to face the mirror, and we stood together looking at our reflection. This was the first time I had seen her naked in daylight and I was entranced by her cock jutting out from her otherwise totally female figure. She saw me looking, took my hand and placed it gently on her cock. It didn't seem strange any more to be touching it and I stroked it, feeling the soft warm skin hard beneath my fingers. Watching me do this to her was what an out-of-body experience must be, almost as if it were happening to someone else.
Alex whispered, "Later, baby, later, we’re almost there."
We dressed quickly and climbed back up to the flybridge where Areeya looked at us, raised an eyebrow and asked Alex, "Well?"
Alex giggled like a little girl, "I had to show him how to use the head."
Areeya grinned, leant over and brushed something away from the corner of Alex’s lip and looking straight at me sucked her finger. "Tasty."
Needless to say, I blushed.
I could see we were now close to land and Areeya steered Cockatoo closer to the shore. We were heading for what appeared to be a secluded beach and we dropped anchor about twenty metres out. It was a beautiful spot; palm trees fringing the beach, pure white sand, small waves lapping the edge of the beach. A range of small hills provided the perfect backdrop for the setting. We opened the hamper and ate a late breakfast, idly watching the sea and the beach as Cockatoo moved in the slight swell. It was pretty much an idyllic scene, and I felt myself drifting off. Areeya and Alex were chatting about business at the bar and I let them talk as I contemplated the mysteries of the cosmos.
I found it difficult to believe how my life could have changed so much in such a short time. I had arrived on Samui a conventional straight man, yet within 48 hours I had fallen for a transgender woman, and enjoyed more exciting and intense sex with her and a beautiful Thai girl than I could ever have dreamt about. The sheer force of Alex’s personality had ripped open a part of me that had been invisible, sweeping away the inhibitions which had ruled my life up to now. I had done things with her that only a few days ago would have made me curl up with embarrassment to even talk about. But I had done all these things willingly. I glanced across at her at that moment and he saw me looking and poked her tongue out at me then licked her tongue along her lips. It was a perfect example of that mixture of innocence and sensuality I found so alluring. I looked over at the beach and thought it looked familiar.
“Areeya, is this where they filmed The Beach?”
“No, that was on Phi Phi Island near Phuket. The bastards ruined the beach during the filming.” She waved her arm at the beach, “This is unspoilt. Let's go snorkelling, there’s a great reef over there.”
Alex opened one of the bench seats and hauled out masks and flippers. Putting flippers on is a performance at the best of times, but Areeya and Alex had already stripped off their clothes and were now fitting on theirs stark naked. I forgot all about my flippers and stared at all the beautiful flesh a few inches away from me.
Alex saw me looking, "James, close your mouth, it makes you look silly and I told you we are skinny dipping so get those shorts off, now."
I stood and dropped my shorts but I turned my back on the girls to do so. For that I received a sharp slap across the backside from Alex.
"Oww," I protested, rubbing where she had hit me.
"We’ve seen those bits before, so stop being so bloody silly. Areeya and I both like looking at them so we want to see them as often as possible."
If it is possible to blush all over, I did so at that moment. The girls giggled and flapped across the deck to the back of the boat. They both jumped in backwards off the stern and I followed them. It’s difficult to describe how different it feels to swim naked; the warm water seems to flow around your body and without the hindrance of a swimsuit it becomes a sensuous experience. I followed the girls for about 50 metres until we reached a shallow reef not visible from the surface.
I love snorkelling; that wonderful ability to hang in the water and become part of the natural world laid out in front of you. Alex swam over and we spent a little time together floating in the water above the reef, watching the brilliant colours of the fish swimming around us. Areeya signalled we should head back and with some reluctance I followed them over to the boat. I watched first Alex and then Areeya take off their flippers and then climb the boat ladder up to the deck. Their wet and glistening bodies made for an intensely erotic sight as they left the water. I followed, looking far less erotic I think as I climbed the ladder. Alex found towels for us and asked me to get us all a beer.
I went to put on my shorts and Alex immediately grabbed them, "Not so quick, you sea dog. The Captain’s word is law on this boat, so the shorts stay off until I tell you to put them back on."
I saw Areeya roll her eyes at this and I said, "But Areeya’s the skipper."
Areeya said "Humour her, James. I guarantee you won’t get any peace if you don’t do as she says."
For once Alex punched Areeya on the arm and not me.
We sat at the table on the aft deck with the beers and talked about what we had seen at the reef. I became less and less conscious of the fact we were all having a sensible conversation stark naked. In the end, I forgot completely although the chairs got a little uncomfortable.
Alex and Areeya decided we should eat lunch on the boat and then take the tender over to the beach. From somewhere they found aprons for us all and opened the hamper. I was told to fire up the grill, so I made sure I had an apron too. It’s curious that the semi clothed body is sometimes more arousing than a naked one. The sight of the two girls in their aprons which covered their front but were open at the side and back as they moved about the deck had an immediate effect on me. My apron tented out at the front despite my best attempts to think about something else. Of course, Alex had to notice, coming across to give me a long kiss which only made things much worse.
"Later, lover, later." She said.
"Lover." I played with the word in my mind and decided I liked the idea.
The restaurant had made plenty of food for the grill, and before long we sat back with more beers and chilled for a while. Areeya put soft music on the boat's stereo. There was no end to the toys on this boat.
Alex stirred us up. “Let's go over to the beach, while we’re here.”
Areeya, over Alex’s protests insisted we wear clothes for the trip, so we put a few beers in a cool bag and headed to the beach in the small rubber tender, pulling it up onto the beach. It was a lovely spot and there was nobody around at all, only a few fishing boats far away in the distance. We found a shaded spot under some palms, put down blankets we had brought from the boat and watched the view. I noticed that Alex had a tattoo above her left hip. It was a phrase in Thai calligraphy, almost a work of art.
I drew my finger along the tattoo and asked her what it meant. "Kwai lub mai mee nai loke, There is no secret that will not be revealed."
"It's beautiful, I love it," I said to her, and she kissed me.
I laid back and with the effect of the beers and the sea air I nodded off to sleep in no time at all. How long I had been asleep for when I woke up I couldn't tell, but judging by the sun it had been a while. Looking around, I couldn't see anyone and a moment’s panic flared about being left behind, but I saw the boat still swinging on its anchor. I stretched and thought Alex and Areeya had gone for a walk, but couldn’t see them in either direction along the beach. To the left there was a small hill at the end of the beach and they weren’t there, so I turned to the right and walked by the side of the breaking waves. I had gone about a hundred metres to where a line of palms almost came down the water when I heard laughing. Gotcha, I thought. I crept up through the palms hoping to surprise them. As I got closer, I could still hear them. Alex’s giggling and Areeya’s laughter meant they were close. I was about to push through the small bushes that grew with the palms but caught sight of them through a gap in the bushes and I stood stock still.
They had spread their towels out in a clearing beyond the bushes and they were lying there naked, intertwined and passionately kissing. I dropped to my knees to avoid them seeing me and found I could still see through the screen of bushes. As I watched Alex got onto her knees and moved into a 69 position with Areeya on the bottom. I watched spellbound as Alex lapped her tongue along Areeya’s pussy and Areeya had Alex’s cock in her mouth and was sucking hard. I had never thought of myself as a voyeur, but the sight of the two girls pleasuring each other unaware of my presence made my cock rise. They were going for it now, their bodies tanned and glistening with sweat, as they licked and sucked each other.
My cock was now hard, and I rubbed it through my shorts. Areeya was reaching a climax, and she broke off from her sucking, rolled Alex onto her back, straddled her and drove herself onto Alex’s erect and waiting cock. Alex moaned as Areeya rode her in a violent frenzy. Areeya was moving up and down on Alex so fast it seemed only seconds before Alex bucked her hips upwards "Uhhhh," as she climaxed followed by Areeya’s own orgasm which made her arch her back and cry out. They continued their coupling for a few seconds before falling into each other’s arms. The sight of Alex with her girl’s body and man’s cock driving up into the beautiful Areeya was too much for me and I almost came in my shorts. It was at that moment Alex said, "Did you enjoy the show, James?”
I jumped up and hit my head on a branch.
"Serves you right, we heard you lumbering through the bushes like a baby elephant," Alex called out. "You can come out and join us now."
I walked sheepishly through the bushes to find them cuddling each other. I was embarrassed to be caught watching them and said, "I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to watch you."
Alex arched her eyes, “But it didn’t stop you, did it?”
I blushed yet again. When will I ever stop doing that?
"Well, no, but I mean, I shouldn’t have watched."
Areeya and Alex both laughed and Areeya said, "James, it was actually hot for us to think you were there watching us. I hope that next time you will join us instead of watching."
I almost passed out at the thought.
Alex told me to lie down with them and I needed no second invitation. They moved so I could lay between them and they immediately kissed each other right over my face. Alex then broke off to kiss and suck my nipples as Areeya kissed me on the lips. I was now hard again as they continued their assault on me.
"Right, that’s enough, we have to get back to the boat," barked Alex, standing up and looking down at me. Areeya move away too and left me stranded on my back with my erection sticking out of my shorts.
"Why? what?" I stammered, totally confused with what was going on.
"That’s punishment for spying on us," said Alex, grinning her head off. "Seriously, we have to set off back but I promise we will make it up to you later."
With that the two of them pulled their clothes back on and strode off towards the tender. When we got back to the boat, Areeya wanted to leave straight away so we could get back to Samui before we lost the light. We hauled up the anchor and the two diesel engines roared into life. We pulled away from the beach in a graceful arc and set course for Samui. Areeya was at the helm and Alex and I had the chance to have an overdue talk.
“Alex, I'm sorry but I have only three days holiday left, then I have to get back to Bangkok.”
“Can't you get some more holiday?”
I shook my head, “Not right now, my project won't allow it.”
Alex was quiet, and I knew she was worried about me leaving her again.
“Alex, I meant what I said about how I feel about you, and I'm not going to change when I get back to Bangkok.”
She was chewing her lip, something I remember old Alex doing when he was worried.
“I can fly back as soon as I can get a weekend, but it might not be for a while. Please be patient, I will come back. Can’t you fly up to Bangkok?”
“No, I can't leave the restaurant and bars just like that, and there's the new venture to get started.”
At that moment, one engine coughed then died, followed quickly by the second. In the sudden silence Alex and I looked at each other, then she ran up to the flybridge to help Areeya. With power lost and no way of keeping Cockatoo moving we rolled in the swell. The sea wasn’t rough, but it was disturbing all the same. I climbed up after Alex to find Areeya trying to restart the engines, they were turning over but would not fire up.
“We’ve got plenty of fuel,” said Areeya. “I filled the tanks yesterday. I'm going below to check the engines.”
“Can we call for help?” I said. Areeya tried the radio but there was nothing.
“Shit,” said Areeya. “We've lost all power too. The batteries should have kicked in, but we've lost the navigation system and GPS.” Areeya disappeared below and I felt a niggle of worry.
“Maybe we’ll get spotted by another boat.”
“Perhaps” said Alex. “But we’re half way to Samui and not on a main route, so it might not be that easy.”
I tried my mobile, but I had no signal and neither did Alex. Areeya came back up from below, her hands and t-shirt streaked with oil. She tried the engines again. They didn't even turn over this time.
At that moment, I spotted something off the starboard side, "Look, there’s a fishing boat."
Areeya grabbed the binoculars and took a long look at the approaching boat. "I hope it is," she said.
"What do you mean?".
"We sometimes get pirates out here operating from the mainland. It’s pretty lawless over there and it’s becoming more of a problem."
Somehow I suspected these pirates wouldn’t be the kind from Pirates of The Caribbean.
The boat was approaching fast, and it looked like one the dozens of Thai fishing boats you saw around Samui. When it came close enough, Areeya shouted across to someone on the other boat. Alex translated for me, "The guy is asking what the problem is and Areeya is telling him we have lost the engines and can we get a tow to Samui. He says OK, but I don’t know, something seems to be off here. Now he’s saying he needs someone to come on board to help us and Areeya is saying all they have to do is pass a line and we’ll secure it. He says unless he has someone on board, he won’t give us a tow."
The fishing boat then came close and one of their crew made the jump between the two boats. I heard Areeya scream with pain and Alex shouted, "Fuck!" and climbed down the stairs to the aft deck. I could see from the flybridge that the guy was carrying what looked like an AK47 and had clubbed Areeya with it. She was slumped bleeding on the deck and Alex by her side. The guy was screaming in Thai at Alex and she ignored him as she tried to help Areeya. I knew I only a few moments and the only thing I could think of was to hit the emergency transponder that Areeya had shown me earlier. I had no idea if it would work but I prayed that it had a battery of its own.
The guy realised there was someone else left on the fly bridge and he let loose a burst from the machine gun and shouted something in Thai at me. Alex shouted, "Come down, James, or he says he’ll shoot us."
I came down the stairs with my hands in the air. He was still shouting at me and gesturing for me to get to the other side of the deck from the girls. Areeya looked in a bad way, blood was pouring from a head wound which Alex was trying to staunch with a towel. It was already scarlet with blood and Alex was weeping. Another guy from the boat made the jump and ran to the bow with a rope which he made fast to our boat. He then jumped back leaving the guy with the AK47 on our aft deck.
I said, "Alex, don’t worry we’ll get out of this if we stay calm." This produced another burst from the gun into the air and he screamed "NO TALK.”
I felt Cockatoo stagger as the other boat took up the tow and we began to move. It was now getting dark, and I thought our prospects looked slim. The guy kept the gun trained on me as I guess he saw me as the main threat. He had already shown he was trigger happy, so I kept still and tried to see how Alex was getting on with Areeya. The bleeding at least seemed to have stopped but Areeya looked to be unconscious and Alex was smeared with her blood. I guessed it had been about half an hour since the boarding and thought every passing moment increased the chance he would get fed up with guarding us and get rid of us. Which is what I thought would happen, anyway. There was no way I was simply going to wait for him to shoot us all.
We were making only a few knots under tow, and I knew there was only a short time in which to do anything. If I could disarm the guy, we might at least have a chance, but the only weapon I could see was the large knife we had used for cutting up the food. It was a few inches from my hand but I couldn’t move with his gun on me.
I said to Alex in English as fast as I could, "Count to 30 and then ask him for water." He screamed, "NO TALK" and tried to hit my head with the stock of the gun. He missed my head but caught my shoulder which gave me a stinger down my arm. "Shit, I thought, that wouldn’t help, but I had to go for it.
Ales looked frightened, but I moved my head to tell her to go ahead and she seemed to get the message. I had counted to 25 when she said something in Thai to him and he glanced her way before screaming back at her. It gave me enough time to pick up the knife and hide it behind my arm.
‘Here we go,’ I thought to myself, ‘it’s now or never.’
I fell to my knees and shouted, "Please don’t kill me, please don’t kill me."
He jerked his attention back to me and took a step forwards as he raised the AK47 to bring it down on my head. For a millisecond he left himself open, and I flung myself at him driving the knife up and into his rib cage. He grunted and our momentum took us to the back rail of the boat. At that same moment the boat staggered as the tow rope tightened knocking us both off balance and his finger must have pulled the trigger. He fired a burst into the air but as I went to grab the gun, I felt a massive thump on my side, knocking me sideways followed by a burning pain. The tow rope slackened this time and Cockatoo staggered in the water once more, this time with enough force to throw both of us over the rail and into the sea.
"Fuck," I thought as the water closed over my head, "This wasn’t part of the plan."
Chapter 7
I had no idea how long I had spent under water, but I could see a bright light above me and I thought it must be the sun shining through the water as I clawed myself towards the surface. But, I thought, ‘No, that can’t be. It was dark when I fell in.’ The light grew brighter and brighter and I wondered if I was dead. I tried to open my eyes, but it was so bright I couldn’t force my eyelids open. I thought I could hear voices, but they seemed to be a long way away, and I strained to hear but couldn’t quite make anything out.
I tried to move my arms to cover my eyes from the light but I couldn’t move, and I felt angry to be this helpless. Concentrating hard on my fingers I felt one move a fraction. I could definitely hear voices now and they were closer. Someone said something in a language I couldn’t understand, and I wanted to tell them to speak English. I concentrated hard again and my eyelids flickered. Maybe if I tried I could even open my eyes. I strained as hard as I could and with a rush my eyes were open, but I had to close them again as the light was dazzling.
Someone lifted my hand, and I felt cool fingers around my wrist. I opened one eye a fraction and it slowly adjusted to the light. I couldn’t focus for a moment, all I could see were shades of light and dark. I could now hear different voices and they were excited about something. I seemed to be lying on my back, unable to move and my side ached.
Slowly, my focus returned, and a face appeared and shone a bright light into my eye which made me close it again. "Oww," I moaned and felt someone touch my eyelids and gently moved them apart.
"James. James, can you hear me?"
"Of course, I can bloody hear you, I’m not deaf," I wanted to scream, but all I heard was, "Eunff.”
"He’s definitely coming round, doctor.” I forced open my other eye and I could see I was in a room with sunlight streaming through the windows. I found I could now move my arm a little but something tugged on it and I felt a sharp pain.
"Try to lay still, James, you have a drip in your arm and I don’t want you to pull it out."
Drip in my arm, that’s funny I thought and giggled. A sharp pain in my side stopped that I raised my head a fraction and then it flopped back again as if my neck muscles didn’t seem to work.
"James, do you know where you are?" The voice sounded American which confused me. I tried to speak but my mouth was so dry my tongue was stuck to the top of my mouth.
"Meriga?"
Someone laughed, then another voice joined in. "No, you’re in hospital in Thailand."
"Oh, how did I get there? I live in England."
Another small laugh. "You’re in hospital in Koh Samui, James. You’ve been hurt but you will be OK. Your side might be sore but I’ll give you something for the pain if it gets too bad."
My mind cleared a little, and I lifted my head to look around. I saw the woman who had been speaking to me, dressed in a white coat with a stethoscope around her neck and in the background another woman also dressed in white.
"I’m Doctor Wichasak, and this is Nurse Taksin," she smiled down at me. Both looked Thai, but the doctor spoke with an American accent.
"How did I get here? Was I in an accident?"
"James, all in good time, I want you to rest, and later on we will tell you what happened."
"Okay, dokey, that’s fine, thank you so much..." My head hit the pillow and everything turned to black.
When I woke up the next time, the room was dark but with a dim light illuminating the room. I came round more quickly this time, and I was more conscious of the ache in my side as well as a raging headache. I tried to raise myself off the bed but the drip in my arm tugged the skin and I fell back. My other arm was free, and I rubbed my eyes with my hand and felt a bandage on my shoulder. I must have been in a big accident I thought. What had happened? I could remember a boat and being at sea and falling into water. Small jigsaw pieces of memory surfaced, and a picture of Areeya bleeding on deck and Alex with blood all over her flashed into my mind. I went cold and yelled for a nurse. Someone came into the room and I shouted. "What happened to them, what happened to the girls?" I was yelling at the top of my voice.
"It’s OK, sir. I’ll get someone to come."
She vanished, and I fell back on the bed. "Christ, please let them be OK, please let them be OK."
I heard the door open and heard the nurse say, "I have someone who wants to see you,"
I looked up and there was Alex, smiling nervously.
"Alex, thank God, you’re alright." I was almost weeping with relief.
"I’m fine, I’m fine James, and more to the point how are you? You look better than the last time I saw you.” She held my hand and gently squeezed it. "You had us scared you know."
"Is Areeya alright too?" I said.
"James, I’m fine too, thank you," Areeya was standing on the other side of my bed and she picked up my other hand. She had her head wrapped in a large white bandage that dipped dramatically over one eye.
I squeezed both their hands and I could see tears in Alex’s eyes. "We thought we had lost you, baby, but it’s OK now, sweetheart." She leant down and kissed me on the lips.
"What happened?" I asked.
"That’s enough for now, I think," I could see Doctor Wichasak at the back.
"I promise you we’ll tell you, in the morning," Alex said as the Doctor shooed them out of the room.
"You have two big fans, there James. They haven’t been away from the hospital since you arrived."
"How long is that, doctor?”
"It’s been five days, now."
She gave me some water and a painkiller and I drifted off to sleep again. When I woke again, the room was full of light this time. I looked across to the window and I saw Alex and Areeya dozing in chairs. I watched them for a while and both looked tired. Areeya was still wearing the bandage and had what looked like the remains of the mother and father of a black eye. Alex stirred and opened her eyes.
"Hello, sweetheart, I’m so glad to see you.”
She stood up, came over to kiss me and started to cry again.
"Ssshh," I tried to hold her but the drip in my arm stopped me. I reached over my other hand and stroked her hair. "It’s OK, it’s OK."
She stood up and holding my hand, said, "I thought I had lost you, James, and I couldn’t bear that, and then I got you back and I never want to lose you again."
"Tell me what happened.”
"Wait, let me wake Areeya, she has to do this with me." She turned and woke Areeya who came over and held my other hand.
"What do you remember? Alex asked.
“I can remember being on the boat, and the pirate coming on board. Areeya was hurt, then I stabbed him and I fell in the sea. That’s all.”
"Well, after you and the pirate had gone over the back, I was screaming and Areeya was still out of it, but her bleeding had at least stopped. I let the tender loose and threw out all the life jackets and cushions I could find in case you could grab something. The pirates dropped the tow and came back to see what had happened. I grabbed the rifle that the pirate had dropped and let off several bursts at them. I must have hit someone because I heard a scream and their boat backed off. I think they must have panicked because they disappeared into the dark and never came back."
I looked at Alex with new respect.
"I was frantic with worry about you but had to look after Areeya. We drifted for what seemed like hours and then we heard a helicopter approaching with a searchlight underneath. Just after that, a coastguard boat hove to alongside and their medic looked after Areeya. The emergency transponder you set off had worked and had gone through to Areeya’s father. He called the coastguard to come looking for us. They had a medic who looked after Areeya, and towed us back to Samui."
I squeezed Areeya’s hand, "I am so glad you are OK," She squeezed back, "Thank you, I too am thankful you are well, James."
Alex squeezed my hand again, "I told them about you and they radioed the helicopter which went off to search for you. I heard later that they were about to give up when they spotted you in the water. It seems you had grabbed a cushion and hung on to that. They hoisted you out of the water, but you were pretty far gone with blood loss and exposure. They flew you straight to Samui and into hospital."
"Alex, you saved my life by throwing the cushions into the water, thank you for that." I was about to cry.
"But you saved all our lives, James, by doing what you did, that was the bravest thing to do."
"I didn’t think we would have lasted long with the guy with rifle, so I thought I had to do something. Going over the back off the boat wasn’t in the plan." I grimaced at the memory. "I can’t remember anything after going over the back of the boat until I woke up here.”
"After Areeya and I got back to Samui, she called her father, who was about to leave to fly here, and he organised for Doctor Wichasak to fly over with him as she had lots of experience with gunshot wounds from time she spent time in the US."
At the mention of the gunshot, I felt the throbbing in my side flare up again.
"You had lost a lot of blood and they weren’t sure you would pull through," her lip trembled and I squeezed her hand, "You needed a lot of blood to stabilise you but you hung in there and by the time Doctor Wichasak got here you had a fighting chance. She said that you had an enormous will to live which helped pull you through."
I squeezed both their hands, “I have a lot to live for, and a lot to be thankful for." I think by now we were all in tears.
Alex said, "You’re pretty much up to date. You’ve been out cold for about five days, as they kept you under to help the recovery from the gunshot."
"How are you Areeya? That bandage looks dramatic."
"He hit me hard with the gun as he came aboard and I was unconscious for a long time, Alex stopped my bleeding and I only came round when you tackled the pirate. It looks worse than it feels now. I should have the bandage off today or tomorrow. Thank you for being so brave, I think that saved all our lives."
"Can I thank your father please, Areeya?"
"I rather think he wants to thank you," replied Areeya.
"Oh my God, what about my work? I need to let them know" I started to panic.
"Calm down, James, it’s all in hand. We told them and it’s all taken care of. They flew over a temp for your project, so it’s all good. They told me that you should take the time to recuperate and contact them when you feel up to it. I’ll tell them you are awake again."
I lay back as I suddenly felt exhausted. I think the truth about what had happened hit me and it shook me how close I had been to death and to losing the two people that mattered most to me in the world.
Alex said gently, "We’ll leave you to get some rest. If you’re not careful, I’ll bring you in some Lucozade tonight."
"Don’t you dare, I hate the stuff."
"I know," she said. She grinned, and I knew Alex was back on form.
As they left I heard Areeya say, "Lucozade? Is that some kind of drug?"
"Yeah, sort of," replied Alex.
I smiled and fell asleep.
I stayed in hospital for another three days. The bullet had entered through my right side under my ribs and exited higher on my back; a few more centimetres to the left and I would not have survived. There would be a scar but it could have been so much worse. Every day I felt a little better and the second day after I came round I was walking with a little help. I was weak more than anything and although the wound itself was sore and the dressings had to be changed regularly, I felt so much better.
On the third day they were happy to release me and Areeya had come to collect me. Doctor Wichasak had flown back to Bangkok with Areeya’s father on his company plane and I thanked everyone else who had looked after me at the hospital. Areeya said her father would be flying down at the weekend to visit all of us.
I collected my painkillers and walked out with a cane to support me, thankful to breathe in the fresh air and to feel the sunshine on my skin. Areeya said that Alex was waiting for us so we got a taxi and headed off. It was early evening, and I expected us to go back to the flat but we drove past Koh Samui Blue and pulled up outside Cockatoo. As Areeya helped me out if the taxi I noticed a big new banner outside the bar.
“That looks new, what does it say?”
She smiled, "I will translate. It says Welcome home James, You brave and fearless warrior."
You’re right, I blushed, this time down to the soles of my feet.
"Areeya, that’s crazy, I am none of those things."
"James, we disagree. We think you are and we wish to say thank you for your courage."
I kissed her and mumbled a thank you in return.
Alex stood outside the bar beaming from ear to ear. She took my arm and helped me up the step into the bar itself. "It's a little party to welcome you back," she whispered. "Just a few friends and so on."
I spotted Pao who waved happily, came across and gave me a kiss. "We glad to see you Mister James."
"Thank you Pao, I am glad to see you too," she beamed and glanced quickly at Alex who smiled back at her. Alex led me across to a seat at the bar and a glass of Scotch appeared from somewhere.
I looked concerned. "Don’t worry," Alex said, "I checked and so long as you don’t drink a bucketful it’s OK." As it almost seemed to be on doctor’s orders I took a healthy slug. The party was in full swing and I was introduced to many of Alex and Areeya’s friends. Pao had taken it upon herself to be my bodyguard for the evening and kept people well away from my bad side. I was growing fond of her, especially as she kept my glass topped up with Scotch.
The TV was not playing either the usual mix of sports and music videos but what appeared to be a loop of film taken from a helicopter. I realised with a start that it was footage that had been shot by the coastguard helicopter which rescued us.
Areeya materialised next to me, "It’s been on the news ever since it happened. Do you mind it playing here?"
I shook my head, and she squatted down beside me, took my hand and I watched fascinated as the footage played on the TV. There was commentary in Thai but you didn’t need it to understand what had happened. From above it showed the arrival of the Coast Guard cutter next to the Cockatoo and crew jumping across to Cockatoo. The camera zoomed in for a moment and you could clearly see Areeya being treated by a medic and Alex smeared in blood urgently talking to the crew and pointing out the back of the boat. The helicopter then turned and flew off. The film was edited so there were a few shots of the searchlight across a dark sea and then a shout from a crew member. The camera zoomed in on a figure in the water hanging onto a cushion. It was with a jolt that I realised it was me. A rescue swimmer plunged into the water, swam across to me, turned and gave a thumbsup to the helicopter. He dragged me into a harness and we were both winched up into the air.
It was only then that I realised the bar had gone quiet and people were looking at me. Someone started to clap and then the whole bar joined in, everyone clapping and cheering. I felt myself going red and tried to make myself disappear. Alex was half crying and half laughing and Areeya was in bits too. The three of us gathered together for a photograph and smiled for the cameras, our arms round each other. Everyone was happy and smiling, so why did I feel such a fraud?
I started to feel tired, so we said our goodbyes and left the party still going strong. I went over to Pao and thanked her for looking after me and gave her a kiss. She smiled shyly but looked happy. Alex was watching and said under her breath, "I knew I would have to keep an eye on that one.”
I turned to her, "Pao is sweet, she means no harm.'
Alex laughed, "I didn’t mean her, I meant you."
We got a cab back to the flat even though it wasn’t far but I don’t think I could have made the walk. They both had to help me up the stairs to the flat and by the time I had reached the top I was bushed. We had a last drink on the balcony watching the sea lap onto the beach and it was strange to think that these quiet waves were part of the same ocean that had come close to claiming my life.
Alex asked quietly if I wanted to sleep alone tonight and I told her that I had enough of sleeping by myself for a while. She nodded, "Let’s get you to bed first, shall we? Do you want to shower tonight?"
"No, just the toilet, I can shower in the morning."
I got to the toilet without much trouble, took my painkillers and made it back to the bed on my own. Alex was in the bathroom and Areeya helped me to remove my jeans as I was still unable to bend much. I felt no embarrassment in front of her now and she gently helped me onto the bed. Alex came out of the bathroom in her robe and Areeya passed her on the way in. She sat next to me on the bed and bent her head to look at the wound. There was still a small dressing covering it and she traced the line between the entry and exit wounds with her finger.
"Were you frightened?"
”Honestly, after I fell in, I can’t remember a thing, but I’m sure I would have been."
"And when you went for the guy with the gun?"
"I was more scared of doing nothing, I think. I thought we would be dead if we stood there. I was scared of dying that way, so doing nothing wasn’t an option. I wasn’t brave, just desperate."
She shrugged off her robe and slipped naked into bed beside me. She snuggled as close as she could without touching my side. She leant over and kissed me.
"I’m so glad I didn’t lose you. And what you did was the bravest thing that any man could have done," she whispered.
Areeya came out of the bathroom at that moment and headed for the other bedroom.
"Areeya, wait," I called out to her. "Would you please stay with us, please? I want us to be together tonight."
Areeya looked at Alex and she nodded her agreement. I squeezed Alex’s hand to say thank you.
"James, are you sure?" Areeya said.
Areeya, it would mean a lot to me if you would."
She dimmed the lights and dropped her robe to the floor by the bed. I saw she too was naked as she slipped into the bed beside me. She cuddled up to me and she reached out for my hand and we kissed.
"My turn to say thank you,"
I lay there between the two of them and listened to them as their breathing gradually slowed and they drifted off to sleep.
I found it difficult to fall asleep, for what I had not told them was that ever since I had come round in the hospital I would wake in the night in the middle of a nightmare. I was the one left on the boat this time, and it was Alex and Areeya in the water drifting off into the darkness. They were looking right at me as they slowly disappeared from sight, but I was rooted to the spot, unable to move my arms or legs or even to cry out. As they were finally lost from sight, I would wake up covered in sweat. I hoped that having them close tonight would bring some relief.
I woke to the sound of the waves outside, and the smell of coffee. I was alone in the bed and I had no idea what time it was, but the sun was already bright through the blinds. It was a few minutes before I realised that I had slept through without waking up and for the first time since the attack I felt refreshed.
Alex was sitting at the desk using the MacBook and Areeya was nowhere to be seen. She had her robe on, her hair was up in a knot on her head and I was surprised to see a pair of elegant glasses perched on her nose.
"Mmm," I said, "I like that high powered woman executive look."
She started as she heard me speak and whipped off the glasses. "Steady tiger, we don’t want to pop our stitches this early in the morning, do we? I see someone is feeling better today."
I smiled, yawned and stretched then winced as the painkillers had worn off.
"OK, not so much a tiger, more a raggedy arsed tom cat by the look of it." She grinned as she walked across, knelt by the bed and gave me a passionate kiss.
"Mmm, nice, but what’s that for?" I asked.
She held her hand up and counted off on her fingers, "One, I love you. Two, you’re the best-looking bloke in the room. Three, that was so nice what you did with Areeya last night. Four, I can dream it’s Hugh Grant waking up in my bed and fifth, I’m feeling horny."
I laughed and kissed her back. "I need a shower. Where is Areeya?"
"Out at the boat, she’s supervising repairs to it this morning." Alex said as she walked back to the desk.
"OK, mind if I head to the shower?" I yawned again
"Knock yourself out," she said, and then quickly, "Oh my God, I didn’t mean that, my mouth works quicker than my brain sometimes."
I laughed, "I know exactly how fast your mouth works."
"Mmm," she said, "I’m looking forward to seeing how quickly yours can work, sweetie."
I laughed and walked slowly across to the bathroom.
I had learnt how to shower myself to keep the dressings dry, but with a bit of luck they would come off in the next couple of days. I had turned on the water and was waiting for it to warm up and I heard the door open. I turned around and there was Alex in her robe, hair still up on her head and wearing her power dressing glasses.
She said in husky voice, "Ever had that fantasy where the mousy looking girl takes off her glasses, lets her hair down and turns into a stripper?”
As she said this, she shook out her hair, threw the glasses in the corner of the bathroom and let the robe drop to the floor.
Hand on hip, she said, "Will I do?"
I grabbed her without falling over completely and drew her into me for a long kiss.
"I take it that’s a yes, then, sir?"
"Oh, yeah, that’s a big fat yes."
She led me into the shower which was big enough for about five people without even touching the sides. It was a big rain forest shower with a glass wall separating the shower from the rest of the bathroom. Alex led me under the shower head and washed me with a wash cloth. I tell you, it is possibly the most decadent feeling in the world to be washed by someone else. Of course, Alex made sure it was an all-over shower. She started washing my chest carefully avoiding the dressings and then over my back.
She moved to my cock and then my balls and I had my eyes close and wishing this was a cold shower. Inevitably, my cock decided all on its own to react and stiffened in her hands. She grinned, gave me a quick peck on the lips and turned her attention to my bum. She washed each cheek in turn giving each a kiss before moving the cloth slowly up and down my crack and suddenly I felt a finger rubbing me back there. This was something new for me and I started to turn round and she said firmly, "Don’t turn round. Stay where you are." Her other hand came round and started to stroke my cock which was pointing true north. She continued to rub her soapy finger around my rosebud, whilst still stroking my cock. I felt her tits up against my back and could also feel her cock against the back of my thighs.
I was being overwhelmed by the sensations she was generating, and it literally making me weak at the knees. This was an assault on my senses that was pushing me to my limits. Her finger, slippery with soap, now slid its way into my hole as she kept up a steady rhythm on my cock.
"OOOhhhh," I heard myself say as her finger slipped a little further in and my knees buckled even more. One finger became two, and somewhere in my head that little dark voice said "Stop, this is wrong" and the light voice said "It feels so good, it can’t be bad."
Sensing I was close to a climax, Alex withdrew her fingers turned me round and pushed me up against the glass shower wall. She dropped to her knees and took my cock into her mouth. I felt it slide in deeper than it had before as she took the whole length into her mouth. Her tongue was swirling around the head, and as she pulled back, she flicked her tongue underneath and I nearly lost it there and then. She was a master at knowing when to hold back to prolong the pleasure and when to speed things up. She focused on the head, sucking and licking it with her lips and tongue. I looked down at her and she looked me straight back into my eyes and that did it for me. She knew and stroked my cock until I felt the warmth come up from my groin and straight into my cock. I came with a grunt and my legs buckled.
Alex took all my cum into her mouth and then stood up to face me. She kissed me hard on the lips, her tongue opening my lips and I suddenly realised this time she hadn’t swallowed and was pushing my cum into my mouth. I gagged a little as I tasted it on my tongue, but Alex kept her lips locked over mine until I was forced to swallow. She broke the kiss and pushed her middle finger into my mouth and I rolled my tongue over and around it, licking and sucking as she moved her finger in and out.
"Not so bad, is it?" she whispered.
Chapter 8
Alex shut off the water and we dried each other off. Alex slipped her robe back on and I wrapped a towel around my waist. We returned to the bedroom where I sat on the edge of the bed. There was something I needed to do, and I knew if I didn’t do it now I may never have the courage again. I asked Alex to come over, and she stood in front of me with a quizzical look on her face. I moved my legs apart so I could reach out and pull her close to me. Without saying anything I reached up and undid the tie on her robe and it fell open. My eyes locked on hers as I reached out and placed my hands gently on her breasts. I felt the nipples harden under my hands and I knew how much Alex enjoyed having them touched. She moaned softly s I played with her nipples for a while and I saw her close her eyes.
Her cock was pretty much level with my face and I could see it begin to harden as she grew more aroused. I dropped my hands from her breasts and I leant forwards slightly and kissed the tip of her cock. She opened her eyes wide and jumped at the touch which made her cock quiver, but I couldn’t afford to laugh and spoil the mood.
"Oh baby, "she cooed, "you don’t need to do that."
"I want to do it, and I need to do it now," I said as I looked up at her.
Her eyes were wide, and she twisted her lip between her teeth.
"Just be patient with me.”
She nodded and kept looking down at me.
I tried to remember what she had done to me and what had given me the most pleasure. Men should be the world’s best at sucking cocks as we know what works for us. We expect women to throw themselves without hesitation onto our cocks, yet it’s something that most men would never contemplate doing. Yes, we will go down on our women, but to do what they do to us is simply beyond the pale. I loved Alex and if that meant anything, this was something that couldn’t be ignored as it was part of her. She wanted to give me pleasure, and I wanted to give her pleasure in return. It was as simple as that. I was as nervous as a kitten but I knew this was something that I wanted to do and that I had to do it right now.
I kissed the tip again and Alex almost involuntarily moved her hips forwards and her cock slid away from my lips and down the side of my face. I heard her whisper "Sorry, baby" and she pulled back a little. Reaching out with one hand I gently stroked the shaft and again it twitched and seemed to grow harder, so I opened my lips and took the head into my mouth.
I don’t know what to expect and it surprised me how soft and warm and spongy it felt. I recalled what Alex had done to me, and I licked the head with my tongue and rocked back and forward and the head slid gently in and out of my lips. That dark voice in my head was saying ‘You’re sucking a cock’ and the other said ‘Yeah, so what? You love her’
"Yes, yes, please." She moaned and her head was thrown backwards as she arched her back.
I was still stroking the shaft, and I flicked my tongue on the little spot under the head which gets me going every time, and I was gratified to feel Alex twitch as I did so. She moaned again and her hands came down to rest on my head.
"Baby, that’s so good, I love that.” She was encouraging me and breathing harder now.
I remembered pleading with my ex to keep her teeth out of the way, not that she always did, so I made sure to be careful with Alex. She was getting aroused and as I slipped her cock between my lips, I felt the hardness grow beneath the softness of the skin. I started to move my head backwards and forwards faster and faster as I felt her cock getting harder.
"Ayyee," Alex moaned, and I felt I must be getting something right.
I kept one hand wrapped around the shaft and she was now thrusting her hips backwards and forwards, not always in time with me but it seemed to be doing the trick. Her movements accelerated and her cock began to twitch. I was scared she was going to come in my mouth but as her legs buckled, she said, "Urrggh, I’m coming," She pulled out of my mouth and her cum flew all over my chest. She almost fell but kept her feet and I leant forward one more time to kiss the quivering tip and I licked the cum that was still oozing from her slit.
I looked up into her eyes, smiled, "You taste nice too."
Alex was about to leap onto my lap but remembered at the last moment that might not be a good idea, and instead pulled me up to my feet, threw her arms around me and gave me a huge kiss.
"James, that was fabulous. Are you sure you haven’t done that before? Suspiciously good for a first time if you ask me. Oh, you made me so happy."
I had to laugh to see her so excited.
"I’m sorry, I don’t think that was good, but I seemed to get something right."
"James, that was perfect, I loved it, but let’s get you cleaned up."
I had forgotten that I still had cum all over my chest. She ran to the bathroom and came back with the cloth and carefully wiped my chest.
"I’m sorry about that, I was aiming for your face." She saw me stare, "I’m joking, I was in no shape to aim anything. It’s lucky it didn’t hit the window."
We both collapsed in giggles at that and she kissed me again.
"Was it so bad?" she asked.
I thought for a moment, shrugged my shoulders, "Well, it was alright, but I don’t think I'll be trying it again soon."
Her face fell but I couldn’t keep a straight face and started to laugh.
"Bastard, bastard, bastard" she shouted and went to hit me and pulled back in time.
"I am tempted to pull your stitches out with my tweezers. Look, I have to go do some work, but if you need anything, call me. You can use the MacBook if you want.”
She dressed quickly and gave me a last kiss and was about to walk through the door when she stopped and looked back.
"Oh, and don’t forget Kritsada is coming this evening to see us. We’re going to have drinks up here and then we’ll have dinner in the restaurant." With that, she waved goodbye and skipped down the stairs. I made myself a coffee, still with the towel around me and settled down on one of the loungers.
So, how did I feel about what had happened?
I honestly didn't know what to think. I hadn’t disliked it, and I enjoyed giving Alex pleasure that way. I enjoyed what she did to me, so why should it be any different for me? I was pushing boundaries which would have been inconceivable for me only weeks ago. What happened on the boat and afterwards had changed the way I looked at life. Life was not something that would go on and on forever. It could change in an instant, and it could be over in an instant. Nothing is fixed or permanent. Life was far more fluid than I had ever imagined, and I needed to embrace that if I was to enjoy my second chance at life. Plans we make can be dashed to pieces in the blink of an eye. As the proverb has it ‘Man plans and God laughs.’
I had broken so many taboos so far, and I wondered what more I would have to confront. I also realised I hadn’t blushed at all this morning - that had to be progress.
Alex had remembered to cancel my hotel room and had arranged for my stuff to be brought over to the flat. So, for the first time in more than a week I had something more than a pair of jeans to wear. I found a pair of shorts and slipped on a fresh t-shirt.
I had deliberately not checked my email since the boat trip and found my inbox was full. The video of the rescue had gone viral and my name was all over it. I googled ‘Cockatoo rescue’ as well as a few other phrases, and couldn’t believe the coverage the rescue had received. Alex and Areeya had screened me from the worst of it while I was in hospital, but I had to face up to it now. A lot of the mail was from friends saying they had seen the video and wanted to know if I was OK. Some of it was from crazies who probably stalked anybody who was famous for five minutes. The story was already out of the news, so I wasn't too worried.
There were offers for me to endorse products or requests for money to help a sick relative together with several offers of marriage from women, and one from a man. I was being asked to do interviews from almost everywhere, which I definitely wouldn’t be doing. There was even an author who wanted to turn it into a novel. The dross I binned and put together a message to my friends and acquaintances thanking them for their concern and assuring them I was fine and things were getting back to normal.
There was even one from my ex, telling me how worried she was and did I want her to fly out to Thailand to look after me. Now, that could make for an interesting visit. Maybe she could walk in on me in bed with Alex? That would be so ironic after what she had done. But, imagining what Alex’s reaction would be, I decided I didn’t have a death wish for me or her, so politely declined her kind offer.
There were a few messages from work assuring me I should get well before coming back to work. I sensed they were slyly happy about the publicity the firm had got from me being mentioned so much. There was even a press release from them saying how pleased they were that I was OK and that I had been working in Thailand for them, yada, yada, yada. There was also an email from HR complaining about the cost of my medical treatment.
More importantly, there were a couple from the temporary project manager who had arrived in Bangkok. She was asking if we could talk about the project, and if I was well enough could I call her? I didn’t recognise her name, Samantha White, but it was a big company, so not so surprising. That was a priority, so I called her straight away. It was the usual bad connection from Samui.
“Hi, James, thanks for calling. How are you?”
“Getting there Samantha, everything is sore more than anything now. How can I help?’
“I wanted to catch up with you and share some ideas for going forward, but I don't think we can do it over the phone if it's as bad as this.”
“Well, I'm not cleared to fly to Bangkok yet, so why don't you come over here?”
“Great, how about tomorrow?”
She was keen I thought, but I guess I would be as well in her shoes.
“OK, text me your hotel and flight details and I’ll pick you up at the airport.”
“Thanks, James, see you tomorrow.”
Alex and Areeya arrived back together and you know you can always tell when women have shared a secret. They have these little looks between each, ‘We know something you don’t.’ Either that, or men are paranoid around women. Anyway, I was sure Alex had told Areeya what had happened that morning. Not that I cared, I knew Alex kept nothing from Areeya and vice versa.
I had moved out to the balcony to lie down on a lounger. They came and sat next to each other on the one next to mine.
“How’s the boat, Areeya?”
“It’s going well, James. We drained and cleaned the tanks, replaced the batteries and checked all the wiring. There was damage to the superstructure from the AK47, but it's not too bad. My father has changed the fuel supplier and is suing the old one for the damages.”
“How is the wound, James?”
Before I could say anything, Alex butted in, “He had a little light exercise this morning which should have helped.”
Areeya grinned, and I knew for certain Alex had told her.
“Can I see the wound, James?”
I pulled up my t-shirt, and like Alex before her, Areeya ran her fingers along the track of the bullet and her touch on my skin was electrifying. Her fingers were feathery light and as she caressed my skin, I shivered from the touch.
I saw a wicked smile come over Alex’s face as she watched Areeya touching me, and she pulled Areeya onto her lap and kissed her full on the lips. Areeya kissed back and they made out right in front of me. I squirmed in my seat as Alex put her hand beneath Areeya’s t-shirt, pulled it up and cupped her breasts. Areeya broke the kiss and in one fluid move pulled her t-shirt up and over her head. She grabbed Alex’s head and pulled her face onto the left breast and I could see Alex’s tongue dart out and flick the nipple. I almost stopped breathing as the two of them made love right in front of my eyes.
Alex stopped sucking Areeya’s breast. "What are you waiting for? There’s another one of these you can use."
I didn’t need a second invitation, so I moved across and wrapped my lips around Areeya’s nipple. Areeya put her hand on her my head and I nipped her nipple with my teeth. I felt Alex's face next to mine as she continued to attack Areeya's other nipple. Alex broke off and turned her face and we kissed, tongues instantly duelling with each other. Areeya pulled my head away from Alex and she kissed me as Alex went back to kneading and sucking her breasts. I pulled back and tried to pull my t-shirt off but couldn’t get my arms above my head. Alex paused long enough to drag it up and over my head.
"Bedroom, now!" she ordered, and dragged Areeya and me though the door and to the bedroom. I'm not sure who was kissing who as we stumbled our way to the bed. Hands were everywhere as we collapsed on the bed. Someone was tugging at my shorts as I was trying to get Alex's blouse undone. She was kissing me and slipped her hands inside my shorts and released my cock which stood straight up. Areeya had slipped off her own shorts by now and she pushed me onto my back on the bed. Alex took my cock into her mouth and sucked it hard.
Areeya straddled me facing towards Alex and moved so her pussy was right over my mouth. I raised my head and licked along her slit. She was already wet and my tongue found its way between her lips to where her clit was waiting. Areeya was now moaning and pushing down on me as I teased her clit between my lips and sucked hard on it.
Alex was still sucking my cock, using her mouth almost like a vacuum cleaner. I felt her finger rubbing my rosebud and then she slipped a finger deep inside. The dual attack on my cock and hole was scrambling my wits. Areeya moved off me and ordered, "Fuck me, fuck me now." She got down on her hands and knees, Alex let go of my cock and pushed me behind Areeya. Sinking to my knees I lined my cock up with Areeya's pussy. She was so wet I slipped straight into her. I groaned as I drove into her and she pushed back against me. Areeya's head was at the edge of the bed and Alex moved in front of Areeya, slid down her knickers and pushed her cock into Areeya's mouth.
I was driving my cock hard into Areeya's pussy and she was now sucking hard on Alex. The sights and sounds in front of me were driving me to yet another level of ecstasy. Alex leaned forwards and we kissed over Areeya's back. I was so aroused that I knew I wouldn't last much longer.
Areeya started to buck and groan and I guessed she was ready to come. Alex pulled out of Areeya's mouth and used her hand on herself. I picked up the pace even more and exploded into Areeya's pussy, she tensed and then her release came as she yelled "Oh fuck, oh fuck…" Areeya flopped to the bed and as she did so Alex grunted and her cum splashed over Areeya’s face. Alex bent down and to lick my cum from Areeya’s pussy. Watching her tongue slide into Areeya’s slit made me hard all over again. Alex motioned me over, kissed me and I tasted my cum on her tongue.
The three of us lay there trying to catch our breath as we recovered our senses. In all my life I had not felt such intensity and animal passion. I had thought my nerve endings were on fire and speed racing through my veins.
Alex leaned over and kissed me first and then Areeya. We smiled at each other and then Alex giggled which set me off and suddenly we were all laughing. Eventually, we calmed down and Areeya went off to get cleaned up and Alex and I cuddled together on the bed.
"Did you enjoy that?" She asked.
"Are you serious?" I said, "that was about the most extreme thing I have ever done."
Alex laughed, "oh baby, you have a lot to learn, we've only just got started."
Chapter 9
Areeya came back into the room, gave me a kiss and sat down on the sofa with Alex and me.
“My father is flying in this afternoon, and will have dinner with us, then fly back tomorrow. He’s looking forward to meeting you, James.”
“Is there anything I should know about him before tonight?”
There was a little glance between the pair of them I almost didn’t catch. “You both share a taste for good whisky. We keep a bottle of GlenDronach for his use when he’s here.”
“What about his career?’
“My father was born here, but he left as soon as he could. He joined the Army and was promoted through the ranks. He spent a year seconded to the CIA and finished up as a Major in Military Intelligence. he met my mother while he was in the army when she had been a traditional Thai dancer. I was born a year after that. He was devoted to my mother, and it devastated him when she was killed in a car accident in Bangkok. My father had been a keen Muay Thai fighter and now owned a training gym and sponsored some kick boxers.”
I noticed Alex was very quiet as Areeya talked about her father, but thought nothing of it.
“I think he had built a network of contacts while he was in the army who helped him to build his business, once he left. He now has a property business,as well as electronics and some clubs and bars in Bangkok.” She smiled, “I think you’ve been to one?’
I laughed, but Alex was still quiet and seemed to be thinking of something else.
It was to be a relatively informal dinner, so she assured me that trousers and a shirt would be ideal. I had brought a respectable pair of trousers and a decent dress shirt with me so I felt I was good to go. It was obvious that Areeya was excited to be seeing her father but I couldn't fathom Alex’s mood. It was nothing I could put my finger on but she seemed to regard it with less enthusiasm than Areeya. Both of them had to get ready, and I knew that would take some time, so I had a quick shower and a shave, grabbed a beer and retreated to the balcony to watch the sunset and to listen to some Miles Davis.
Alex was the first to emerge onto the balcony. She had put her hair up in a formal style and wore a beautifully tailored linen sleeveless little black dress, with a simple string of pearls around her neck. Some expensive looking heels finished off the outfit. She looked so beautiful standing there in the fading light of the afternoon.
She saw me staring, "What?"
"You look stunning," I said, and for the first time I could think of, she blushed.
"Yes," she said, "I scrub up quite well, I guess. But this girl needs a drink. Can you be a love and get me a gin and tonic?" She still seemed a little ill at ease, and again I wondered why.
"One G&T coming right up."
As I came back out with the drink for Alex, Areeya appeared on the balcony. She literally stopped in my tracks when I saw her. She was wearing what I can only describe as a combination of traditional Thai dress and western haute couture. It was tailored to show off her wonderful figure yet also appeared demure at the same time. It had a long skirt with a sleeveless top, made of rich blue silk with red and gold accents and she wore gold jewellery on her wrist and around her neck.
Alex grinned, "OK James, you can close your mouth now and give me my drink, please."
I jumped as I realised I had been staring, "Sorry, but you both look ravishing tonight.'
"Nice save," said Alex. Areeya laughed and asked for a juice so I dashed off to the kitchen to get one.
Areeya used her mobile to call the restaurant staff who arrived with an ice bucket and a bottle of Champagne nestling in it, as well as a three quarters full bottle of whisky which I assumed was Kritsada's private stash of GlenDronach. One of the waitresses for the restaurant remained on the balcony to serve the drinks later on.
I felt distinctly underdressed compared to the girls, but they said what I was wearing was fine. Areeya's phone rang, "I guess that's him," and walked slowly down the stairs to collect her father. I saw Alex breathe out as if trying to release some tension and smoothed her hands down her dress in a nervous gesture. I couldn't work out why she was acting like this.
"Are you alright?"
"Yes, yes, I'm fine," she snapped and then said, "Sorry, sorry, I'm always a little tense before I see him. He underwrites our loan for this place so it's important that I keep him happy."
"Oh, OK, this is him, I think," as I heard the sound of footsteps on the stairs.
I had no idea of what I expected Kritsada to be like, but as he jumped up the stairs in front of Areeya, I could see that he was different from her. She was graceful and elegant and he was more like a ball of energy that radiated outwards to affect everyone. The comparison with Areeya was marked and I can only presume she took after her mother. He was tall for a Thai, his hair cropped short and from his bearing it was obvious that he had been in the military.
You could see he was used to being the centre of attention and this occasion was no exception. He strode across the balcony to me and shook my hand in one of those handshakes using both hands that always make me think someone is trying a bit too hard to impress
Areeya arrived at his side, "Father, may I introduce Khun James, and James, this is my father, Khun Kritsada."
He was pumping my hand vigorously and looking me straight in the eye. It sounds silly but there was definitely alpha male posturing going on here. I kept the eye contact, placed my hand over his and smiled.
" Sawasdee Khun Kritsada, it is an honour to meet the esteemed father of my friend."
He seemed happy that his little challenge had been met, and he smiled even more broadly. He clapped me on the shoulder, "James, please, it's Kritsada and I am delighted to meet you." His English was clear and precise as you would expect from an officer.
We all jumped a little as the waitress popped the Champagne cork and prepared to pour some into tall Champagne glasses.
"James, I understand from my daughter that you too are a whisky drinker, no?"
"Yes, that's true it is a weakness of mine, I'm afraid."
He laughed, "Never let it be said that drinking whisky is a weakness, my friend. It shows true character in a man. Let's leave the froth to the girls and have a proper drink."
Areeya nodded to the waitress who delivered two glasses of Champagne to the girls and then started to pour the whisky.
"Make sure, they are proper measures too. I have a brought a fresh bottle with me so we won't run out." He was used to command and was not shy about doing so.
He turned to Alex, "Alex, I am so sorry, I haven't said hello to you yet." He moved across to embrace her and I swear I saw an almost imperceptible flinch as he put his arms around her.
"That's OK, Kritsada. I am always delighted to see you, are you well?"
"Oh, yes, Alex, most definitely well, thank you. Now let's get this whisky, shall we?"
The waitress brought across a silver server with two large measures of whisky. Kritsada took both and handing one to me, sniffed his glass and sighed with pleasure.
"Ah, I can smell the peat that was in the water they used to make this. Heaven. Tell me what you think, James. Or do you want some ice or water or soda?" The waitress was hovering.
"Thank you, Kritsada, I take it neat I'm afraid."
He smiled ever more broadly and almost bellowed "Excellent, me too." He turned to the girls, "I like this fellow more and more."
I held the glass up to the light and it was beautifully clear and bright. I brought the glass to my nose and there was a lovely nutty scent in the aroma, light but with infinite depth. I took a sip and the first taste was as if I was sitting in a pub in the Highlands, with a wood fire roaring in the corner and a howling gale outside. The second taste made me think the flavour of wood smoke from a fire burning somewhere in the far distance.
Kritsada said, "well, what do you think?"
I turned to him, "Sir, this is the best whisky I have ever tasted. I envy the Angels their share of this."
Kritsada beamed as it’s always nice to be praised for your good taste.
"Well said, James, well said. It’s a 24-year-old GlenDornach Grandeur, aged in sherry casks. I love it."
We each took another sip, and it tasted even better than the first.
"Good, good," he was all smiles. "Now, girls let us drink a toast to our James, who was so brave in what he did on the Cockatoo." He raised his glass and the girls followed suit. "To James, thank you from the bottom of my heart for saving the life of my treasured daughter and Alex. I will always be in your debt."
He drank from his glass and the two girls followed. I felt I had to say something.
"Kritsada, I do appreciate your sentiment and I was glad to be a play a part in what happened but I don’t think it’s right to say that I saved their lives."
Kritsada laughed, "It’s true what they say about Englishmen, they are brave and modest."
I am sure that nobody says that about Englishmen, but I had to say what I felt.
"Kritsada, please forgive me for saying this but I don’t think I was brave, I was frightened for us all and it seemed there was only one thing I could do. It could have all gone horribly wrong. Alex and your daughter may have died because of what I did. Alex played as much a part as me by distracting the pirate and then firing the rifle to scare away the pirate boat, and if it had not been for you alerting the coastguard so quickly, it might not have worked out all." I ran out of steam but I had said what I had been thinking ever since the boat trip.
"Young man, I hope you don’t mind me calling you that, but I do have the edge on you in age and experience. You are right, everything may have gone horribly wrong as you said. But it did not, and, therefore, we are spared the concerns of what might have been. Many lesser men than you would have rolled the dice and decided that the odds would be better for themselves by doing nothing. You, on the other hand, decided to stake everything on action. You risked your life to protect that of my daughter and Alex. You did not think for your own safety, but only theirs. If you had not thought more of them than yourself, then you would have risked nothing and done nothing.”
He paused and took another sip of the whisky.
“The ability to think clearly and then act under extreme pressure is a talent that few men are privileged to have. I have been in the army and in my fair share of action, so I know what I’m talking about. I sense you may feel guilty for having taken such a risk and then thinking what might have happened if your action had not been successful. Let us imagine that the worst had happened and your attack failed, it would have not made you any less brave or any more responsible for what might have happened in any way whatsoever. As a direct result of the course of action you took, the worst was averted, and you all survived. What you did, James, was bravery of the highest calibre. You almost lost your life to preserve others. It was your courage that set in train what happened. Yes, I in a small way, and Alex here in a much bigger way played our parts, but it was your actions that made it possible. That’s why you must forget any doubts you have and I am grateful for what you did. I salute you, James."
Kritsada stood and raised his glass, Alex and Areeya both now in tears stood as well "To James."
"Sir, I thank you for those kind words. I will also be eternally grateful that we all came through it." His words had hit home with me and they had lifted a heavy weight from me.
"James, if there is ever any way I may be of service to you, please do not hesitate to ask."
He turned to Alex, "My dear Alex, I am afraid that I am going to have to drag you away from your friends and splendid business here for a few days. It seems that we have a few small, shall we say, issues, in Bangkok that require your specialist knowledge. I assure you it won’t take up more than, say, three days of your time. It does mean, however, that you will have to accompany me to Bangkok tomorrow on our plane and, of course, we will fly you back the same way, when our business is completed." Kritsada was smiling as he said this, but his voice let us know that there would be no argument about what should happen,
Alex looked down at the table and then looked anywhere else but at me, "Of course, Kritsada, I am always happy to help with your business issues.”
We sat and chatted on the balcony for a while longer. Kritsada was a good storyteller, and he had us roaring with laughter with stories of Areeya as a small girl. She apparently had been a little princess growing up, and it was obvious that he still doted on her. It was understandable that he would be different with Alex, but even with all the laughter I was sensing that there was an underlying tension in the relationship. It struck me quite suddenly that there may have something personal between them in the past, strange as that might seem but who knows what might have happened in Alex's days in Bangkok.
We eventually moved down to the restaurant where the dinner was even better, if that were possible, than on the first night I ate there with Alex. Here she was in her element as a hostess and it was clear this was her domain. She had real talent in running the restaurant. Every dish that arrived on our table was beautifully cooked and presented and the meal passed enjoyably. Kritsada poured the last of the whisky into my glass.
“I’m sorry, Kritsada for drinking all your GlenDronach.”
He laughed, “James, it was a fitting occasion for two people who enjoyed it so much to send it on its way.” He roared with laughter again. “Besides, I have brought another bottle with me. Now, please excuse me, I am an old man and it’s late and I need to be up early tomorrow. Alex, I will see you at the airport tomorrow morning.’”
Alex nodded, “I won't forget, Kritsada.”
Kritsada shook my hand. “It has been my pleasure to meet you, James. Thank you again for what you did that night. When you are next in Bangkok, let’s renew our acquaintance over some more whisky. I apologise for whisking Alex away, but she will be back here soon. Areeya, will you ride me with me to the hotel? We have family business to discuss.”
After they left, Alex and I sat for a while on the balcony, her head resting on my shoulder, a nightcap whisky for me and glass of wine for her. We watched the night sky for a while in silence, then I asked her why she seemed so on edge with Kritsada.
"Did it show?".
"Not to him, I think, but it seemed to me you were a little wary.'
Alex was silent for a while and then said, "He’s a powerful man, James. He can be extraordinarily charming as he was tonight but, between you and me, there is a hard street thug beneath the sophistication. You would not want to cross him. If you make an agreement with him you need to make sure you understand every tiny aspect of it because he will make you stick to it. He will do the same in return but he demands his pound of flesh for sure."
"Is that why you have to go to Bangkok with him?"
I felt her stiffen slightly, "Yes, he has some trouble with the clubs and bars from time to time and he uses me as his troubleshooter. It is part of the agreement we have for him to underwrite the loan for this place.”
It sounded reasonable to me, so why didn’t I quite believe it?
"Anyway," she said, standing up and pulling me to my feet, "we have to get to bed because I have to fly to Bangkok tomorrow and deliver my pound of flesh."
She kept hold of my hand and pulled me across to the bed. She dimmed the lights and told me to lie on the bed. She hitched up her dress and straddled my waist. Unbuttoning my shirt she leant forward to my nipples and as I put my hands out to touch her she said sharply, "No touching, either me or yourself until I give you permission, is that clear?"
I was surprised by this, and I have to confess I felt a little frisson of excitement as she spoke. I nodded, but she wasn’t happy with that.
"Is it clear, I asked. Tell me."
"Oh, yes, it’s clear, I understand."
"That’s better, and tonight my pet, I want you to call me Miss Alex, is that clear?"
"Er, OK, I mean, yes."
"Yes, what?" she said and grabbed my nipple and twisted.
"Oww, I squealed, "Yes, Miss Alex."
"That’s better, my little pet," she said. "Now, do you trust me James?"
I looked at her a little nervously, "Yes, yes I trust you."
"Oww, " that was a tweak on the other nipple. The penny finally dropped, "Oh, yes, Miss Alex."
"That’s right, my pet."
She leant over to the bedside table, opened the drawer and pulled out something which she kept hidden behind her back. "Don’t move," she ordered, slid off the bed and moved out of my sight. I felt her grab my wrists, pull them together and then a sudden click and I realised with a shock that she had handcuffed me. My wrists were now held together above my head as I lay on the bed. She must have fixed the cuffs to something because however hard I tried I could not pull my hands down. I tugged and tugged but they wouldn't move.
"What the bloody hell do you think you're doing, unlock these things."
Alex came back into my field of vision and she had taken her dress off, because she was now wearing a black bra, knickers and stockings attached to a suspender belt. I could hear the click clack of her heels on the bedroom floor. For the umpteenth time since I met Alex my mouth fell open as I stared at her and with its usual mind of its own, my cock started to respond.
"Come on, let me out of these things," I pleaded with her.
In response she leaned across and gave me another nipple tweak.
"You won't get anything unless you speak to me properly."
"OK, OK, Miss Alex will you let me out of these things?"
"Not until I’m good and ready."
She moved to the bottom of the bed quickly undid the belt and pulled down my trousers and left them down by my ankles. I was now completely immobile. The cuffs held my hands and ludicrously my trousers kept my ankles together.
She slipped off her heels and sat on the end of the bed facing me. She stretched out her legs until her feet were level with my cock. I barely see what she was doing as I could only raise my head so far off the bed. I twitched as I felt something touch my cock and I suddenly realised she had it held between her stockinged feet. She was sliding her feet up and down with my cock trapped in between them.
The feeling of the nylon stocking moving against my skin was like nothing I had felt before. I could only lie back and groan with the sheer erotic charge of it. After a few minutes of this exquisite stroking she slid off the bed and moved up to the bedside table. She took something out and I felt my head being lifted and then total darkness. She had pulled a blindfold over my face and now I was blind as well as tied up. I could her moving about on the floor and I tried to shift the blindfold but I couldn’t do anything about it.
I felt something brush my nipples, and I jumped, "Alex, cut it out, this isn’t funny."
She didn’t reply but now I felt something brush my cock and jumped again. This time though, my damned cock decided to betray me and started to get hard. Whatever it was felt soft and was made of strands of some kind of material. She continued to brush around my cock with it which of course responded and grew even harder.
"I see you do like that," said Alex.
My traitor of a cock did seem to like it and was now fully erect. I felt Alex’s hair brush my tummy, and she gently blew across the tip of my cock. It jumped, then I felt her take the head into her mouth to lick and suck around the head. Not being able to move this was something akin to exquisite torture as she flicked the head repeatedly with her tongue.
She let it drop from her lips and then there was a sharp sting across my belly.
"Oww, what was that for?" I squeaked.
"That’s no way to address me, is it?" She said sharply and there was another sting across my nipples this time.
"What?" I got another sting across my now tender nipples.
“Oh, I mean, no, Miss Alex."
It must have been some kind of whip and she now gave me a slap across my cock.
"Oww that hurt," I squealed. My traitorous cock though decided otherwise and now stood straight up.
"That hurt, Miss Alex, if you please. And if you’re wondering what this is, my pet, it’s a leather tasselled whip, one made especially for me with a unique handle."
I felt something pushing at my lips and I opened up in surprise and the thing slid into my mouth. It was cold and smelt of rubber but I suddenly recognised the shape of a cock. I gagged and Alex withdrew it a little before sliding it in and out of my mouth.
It tasted horrible and I felt sick.
"Murrrghh," was what I heard coming from my mouth and Alex pulled it out, "it’s OK but I’m sure it’s not as much fun as the real thing, my pet."
She had climbed on the bed to sit on my chest and then I jumped as the rubber phallus was replaced with her erect cock.
"Now that’s much better, isn’t it?" as she eased her cock in an out of my mouth. It was true the contrast between the hard, cold rubber and a real cock was a revelation. A real cock is warm and soft yet with hardness beneath the skin. I started to suck and use my tongue and was rewarded as Alex’s cock twitched and there was a moan from her. I felt Alex change her position once more, and as her mouth slid over my cock I felt her cock brush past my lips.
I took it into my mouth and we licked and sucked each other. I had almost forgotten about the cuffs but to be honest not being able to move and in the dark heightened my senses to an incredible degree. I felt the veins pulsing in her cock and every small movement was intensified in the darkness of the blindfold. I tried to match her moves with my cock on her own and every time she did something I tried to follow.
She let her lips slide over my cock one more time and then moved away again her cock plopped out of my mouth.
Alex whispered close to my ear, "Do you trust me, James?"
I nodded, unable to speak.
"Remember that, "she said and moved down to the bottom of the bed.
I felt her raise my ankles and pulled my trousers down and over my feet. She moved up the bed once more taking the head of my cock into her mouth. I was now desperate for some release.
My cock popped out of her mouth and she sat up on the bed. She pushed my legs apart, something cold was smeared over my hole and then suddenly her finger slipped inside. I squirmed but didn’t protest as she moved first one finger and then another around inside me.
She said, "Remember, trust me."
She moved her fingers out and then I felt something much harder at the entrance. I flinched as I realised what this was. Alex tried to push the dildo that she had used on my mouth into me and I instinctively resisted. "Relax, my pet," she cooed and pushed a little harder. I felt it begin to slide in and suddenly, with a searing pain it was past my ring and inside me. Alex moved it gently to and fro and the pain of it entering me slowly eased. She moved faster and then a bit deeper and I squirmed as it filled me up.
"Relax, relax," she said, which was easier said than done.
I felt it pop out of me and there was a sudden sensation of emptiness as it slid out. Immediately it came out I felt her move closer and she pushed my legs into the air and onto her shoulders. I guessed what was coming next and my whole body tensed.
"Just relax, baby, it's going to be OK." I heard her say and then her cock was pushing at my hole.
Oh my God, I thought, this is it. If I did this, then nothing else would ever be the same. There would be no turning back, no, it was only a joke.
"Push down, baby, push down," she said and then she pushed her cock forwards into my hole, and I pushed down.
This hurt more than the dildo as she pushed it but it felt a lot bigger. I heard her grunt and then she was in. It felt so much better than the dildo. It was warm and alive and slid much more smoothly. Alex slowly moved her hips and the pain gradually eased as she moved in and out.
She reached up and flipped off the blindfold and I looked down to see her smiling at me as she pushed forwards into me.
It only struck me at that moment.
I was being fucked.
Chapter 10
We woke early as Alex had to be at the airport to catch the flight with Kritsada at 7am. He was picking Alex up from the flat in his car as he headed off to the airport. I was going to the airport later as I had to collect Samantha from her flight for our planning meeting. Lying in bed and watching Alex got ready to leave, I didn’t think I could ever tire of watching her . She had a bag already packed so when the car arrived, she sat on the side of the bed and kissed me
"If you can’t be good, be careful," she said. I smiled as I remembered the guy who last told me that. It seemed like half a lifetime ago.
"Why are you smiling?" she asked.
"Nothing, someone said the same thing a while ago, and I ended up ignoring it completely."
"Don’t ignore it this time," she pouted, hit me on the arm, kissed me one more time and disappeared out of the door.
I have to admit I was sore from last night. Whatever they tell you, anal sex hurts the first time. Now, my backside and my wound were both aching. I got up and gingerly made my way to the shower.
It’s true, love hurts.
I stood under the hot water for a long time to revive me. Feeling somewhat better, I made breakfast and texted Areeya asking to find out where she was.
She was down at the boat again, supervising the last of the repairs and would take Cockatoo 3 out for a short shake down trip. Did I want to come with her? I reminded her I had to meet my colleague from Bangkok today but would Areeya be free to join us for dinner tonight? She would love to, so I booked a table downstairs.
It was time to head out to collect Samantha so I slung my laptop case over my shoulder, winced as I had forgotten about my side and braced myself for the taxi ride to the airport.
Samui's one runway airport is small and pretty with the arrivals and departures in typical Thai style buildings and open to the air on all sides. It's a far cry from the usual chrome and glass airports and a perfect way to begin or end a visit to Samui. The flight from Bangkok landed before 10am and so there I was, holding a hand written sign with Samantha's name.
The plane pulled onto the apron and the passengers piled into the little golf cart affairs that ferry the passengers from the plane to the terminal. As they all came through, I realised I wouldn't have much trouble spotting her amongst the returning locals and the shorts and flip flop wearing tourists. Sure enough there was only one potential candidate I could see.
Samantha was wearing a white dress with a red, single buttoned jacket, and carrying a laptop case and a handbag. She was slender and pretty in that English rose, girl next door kind of way. I regretted that I just had thrown on my jeans and the Koh Samui Blue t-shirt. I guess I had slipped into the island way of life too easily. She saw the sign and walked over having picked up her small bag.
"Hi Samantha, I'm James. Pleased to meet you."
"Hi James, likewise. By the way, it's Sam. Only my mum calls me Samantha these days when she’s annoyed with me."
"OK, Sam it is, welcome to Samui."
We piled into a taxi for the usual white knuckle ride to her hotel. I had decided that we would have our meeting there and had pre-booked a small conference room. As we swerved between cars and overloaded trucks and the ubiquitous small motor bikes carrying entire families, we had a chance to catch up.
"How are you doing?" She asked straight off. "You went through quite an adventure."
"I'm good, thanks, Sam. The doctors say another week and I'll be good to return."
"You shouldn't rush back too early, you know. Make sure you are fully recovered."
I smiled to myself as it sounded like Sam was keen for me to stay away for a while. I discovered she was a year younger than me and had joined the company recently.
“What's your background, Sam?”
“I did my degree at Exeter and then I did a gap year travelling over her in Asia. I was familiar with the area so I think it helped them decide to send me when you got, you know.”
“It's OK, Sam. I don't mind talking about it.”
She went red, “Sorry, I didn't know what to say.”
“No problem, Sam. Do you a family?”
“No-one that would keep from coming out here straight way, Something else that was in my favour.”
"I'm glad to have this opportunity to show what I can do." She must have remembered who she was talking to as her eyes widened and she put her hand up to her mouth, "Oh, I'm sorry, James, that must have sounded awful after what you went through and everything." Her face went a lovely shade of pink.
I laughed, "Don't worry, I would have felt exactly the same."
She was clearly ambitious but also charming. I liked her straight away.
Sam checked into her room and I waited in the lobby for her to unpack and return for our meeting. She came back having changed into a pair of shorts and a loose cotton blouse through which I could see a lacy bra. From a Duty Free bag she pulled out a bottle of whisky.
“I heard you liked good whisky. Just a little present to cheer you up.”
It was a bottle of Lagavulin 16 Year Old Islay whisky.
“Very nice, Sam. That's kind of you, but you didn't need to.”
I liked her even more.
Right from the start Sam seemed capable and had picked up the project and was obviously on top of things. Of course, I thought to myself, the project plan was pretty good in the first place, but she had a good grip of what was happening. However, as was to be expected, fresh issues had come up during the time I had been away, and we got stuck into those. It was good to work with someone as capable as Sam and we made quick progress on problem solving and coming up with some workable solutions.
We broke for lunch and then worked on, but by 4 pm, I felt myself flagging.
“Sam, can we call it a day? I’m a bit bushed. Can we resume tomorrow?”
She assumed, I think, I was tired from the injury, but in reality I was suffering from the effects of my sessions the previous day and night.
“Sure, no problem, James.”
“If it's OK with you, I've booked a table in Lamai at Koh Samui Blue tonight. I’ve also invited a friend of mine if that's alright?”
“No, that's great, James. The company is paying, so why not? Where are you staying now?”
“With the friends I was on the boat with.”
She tapped her forehead, “That's where I recognise Koh Samui Blue from. It was mentioned on the news reports.”
To be honest, the bar and restaurant had seen a sizeable increase in business after the incident, so I guess maybe there is no such thing as bad publicity after all.
We agreed to meet at 8 o’clock and I headed off back to the flat. I took the chance of a quick sleep and then went for a walk to stretch my legs. I went up to Cockatoo, but Pao wasn’t there so I said hello to the girls there, had a beer and headed back.
Areeya turned up at 7, happy with the repairs. She felt the old fuel supplier must have been selling bad fuel for a while, as the boat’s performance, now the engines had been cleaned and with good clean fuel, was so much better.
She showered and got herself ready. I was treated to a wonderful show as she moved around the flat naked as the day she was born. Frankly, I could have watched her all night. Precisely at 8, the bar rang to say Samantha had arrived, and I popped down to collect her. She had changed into a white linen dress with a lace vee shaped panel around the neck that gave occasional glimpses of her breasts. It didn’t look as if she was wearing a bra either. Out of her business attire, she looked even more attractive.
"Hi Sam, glad you made it, let's have a drink upstairs and then we’ll come back down to the restaurant."
"Upstairs?" she looked puzzled.
"Yes, this is where I’m staying."
"Oh," realisation dawning on her, "Oh, I get it now.'
I took her out of the bar and up the stairs to the balcony where Areeya was waiting. She had changed into a dark blue strapless mini dress that clung to her figure. Areeya said "Sawasdee ka," and made a wai to Samantha. Sam responded in kind and they smiled at each other. Now, I may be male and, therefore, considered not in any way sensitive to such things but I immediately felt that there was a spark between these two. As I introduced them to each other, they shook hands, and it seemed to me they held the shake a little longer than absolutely necessary.
Sam asked for a white wine spritzer and Areeya a vodka martini. Sam said, "Oh, can I change my mind? A martini sounds like a great idea." I went through to the kitchen to make the drinks and when I came back, they were both deep in conversation on the sofas.
Sam said, "Areeya was telling me about the business here. It seems to be a nice setup."
Areeya smiled and talked a little more about Koh Samui Blue and then she mentioned Cockatoo 2.
Sam’s eyes widened as she realised exactly what kind of bar it was. "Oh my, I have heard about ladyboy bars, but I’ve never been in one."
Areeya said, "I have to go there after dinner to check up on it, so I would be delighted to go down with you." Now, I don’t if that was a deliberate double entendre or not, but I spluttered on my Scotch and thumped my chest, "Sorry, whisky went down the wrong way."
Sam smiled she would love to, it sounded fascinating. Watching the two of them I could see the little glancing smiles they gave each other and the slight brush of fingertips on each other’s arm as they talked and laughed. The way their bodies opened up to each other as they chatted and how their leant their heads together as they shared a joke. I felt like a third wheel on a bicycle. Interesting, I thought, maybe someone will get lucky tonight, and I didn’t mean me.
We moved down to the restaurant and went to town on the food and drinks. It’s miraculous how an expense account changes your dining habits. The food as usual was superb, and the time passed quickly. Sam was funny about her gap year travels in Asia with one of her girlfriends and Areeya was equally funny about running Cockatoo 2. Areeya said she ran the bars and Alex, the restaurant.
Sam said, "Alex? Wasn’t she the other girl on the boat with you?"
"Yes, that’s right, she’s in Bangkok on business at the moment."
"And you all live here?" Sam asked.
"Yes, Areeya and Alex have been kind enough to let me stay here while I recuperate."
"Oh," Sam continued innocently, "Only I thought Areeya told me earlier there are two bedrooms in the flat."
It was Areeya’s turn to splutter on her drink and tried to signal me with her hands.
"Yes, well," I was babbling now, "well, I guess the truth is Alex and I are in a relationship, and so two bedrooms are enough."
Areeya sighed, smiled broadly, "I had told Sam that I was staying on the boat while you recuperated."
I looked at each of them and then burst out laughing, "Well played, Sam. You stitched me up there beautifully."
Both girls roared with laughter and we toasted to love and whatever.
Sam was silent for a moment and then said, "Wasn’t there a hint of mystery about Alex?"
"Mystery? Why?"
"Well, when the story broke in the UK, I had a call from a journalist trying to track down your and Alex’s backgrounds. It was that he couldn’t seem to find any trace of a female student called Alex. It seemed there was only.a male student called Alex in that year."
This wasn’t good news, and I needed to change the subject. "Bloody press," I said. "They can’t get anything right. I wish they would leave it all alone. I’m sorry, but if you don’t mind, I am feeling a bit tired. I’ll leave you two to it. Sam, shall we say 10 tomorrow at your hotel?"
Sam said, "Yes, that’s fine, See you then and I hope you feel rested."
Areeya said, "I’ll make sure Sam is looked after tonight, so good night James." I saw the glance Areeya gave Sam when she spoke and I knew the inference was deliberate this time, and so did Sam.
As I left I heard Sam say, "So, Areeya, are you going to show me your Cockatoo?"
I was tired and after a final nightcap on the balcony I took myself off to bed. It didn’t take long for me to drift off into a sound sleep. It was sometime later that I woke and felt the need to go to the toilet. I had forgotten to close the blinds but there was enough moonlight tonight for me not to bother with the lights. I yawned and made my way to the toilet and relieved myself. It was on the way back I heard laughter coming from Areeya’s room. I could make out Areeya’s laugh and also a separate deeper chuckle. I could see a thin strip of light where the door to Areeya’s room hadn’t been closed properly.
The laughter came again, and I grinned as I realised it was Areeya and Sam. Go girls, I thought. I was about to go back to bed when that malicious little imp in my mind said, ‘Go on, have a quick look, it won’t do any harm. I tried to shake it off, but now the thought was in my mind and it wouldn’t go away. Tiptoeing up to the door I could see there was a small gap between the door and the frame, but I was about to turn around when the laughter turned to moaning. That got me and I nervously peeked through the gap. The lights in the room were dimmed, but there was enough to see what was going on.
Areeya was on her back on the bed with her head on some pillows, and Sam was sitting on her face. Sam had her hands out on the wall to brace herself as Areeya was using her tongue to lick Sam’s pussy.
I knew what I was doing was wrong, but I could not drag my eyes away from what was happening in front of me. Sam was driving her pussy onto Areeya's face and moaning and throwing her head back. Her breasts were larger than I had thought and the nipples were huge even in this light. I could see Areeya was now using her hands as well as her tongue on Sam's pussy and my ever misbehaving cock started to react as I spied on the two girls.
Sam climbed off and lay down on Areeya kiss and lick her nipples. I saw Sam use her teeth on Areeya’s right nipple to pull and stretch it, whilst with her left hand she pinched the other nipple and Areeya arched her back and moaned in pleasure. This went on for a while and Areeya was getting more and more aroused. Sam moved around into a 69 with Sam on top and I could see Areeya's hands pulling Sam's pussy onto her face. Both girls were going hard at each other and the sweat was glistening on their bodies in the dim light.
Sam stopped, turned round and said something to Areeya. They rearranged themselves on the bed, scissored their legs and Sam ground her pussy against Areeya’s thigh. Sam was now humping Areeya, and she was getting more and more aroused as this went on.
Areeya stopped and got off the bed. She moved out of my sight but I could still see Sam lying on the bed rubbing her pussy with her fingers. Areeya was still out of my sight when Sam looked up at her and a big smile spread across her face. At that moment Areeya came back into sight and I could see she was wearing an enormous strap on cock. She stood in front of Sam who licked her lips before kissing and licking the tip. Areeya looked down, flexed her hips and pushed the cock right into Sam's mouth.
Areeya pulled out of Sam’s mouth and moved up onto the bed. Sam rolled over and went down on her hands and knees. Areeya moved up behind Sam and teased her pussy first with her tongue and then with her fingers. Sam was moaning as slid the straon up and down her slit, but Sam was already moving her hips backwards, seemingly desperate now to have the cock inside her.
Finally, Areeya lined up and slipped the tip of the cock into Sam's waiting pussy. She teased Sam some more, easing it in and then drawing back out. She did this a few times and then drove the cock hard into Sam who shrieked loudly this time. Areeya threw a nervous glance towards the door and I stepped back to avoid being seen.
I don’t think she had noticed anything, and I edged forward again to the door. Areeya was now fucking Sam hard who was and pushing back hard on the cock every time Areeya thrust forward. Sam was writhing and moaning now and I thought she wasn't going to last long, but Areeya withdrew and pushed Sam onto her side, hooking Sam’s right leg up in the air. Areeya lay down and slid the cock into Sam from the side. Fucking and kissing her at the same time. Sam was rubbing her clit with her fingers and it was clear she was on the edge of coming, Areeya increased the rhythm even more until Sam tensed, arched her back and groaned as her orgasm shook her body.
It was at this precise moment that Areeya looked up, stared straight into my eyes and winked.
Chapter 11
I staggered back in shock. Areeya must have seen me when she glanced at the door. Either that or she was a witch. I banged my knee as I stumbled backwards and it was a miracle I didn’t scream.
I made it back to bed and slept fitfully for the rest of the night. In one dream I was running down the strip in Lamai with Areeya chasing me wearing a huge strap on. You didn’t need to be Sigmund Freud to understand what that was about.
Areeya’s door was firmly closed when I woke and no sign of Sam. I hoped she had gone back to the hotel because otherwise it might be one of those difficult conversations over breakfast.
After grabbing a coffee I left to meet Sam at her hotel, and I arrived to find her in the lobby looking cool and fresh. Impressive, I thought, considering what I knew had gone on last night.
“What did you think of Cockatoo, Sam?”
She grinned, “I loved it, James. It was great fun and the girls were lovely to me. I met Pao and she couldn't stop talking about you. She seems very fond of you.”
Sam arched her eyebrows and looked innocently at me, and I blushed.
We ordered coffee and sat down in the meeting room but before we started Sam said, "Look James, it’s none of my business what you do with your private life. God knows I’m not in any position to lecture people on how they should live their lives, but here’s a heads up for you. Your friend Alex has been rumbled. When the press get hold of a story they don’t let go of it. I told you that a journalist from a local paper where you went to Uni spoke to me about you, and they mentioned Alex. I didn’t want to say in front of Areeya last night, but this guy also said they had found out the Alex over here was the Alex from your old university. They also know you shared a house together at Uni. I don't know how they found out, but he was convinced there was a funny story - his words not mine - in this.”
She paused but I didn’t say anything and she pressed on, "He said the story got spiked because a bigger story came up, a local councillor got caught banging a scoutmaster or something. He did say though that they would come back to it once they had more facts."
She stopped, and I still kept quiet.
"I am sorry, but I thought you should know. You are a decent guy and after what you went through, it’s not fair that some shit stirring journalist should be able to rake up dirt and turn a wonderful story into some sleazy little farce. I wasn’t going to say anything until I found out you and he, she I mean, are together.”
"Thanks for the heads up, Sam. I appreciate it, and at least forewarned is forearmed. Did you say anything to Areeya?"
"No, nothing, that’s not my place, and I definitely don’t understand the dynamic you guys have going on over here."
Me neither, I thought.
"Sam, can I ask you to keep this to yourself?"
"Sure," she said, "but I don’t know if anyone else at the firm knows. The journalist only called me because I was the one coming out here, and I’m going to keep schtum."
"Thanks, I owe you one."
"No you don’t, in a way you’ve already done me a big favour."
I decided to let that one float away.
We worked on until lunch and then decided that was as much as we could achieve for now.
Sam would have to go back to Bangkok and make the changes we had agreed, and then we would see what else needed to be done. She changed to an earlier flight and I went with her to the airport.
“Sam, thanks, I really enjoyed working with you. I think we made a good team.”
‘Me too, James, it was a pleasure, and thanks for dinner last night, I had a blast.”
“So you enjoyed yourself last night?”
She paused for a moment, looked as if she was going to say something, but then changed her mind. But her cheeks had gone a lovely shade of pink.
“I had a great time, and I enjoyed meeting Areeya. I’m planning to come back for a longer stay as a vacation. Areeya said she would take me out on the boat.”
Somehow I kept a straight face.
We cheek kissed goodbye and then she was off to her plane. I took a taxi back to the flat realising that I hadn’t heard from Alex since she left and I sent her a text asking how things were going in Bangkok. I was a loose end and as Areeya was out at Cockatoo, I thought I would wander down there have a drink or two, have something to eat at one of the better places Areeya had told me about, and come back for some time on the laptop.
Cockatoo was heaving when I got there, the bar girls were all busy and there was no sign of Pao. I saw Areeya for a few minutes but she seemed tied uo, so I sat on a bar stool with a cold Leo beer and watched the world go by.
It gave me some time to think about what Sam had said about Alex. I was angry that some little scumbag was out there trying to dig up scandal on Alex. She had deliberately set out to keep her new life private and to have that violated made me angry. But had Alex known it would all catch up with her one day. What was that tattoo she had on her ankle? ‘There is no secret that will not be revealed.’
I decided it wouldn’t do any good to tell her now but leave it until she returned from Bangkok.
If it did come out, how would it affect me? Alex was at least out here where there was a more tolerant attitude to gender and, I was sure, wouldn’t be a problem. It forced me think again about what I wanted to do, the project would only last at best another 4 or 5 months, and then what? Did I want to go back to England? Right now that was the last place I wanted to go. I had no ties there, and then there was Alex.
I was in love with Alex, of that I had little doubt. I had always thought of being in love as a form of madness; scrambling your senses and making you do wild things whilst letting you believe you are doing them of your free will. It twists reality out of shape and skews your judgement. I shoved all these thoughts to the back of my mind, I had plenty of time to decide.
I strolled along the strip, politely resisting the bar girls, restaurant hustlers and the massage parlour girls. Although I was tempted to have a massage, I decided to eat first. I had a quick meal, headed back to Cockatoo, which was still jumping, for another beer and then walked slowly home. I was about to walk up the flat when my phone beeped with a text from Alex.
’hope u wont be lonely tonite. left u gift on bed. tmb if u lyk it XOXO'
‘Thx will do’ I texted back.
I was intrigued but remembering her last present for me was a pair of Thai boxing shorts, I was expecting a joke of some kind. I went up the stairs to the flat ready to text something sarcastic back, walked through the door and stopped dead.
Lying on the bed and wearing only a huge smile and a large pink bow on her cock was Pao.
"Sawasdee ka Khun James. Miss Alex say I your present. I have to look after you tonight. Give you massage with happy ending."
I was so surprised that I burst out laughing and I saw Pao's face drop.
"You no like me, Mister James?"
"No, no, Pao, I like you a lot. You are lovely. I am not laughing at you. It's Miss Alex I am laughing at."
I sat down on the bed and Pao immediately put her arms around me. "I give you extra special massage tonight."
I laughed again, "Pao, OK, I Need to text Miss Alex and we can start." Pao went to pull my t-shirt off, but I stopped her for a minute to text Alex.
'lmao. Luv yr gift. bow sxci. thx. ilu.’
She must have been waiting, ‘ur v welcome. enjoy'
I put the phone on the bedside table and Pao got back to undressing me. She was behind me on the bed and pulled my t-shirt over my head. I felt her breasts pressing against my back as she ran her hands over my chest and tweaked my nipples which made my cock stiffen. She nibbled my ear, "I make you feel good tonight, Mister James." She jumped off the bed and undid my jeans.
I thought she was lovely, with a girlish face, slim body, beautiful breasts and a small but nice cock bobbing around in front of me. With my help she got my jeans down and the boxers went with them. Pao looked down at my cock which was now pointing straight up and giggled, "Miss Alex say you have nice cock, I like too."
God, was Alex even capable of being discreet? Probably not on the evidence so far.
Pao pulled me up and led me across to a massage mat which she had already rolled out on the floor. Pao spread a sheet over the mat and indicated I should lie face down. I had enjoyed several Thai massages when in Bangkok and they were wonderful. I never had the courage to go for an oil massage and the legendary happy ending, but I thought that was about to change tonight. Pao knelt beside me and I could hear her open a bottle and spread oil on her hands.
She kneeled with her legs astride my bum with her cock sliding in and out of my crack as she massaged my back in long slow movements. A good Thai massage is a gift from God and Pao was a skilful masseuse. Slowly and rhythmically she continued to massage me with her surprisingly strong hands. I was beginning to feel chilled as she continued to work on me with her magic fingers. I felt Pao move slightly, and I realised that there was something different about her massage, then I realised she was using her feet on my back; if anything that felt even better than her hands.
She leaned forwards to lie flat out on my back, her breasts pushing against my back and her cock rubbing up and down my crack. She moved rhythmically up and down my back and the oil made her slide increasing my excitement. Her nipples were hard, and I felt them slipping over my back and her cock was growing and sliding closer to my hole.
Her hands slipped up my thighs and into the crack of my bum. I felt her fingers rubbing on the area between my hole and my ball sack and my cock grew in response. “You like, James?”
I moaned and she giggled, “Not like first time in Cockatoo, Mister James.”
“I won’t run away this time, Pao.”
“Turn on your back, please.”
I rolled over only to find my cock now waving in the air; Pao giggled and gave it a quick kiss. Her lips felt heavenly on the tip but she changed position once more to massage my legs. Oh my God, this was so sensual, I wondered why I had waited so long to get one of these massages. She would move up to my groin and circle around my cock occasionally bumping into it and keeping me in a permanent state of arousal. She moved up to massage my chest and once again she would stroke down to my groin and brush it with her arm. This was torture and I wanted her to finish the job.
She sensed I was at boiling point. "You want happy finish now?"
"Oh God, yes, Pao."
She moved onto my cock, sliding her hands up and down its length. The touch of her hands and the oil felt like silk on my cock. She would bring me to the edge and then ease off to let me cool down again. She seemed to sense exactly the moment when I would be about to explode and then bring me back again.
"I can’t last much longer Pao."
"You want fuck me?"
"Yes, I want to fuck you now. Pao.'
She produced lube and smeared it on us both, lay down on her back, shoved a pillow under her bum and pulled her legs into the air with her arms, exposing her beautiful hole. The sight of her little pink rosebud opening up like this was so arousing I all but came on the spot. I stroked her with a finger around her opening and she moaned a little so I slid one finger inside and moved it in and out. She was jerking her hips back and moaning as I pushed my finger right into her.
I stroked her cock with my other hand and felt it grow and lengthen in my hand, a beautiful feeling. I pulled out my finger, moved up closer to her on my knees as she lifted her legs up onto my shoulders. Bringing the tip of my cock to her rosebud, I slid into her and pulled back before pushing in once more. Pao pushed back and her muscle opened enough to let me slide straight in. She moaned again, and I shoved harder and faster until I was in all the way, my balls slapping against her cheeks.
She was pushing hard back onto me, and I felt her tighten around my cock which was getting harder with every thrust. I reached out and nipped one of her nipples with my fingers and she squealed this time. I looked down to watch my cock sliding in and out of her, both of us grunting as her hips thumped into mine. She was using her hand on her cock which was now beautifully erect. I could see by her face she was close to coming, so I picked up my pace, driving my cock into her, making her buck and thrash as we fucked. She grunted once, her back arched up from the mat and she came in two or three spurts all over her belly, her cum mixing with the oil from the massage.
I was now desperate to come and felt that wonderful warmth growing in my groin and I jerked twice, pushed myself all the way into her and came deep inside. I felt spasm after spasm flood through me and I kept driving into her for a few more thrusts until, fully drained I collapsed on top of her. She grinned and kissed me on the lips, sweat mixed with oil making our lips slick and slippery.
I pulled out, rolled over and lay back panting after the exertion.
"You enjoy, Mister James?" asked Pao, in a worried voice.
"Oh yes, Pao, I enjoy much thank you.'
"You tell Miss Alex, I treat you well?"
I sat up and kissed her, "Yes, Pao. I will tell Miss Alex you are the best."
She beamed and stood up, "Come, we shower now."
This was the gift that kept on giving, for sure.
Pao and I showered, soaping each other clean; it was wonderful to have her wash my cock so gently and she giggled as I started to get hard once more, "Oh you ready again, Mister James?"
She moved close in front of me, her cock and mine now nestling alongside each other. She wrapped her hand around both cocks sliding up and down them. The sight and feeling of her cock up against mine was so erotic I was hard again in a heartbeat. Pao giggled again, "We go on bed this time?"
We dried each other and Pao led me by the hand back to the bed. I sat there watching her clear up the massage mat, thinking again how pretty she was.
My phone beeped. It was Alex. ‘did u enjoy gift?"’
‘no not nice at all’
She came back instantly, ‘liar look in corner of room and wave. I can c u.’
I spun round and there up on the wall near the ceiling was a small blinking red light. It was obviously a camera and I guessed she had been watching the whole thing.
‘pervert.’ I texted.
‘me? wat about u?’
‘LOL’ I texted back.
‘now take Pao to bed, I want 2 watch sum more.’
Finding my boxers I draped them over the lens.
My phone beeped again, ‘spoilsport’
I set the phone to silent and turned round to see Pao waiting for me on the bed.
As soon as I got to the bed Pao grabbed my hand and pulled me down next to her. She was giggling as we rolled around before she got on top of me and started to kiss and suck my nipples. This gets me going every time, so it wasn't long before my cock hardened again. Pao rolled over on her side and moved down so she could take me in her mouth. If there was ever to be a Nobel Prize for cocksucking then I would nominate Pao, the way she used her mouth on me was mind blowing. She used her tongue, lips, mouth, hands and even teeth to unbelievable effect. The sheer speed and energy with which she did this was getting me harder and harder.
She knew I was getting close, so she let me slip out of her mouth, "You want suck me?"
I nodded, and she scooted up the bed to place pillows under my head and then straddled my chest. Whilst I thought it was small earlier, now it was erect and pointing at me a few inches from my face, it looked plenty big enough. She cheek slapped me with it, then rolled it over my face before putting it to my lips. I kissed the tip which made Pao giggle, then sucked it into my mouth. It felt different from Alex's cock, smaller and with a different taste. Using the the flat of my tongue I licked the underside of the head and Pao responded with "I like."
I did this a few times and then sucked the whole head into my mouth and kept my tongue working on the underside. Pao’s cock was growing harder so I must have been doing something right. I put my hand on the bottom of her shaft and moved it up and down. She squirmed, then pushed her whole cock into my mouth. Her hands came down and held me in place as she moved her hips, forcing her cock in and out. I gagged and Pao withdrew and reversed her position on the bed into a 69. Her cock was above me and poking into my lips, so I opened my mouth and took her inside again.
Her warm mouth enveloped my cock, drawing me deep into her mouth and then out again. I tried my best, but I was a novice at this and I was being sucked by a ninja cocksucker. My climax was getting closer as that lovely feeling built inside my balls and then I shouted, "I'm coming, I'm coming." Pao rolled off me and lay on her back as I got to my knees and she used her hands to finish me and I spurted all over her breasts.
Using her tongue to clean up whatever cum was still oozing out of me, she grinned, "Miss Alex right, she say you taste good."
Was there nothing Alex wouldn't share?
Pao's cock was still erect, and I couldn't resist the temptation to reach down and stroke it. She moaned once or twice so I kept going and within a few strokes she twitched her hips, "I coming.”
Her cum arced from her cock and landed on her belly but some stuck to my fingers. Pao grabbed my fingers and licked and sucked the cum from them. She sank back on the bed, her smile as wide as her face. "Thank you, Mister James’'
"Pao, please call me James, I think we've been properly introduced now."
She looked puzzled at what I said, but got the gist of it, "OK, James.”
We both collapsed on the bed, but Pao wasn't finished yet and dragged me off to the shower to clean up for the second time that night. We could both fit under the overhead shower and it was bliss to stand under there with her, washing each other and giggling as we cleaned each other's cock and balls. Pulling her close I kissed her with the water pouring down over us and she surprised me by slipping a little soapy finger into my hole. I squirmed and she pulled out, "You no like?" she asked.
"Yes, I like it Pao, but I'm sore there so not tonight."
"Ah, OK, next time then, maybe?"
The prospect of a next time with Pao was something to dream about. We dried each other off, which involved more mutual fondling and giggling, and went back to the bed.
"You want me to go now?" Pao asked. "Miss Alex say OK to stay if you want."
"I would love you to stay, Pao."
She giggled again and gave me a kiss, then dragged me over to the bed and pulled me down.
"You want sleep now, James?"
"Yes, please, Pao."
We kissed and she cuddled up to my back, threw her arm across my hip and was asleep in seconds. I lay there for a while, listening to her gentle breathing and feeling the warmth of her body against mine, until I dozed off.
My ear being nuzzled and kissed from behind as I woke up. Mmm, that’s a nice way to wake up, I thought. I felt a hand slide over my waist to rub my cock. Even better, I thought. I remembered that Pao had stayed the night and rolled over to see Areeya’s face smiling back at me.
Chapter 12
If it were possible to jump two steps back when you're lying down, that's what I did.
"My God, where did you come from?" I looked around, “Where’s Pao?"
"I came in after you had gone to sleep and told Pao that I would take over from her. Is that a bad thing? I can call Pao to come back if you would prefer." Areeya had a big grin on her face. I rolled over to face her and grinned back, "Well, both of you together would be nice, but I couldn’t impose on Pao again."
"It would be no imposition for Pao, believe me. She has, how you say, the hots for you, James. Let’s save that for another time."
I smiled, kissed her on the lips and wrapped my arm around her and she snuggled up, her head lying on my shoulder. I stroked her hair and her fingers gently rubbed my chest and played with my nipples.
I asked her, "How did you get on with Sam?"
She turned and looked up at me, "Sam is great, I like her much," she giggled, "but I think you know that don’t you?"
"She likes you too, Areeya."
"Life is complicated, James. Or it’s simple and we make it complicated."
"True, Areeya, but sometimes we have no choice, it's what happens."
She looked up at me again, "James, what will you decide?" I knew what she was asking, and I had no good answer.
"I wish I knew, Areeya, I wish I knew."
"Choose wisely, James, much depends on your decision."
No pressure there then.
She took my hand and placed it between her legs and opened them and she was already wet. She laid one of her hands over mine, caressing her pussy with my hand. With the other hand she reached over and stroked my cock. We kissed and our bodies responded to the gentle touch of each other’s hands. Areeya removed her hand from mine and I continued to stroke her pussy. She shifted position, so I was on my side and she was on her back.
She raised her leg over mine which gave me access to her from the side. My cock was hard, even with her gentle stimulation, and I slid into her with ease. I moved slowly in and out and she turned her head to kiss me. I could also touch her breasts in this position and we made love slowly and blissfully.
Areeya began to breathe heavily and I thought she was getting close to her climax, so I thrust harder until without warning we came together, her orgasm shaking her body and mine flooding cum into her. Still connected to her I felt her orgasm as it came in waves, each one getting a little less intense than the last. I had stayed hard, moving in and out of her until I felt I had emptied myself.
We held each other for a long time, not speaking, kissing and caressing each other. I could have spent all day doing that, but Areeya had work to do in the restaurant as well as the bars, because of Alex’s absence in Bangkok. I had a hospital appointment later in the morning so I had to get moving too.
I headed off to the bathroom planning to have a shave and then a shower. I was shaving in front of the wash basin when the door opened and Areeya walked in wearing her robe. I was still naked but had long lost any embarrassment in front of Areeya. She asked if she could use the shower first and I said sure, go ahead. I watched in the mirror above the wash basin as she dropped the robe to the floor and walked into the shower. It seemed I was condemned to spy on Areeya in some form or another.
I could see her through the glass wall of the shower as she turned on the taps and stepped under the water. The sight of her with the water cascading down over her head and down her body was mesmerising. I tried hard to concentrate on shaving but my eyes were constantly being drawn back to the sight in the mirror. The water and the light made her dark skin glisten as she moved around under the shower.
She picked up a washcloth and shook some gel into her hands to wash herself. I almost dropped the razor as she worked her cloth up from her belly up and over her breasts. Her hands dropped down to her groin, and I nearly cut my nose off as she washed her pussy. She bent over to wash her bum and I almost passed out as I watched her. My cock was having a field day, and it was sticking out like a flagpole at the moment Areeya walked past. She pointed to it, "Please be careful, James, we don’t want to cut that off through not paying attention, do we?"
Areeya eventually disappeared downstairs, and I headed off to the hospital. The doctors were happy with my progress, the wound was healing well and I could at last leave the dressings off. They wanted me to come back once more to check, but it was good to get the all clear from them.
This, of course, meant that I was cleared to fly and there would be no more excuses about not heading back to Bangkok. Alex was due back tomorrow, and I had some big decisions to make. I needed time on my own to think so I headed up to the Hin Lad waterfall. It’s not the biggest waterfall in the world but it is at the end of a two kilometre hike so it’s not that crowded. The exercise did me good as did the fresh air, and I spent some time at the pool at the bottom of the waterfall, sitting and thinking with the sound of the falls as a backdrop. It was the perfect place to clear the mind and do some serious thinking. It’s a real shame that I left as confused as I had been when I arrived.
I ended up back at the flat in the early evening, did my emails and then headed out to Cockatoo for a drink and then something to eat. Alex was due back in the morning and I still didn’t know what I was going to say to her. Cockatoo was quiet when I arrived and the girls were out front en masse trying to entice some customers inside. Pao was there and came over and sat with me for a while. She giggled when I told her how surprised I was when I woke up and thought Areeya was her. I told her how much I had enjoyed last night and her face lit up.
I decided to head back to the restaurant for dinner as I was still on expenses. I didn’t relish eating by myself but Areeya was still busy running all the businesses whilst Alex was away. After a couple more beers I walked back and sat out on the deck eating and watching the sea in the darkness. I had finished dinner when, from behind, a pair of hands covered my eyes and I heard a voice whisper in my ear, "Hey big boy, you wanna go short time wit me?"
I whirled round and there was Alex, grinning from ear to ear. I jumped up and grabbed her for a big hug.
"I’m so glad to see you." I said, "but you’re not supposed to be here, I mean you’re not due till tomorrow."
"Oh well in that case, I’ll come back tomorrow." She turned as if to leave and I tugged her back, sat down and pulled her onto my lap. "Or I’ll stay then, shall I? Did you miss me?"
"Of course, I did."
"Mmm, from what I saw and heard last night you didn’t miss me so much."
"I should say right now thank you for my present, it was thoughtful."
"You’re welcome," she said. "I hear the swing shift did OK this morning too."
God, did these girls have to share everything?
She pouted, "Don’t I even get a kiss?"
"I can do better than that." I stood up with her arms still around my neck and I carried her across the restaurant and up the stairs. She was squealing and laughing in my arms all the way to the top of the stairs.
She said, "Someone’s feeling a lot better, I see," and kissed me hard on the lips.
I keyed in the number for the door without dropping her and walked across to the bed with Alex still locked to my lips. We fell onto the bed in a heap and we were kissing with our hands all over each other. Alex unzipped my jeans and dived onto my cock which was already hard . She moved so I could get my hands under her dress and pulled her knickers down. She rolled over on top of me so I could get her cock in my mouth. She was already hard and thrust her cock deep into my throat. Alex was pumping her head up and down on my cock so fast and deep I was as hard as a rock.
She pulled her cock out of my mouth and shouted," I want you in me, now."
She reached for the lube from the bedside table and got up to my knees and she smeared it over my cock and her hole. I undid my belt and dropped my jeans to my knees as Alex went down on her hands and knees in front of me and pulled her dress up over her hips. She reached back and pulled her cheeks apart to reveal her waiting rosebud. I grabbed the lube, smeared some on my fingers and teased her by rubbing my fingers over and around her hole. Her head had dropped to the pillow which thrust her bum even higher in the air. I circled her rosebud with my fingers and then slid one and then two fingers inside. Moving my fingers in and out made her growl in her throat and she yelled, "Fuck me now. I need your cock now."
Pulling out my fingers, I edged my rigid cock to her hole and rubbed it with the head of my cock. She twitched and implored me, "Now, for God’s sake, fuck me now you bastard."
I pushed at her and the head slipped in and then I pulled out before moving it back in again.
"You fucking bastard," she screamed, "Put it all in me now."
This time I drove my cock straight into her and she grunted as she felt the shaft penetrate her. She pushed back on me and I drove my cock deeper and deeper into her. She was moaning loudly now as I thrust myself in and felt my balls slapping against her backside. This was not like the gentle loving sex I had with Areeya this morning, this was raw, animalistic coupling driven by pure lust. I was fucking her as hard as I could and we were both grunting as we rutted on the bed.
Sweat was pouring from both of us and that made it seem even more feral. She reached back beneath her with a hand and squeezed my balls as I pumped into her. My cock felt enormous in her tight hole and it pushed me to pound her even harder. Her body was rocking as I thumped into her. I felt her tense and she gasped, "I’m coming."
Her cock twitched and her cum shot onto the bed. This made me push even harder into her and she responded by driving back into me. My climax exploded from my groin and into my cock and suddenly I was pumping my cum into her. I came and came, more than I could ever believe was possible. My legs gave way and we collapsed onto the bed with me still inside her.
Alex leant towards me, kissed me and whispered, "So, maybe you did miss me a teeny bit. I think you’ve been learning a few new tricks too, you rat."
I pulled out of her with a soft plop, and she grinned wickedly at me, "Tell me when you’re ready to go again, big boy."
Chapter 13
Alex jumped off the bed and disappeared into the bathroom. I must have dropped off to sleep as I woke some time later, to find I was spooning up to Alex. She was having what sounded like a bad dream as she was almost shouting in an angry tone, "No, no more, I don’t want to do it anymore. Please don’t make me do it anymore, no more." I gently stroked her back, and she settled down, but then whimpered, "It’s not fair anymore, it’s not fair, you shouldn’t make me do it, everything is different."
I stroked her back again and wondered about waking her, but then she settled down again and seemed to slip back into a deep sleep once more. I wondered what had upset her so much, but who knows with dreams?
I must have dropped off again because it was morning when I awoke. Alex was propped up on one elbow looking at me. She was staring at me and I said, "What?"
"Nothing," she said, "except you are so beautiful when you are sleeping. I love watching you. You looked so calm and peaceful. You look as if you were in a happy place."
"Right here and now with you is my happy place."
She gently hit my arm, "You soppy old romantic," but I could see she was pleased.
"I see you’ve taken off the dressings." She said.
"Yes, the doctor was pleased with the progress and as long as I’m careful it should be OK." I replied, guessing what was coming next.
"Does that mean you’re cleared to fly?"
"Yes, it does.'
"What are you going to do?" she asked, as she twisted her lower lip between her teeth.
"Honestly, I don’t know, I have to go back to Bangkok. That’s for sure, but I don’t know when yet."
She turned away from me, put her hand up to her eyes, slid out of bed and walked over to the bathroom and closed the door behind her.
I got out of bed too, went to the toilet and when I came out, the bathroom door was still closed. I tapped on the door, "Alex, are you OK? Will you come out please?"
She eventually opened the door and I could see her eyes were red from crying. I reached out for her hand and held it without speaking. Was there some way I could signal to her how I felt about her.
I said something I never dreamt I would say, "Alex," I felt shy saying it, and looked away, "Would you please fuck me?"
She put a finger beneath my chin and moved my face up to make me look at her.
"Oh, baby, if that’s what you want, there is nothing more I want right now than to fuck you silly." She smiled sweetly at me, "Are you sure?"
I nodded, my heart beating like a piledriver. Alex took my face in her hands, pushed my head back and licked it with long upward strokes of her tongue like a cat. She nipped my earlobe between her teeth; an exquisite pain. Taking a nipple into her mouth, her tongue flicked it hard before using her teeth to stretch the nipple taut. She did the same with the other one before moving back up to my lips, biting one gently before kissing me, her tongue invading my mouth.
We kissed for a while, our tongues fencing and I was squeezing Alex's breasts as her hands were caressing my backside. She broke the kiss, grabbed hold of my hand and led me across to the bed. Alex kissed me again, this time dropping her hands to my cock. She took control, and I was happy to let her lead me. She pushed my head down onto her breasts, and her nipples came alive at the touch of my tongue, hardening into little points.
She took one of my hands and moved it to her cock, which was already growing. I wrapped my hand around the shaft and it grew harder under my touch, and my cock rose as blood pumped into it. I was breathing heavily now and made a sound deep in my throat as I became more and more aroused. Still kissing, Alex pushed me down flat on the bed and straddled my chest with her cock pointing straight at my face. I first kissed the soft purple tip then opened my lips and took it into my mouth using my tongue to lick and bathe around the head. Alex brought her hands down to the back of my head to ensure her cock stayed in my mouth.
Letting Alex take control of me was exciting; allowing her to lead me and make all the moves made everything much more arousing. It felt liberating for someone more dominant to be in charge.
She whispered, "Turn over, baby and get on your hands and knees, because I am going to fuck your brains out." Those words sent a shiver of excitement through me and although I knew what was coming this time, I wanted it so desperately.
I turned over and went down on my hands and knees, it felt kind of demeaning and exciting at the same time to be in that position, head down on the pillow and backside high in the air exposing myself. I felt Alex move up behind me and I jumped as I felt her tongue flick across my rosebud. She spread my cheeks apart, making me feel even more exposed and vulnerable. The feeling that swept through me as she continued to lick all around my hole was extraordinary. I had never known you could get so much pleasure from there. Her tongue forced its way past the muscle into my hole and I felt the blood pounding through my head and I felt dizzy with the sensations sweeping through me.
I felt her tongue disappear to be replaced by her fingers working lube into my hole. She pushed first one finger and then two inside me and I felt myself wince as she brought a third finger inside. Alex moved her fingers in and out and I felt both violated and aroused as she jabbed her fingers inside me. I felt myself as hard as a steel pipe now and she moved her other hand around to stroke my cock. The sensations of her fingers in my hole and on my cock at the same time blew me away. I didn’t know whether to push back on her fingers at the back or push into her hand at the front. My brain was in system overload.
Alex removed her fingers, and in their place, I felt the tip of her cock tapping at my hole. She pushed at the entrance and I tensed. She stroked my back, "Relax and push down, baby."
I did as she said, and she edged her cock into the hole and withdrew it, then pushed hard past my muscle and she was in. It was painful this time as well, and I heard myself grunt as she pushed her cock deeper inside me. It felt easier in this position and the pain eased faster this time. She moved her cock slowly in and out at first, then shoved harder as I pushed back. I bit my lip as the pain increased again but somehow this felt different, her cock filled me and it felt good to be used in this way. I have no words to describe why this was, but it felt right to have her cock inside me and for her to own me like this.
Her cock swelled inside me as she moved faster and faster, her balls slapping against my backside. Alex leant forward and to feel her breasts and hair brushing my back while she was fucking me made me delirious. I could hear her grunting as she drove her cock in and out of me until she stopped pushing for a moment, and then shoved savagely back into me, pushing me hard into the pillow. She paused and then repeated the same animal thrust for three or four times. I felt her cock expand and then she exploded into me, her cum pumping deep inside. Alex jerked as she climaxed, then fell forwards on my back and we tumbled down onto the bed. We lay there for a while, her cock still hard and inside me. She eventually pulled out, and I felt empty as her cock left me.
We cuddled on the bed, trying to recover from what has happened. Alex leant forwards, wiped the sweat from my eyes and kissed me gently.
"I hope you enjoyed that as much as I did, baby.".
I smiled, "Just let me know when you’re ready to go again."
She roared with laughter, stood up and did a crazy little dance, her cock flapping about wildly. It was the silliest and most erotic thing I had seen. We ate breakfast on the balcony and it was before 8 o’clock when my phone buzzed with a text. It was from Sam, ‘call me asap’
Probably a question about the project, I thought. I called and Sam picked up straight away.
"Hi Sam, What’s up?"
"Oh, hi James, look I can’t talk too much right now, but wanted to warn you, that bloody journalist has been sniffing around again. He’s called the company in Cambridge and asked if they knew, quote, ‘Their rescue hero IT whizz is living with a transsexual ex hooker in a Thai brothel’ unquote." The company over here hasn’t been involved yet but I hear they are throwing a hissy fit in Cambridge."
"Shit, sorry Sam, you’re a star, thanks for the heads up. Not that I can do anything about it from here."
She interrupted, "No, but you might want to get across here before the shit completely hits the fan."
"OK, I’ll think about that. Will you keep me in touch if you hear anything else?"
Alex was looking at me, bewildered by the conversation and the look on my face as I listened to what Sam had to say.
"What is it, what's wrong?"" Alex was grabbing my elbow as I finished the call with Sam.
I told her what Sam had told me the other day as well as what she had said on the phone.
"Fuck, fuck, fuck. Why didn't you tell me straight away? You should have told me while I was in Bangkok."
"There didn't seem to be any real threat, I thought it would die away like everything else does. I didn't think it was urgent enough to disturb whatever it was you were doing in Bangkok."
"Oh? And what do you think now?" Alex snapped, her eyes blazing.
"Look, there's nothing you can do about it, is there? It's a grotty little newspaper back in England and even if it does get published, it will be a one minute wonder."
"Yea, and that grotty little newspaper happens to in the city where we went to University and will get read by the narrow minded little gimps there, whose only pleasure in life is gossiping about who is sleeping with whom, who will tell all their equally gimpy friends on the internet and it will be halfway round the world before breakfast."
She was now walking around the room and I felt a storm brewing.
"I have worked so hard to keep myself out of the news and here I am, going to be splashed across the press as, what was it? ‘A transsexual ex hooker in a Thai brothel’ I fucking hate them."
I was getting angry too, but with her, "Well at least you are a long way away, what are you worried about, it's no skin off your nose. It won't even make the newspapers here, and if it did, would it make any difference to what you are doing here? It might even get you some free publicity." Even then I knew that was cheap shot.
"What do you know? You have no idea what you're talking about." She paused; a thought had struck her. "Shit, I need to get hold of Kritsada quickly."
"Kritsada? What's he got to do with it?" I was baffled by this turn of events. "Anyway, I'm the one who has most to lose here?"
She turned to stare at me, "What?"
"I'm the one who is going to be a laughing-stock. When the company gets through with me, I'll be bloody lucky if they keep me on as a cleaner after this." It finally struck home what this might mean for me.
She shrugged her shoulders, "So what, you don't like the work, anyway. I need to get to Kritsada."
"So what happens to me doesn't count? What is it with you and Kritsada? Why is it so bloody important for you to talk to him about this? What is going on between you two?"
A thought smashed me between the eyes. "Are you lovers? Is that what this is about?"
Alex stared at me in astonishment, "Let's get this straight, you think Kritsada and I are having an affair? After everything I've done about what I feel for you since you got here, you honestly think I am having an affair with Areeya’s father?"
I was wild now, "It would explain everything, the way you behave around him. And the sudden trip to Bangkok, the instant he tells you to go. That wasn't a request from him that was an order and you went."
She shook her head, "I don't fucking believe this."
"It explains everything, the loans, the way you're at his beck and call, everything." I was gabbling now.
"You need to be careful what you say now. It explains nothing, you know nothing, and it would be better if you didn't know anything." She was holding herself back now, speaking slowly, her anger cold and threatening.
"What? So, I just have to trust you?"
She paused but her eyes slid away from mine. "Yes, you do. It isn't an affair."
"Well, if isn't an affair, what the fuck is it? You tell me you love me, but you won't tell me the truth?"
"I told you, you don't want to know the truth, trust me."
"And if I won't trust you?"
She shrugged, "Your problem, not mine."
That was it. I exploded. The words were out of my mouth before I could stop them. "I wish I had never come."
Alex sat down, stared at me, her eyes flashing with anger, "What did you say?"
"I wish I had never come over here."
It was like the storm had broken, "FUCK YOU. I put my heart and soul on the line for you, I was happy here and I risked all that to see if I could chase a dream."
The red mist descended, what she said wasn’t fair, "Yes, and that was totally up to you, wasn’t it. It was what you wanted, and I happened to be on hand and you decided all on your own to take that risk. It’s not on me."
This argument had already spiralled out of control and we were hurting each other without even thinking of the damage our words could do; rage and frustration pouring out of both of us. We were two grown up children fighting in the playground, and it was about to get far, far worse.
"Do you want to know what I did in Bangkok?" she spat the words at me, "I warned you, remember."
"Yes I do."
"I was fucking men for Kritsada."
It took me a few seconds to register what she had said.
"What did you say?"
"I said, I was fucking men for Kritsada."
I had to sit down. I felt my world slipping sideways.
"What for, I mean, why?"
"It doesn’t matter; I am not having an affair with anyone, its business." She sat down too.
I shook my head, "What kind of business? I mean, oh, I don’t know what I mean. How can it be business?" My head couldn't bring this all together.
Alex put her head in her hands, "It’s part of the business deal we have on the loan that Kritsada underwrites for us. I had to agree to provide him with certain personal services to entertain business contacts with certain tastes, or to sleep with people so he can get information from them. I warned you that you would be better off not knowing. It was a high ranking British diplomat in Bangkok this time. The blonde kathoey is still in demand." She said the last words with a bitter pride in her voice.
My mind was spinning as I could not take all this in. I felt my pulse racing, and I thought I would faint.
I finally pulled myself together, "Why do you do it?"
"Simple, Kritsada was the only one who would underwrite our loan for this place. No-one else would give a crazy farang kathoey and her girlfriend a single Baht without it being underwritten. He agreed to do it so long as he could have his pound of flesh. I told you he was a thug."
"Why can’t you stop?"
"Because he would pull out of the deal immediately. He has me over a barrel. There are three years left on the deal." She sat back in the chair, looking out of the window.
"Does Areeya know?"
She snorted, "Of course she does. But even she can’t get him to change it, she’s tried, but he says a deal is a deal."
"So Kritsada pimps you out, is that right?" She flinched as if my words were a whip across her back
"No, it's not like that."
"Then what is it like? Because that's exactly what it sounds like." I was raging now; having to drag out everything bit by bit was making it so much worse in my eyes.
"And you won’t stop?"
"I can’t stop. I would lose everything I have worked for if I did." She bit her lip and wrapped her arms around herself, "I have to tell Kritsada about this, he won’t like the publicity, he always likes to operate in the shadows and this will not please him."
"And that’s what you’re worried about?" I couldn't believe how she was reacting. I felt like I was a passenger in an out-of-control car heading for the edge of a cliff and there was nothing I could do to stop it. In the space of a few minutes my life had turned into a car crash. I had to get out.
"Fuck, I can't cope with this. I'm going back to Bangkok to see if I can save my career."
She shrugged her shoulders, "Go ahead, but if you leave now, don't ever come back. I won't want to see you again."
The red mist had descended, and all I said was, "So be it."
She spun on her heel and walked out the door of the flat and down the stairs. Three hours later I was back in Bangkok.
Chapter 14
Maybe things could have been different, but I was so angry I couldn't think straight. I found myself in a taxi on the way to Samui airport, and I felt so sick at what I had heard I made the taxi driver to stop so I could throw up at the side of the road.
There was a seat on the next flight to Bangkok and by mid-afternoon I was back in the city. I booked into a hotel close to Nana Plaza and spent the afternoon stewing in my room, drinking Scotch from the minibar and raging at Alex, at Kritsada and above all at myself for getting dragged into this tragicomedy.
My head was throbbing from the effects of this morning’s argument and the volume of Scotch I was drinking. It wasn’t a recipe for clear thinking and the whisky exacerbated my already dangerous mood. By early evening I had drunk myself into a foul combination of anger and self-pity, at which point I decided that all I needed was to get out and have more drink so I made my erratic way to Nana Plaza. It has a host of bars and go-go clubs and a few kathoey bars. Already loaded with the hotel Scotch I topped it up with a few beers in a bar.
I had now reached the point where self-pity had degenerated into self-loathing and I decided I needed some company, so I headed up to one of the kathoey bars. Cascades I think it was, but to be honest it could have been any of them, as I wasn’t seeing that straight. As I sat down several of the girls came over, breasts barely contained by their bikini tops and bottoms that clearly showed what customers were looking for. I motioned to one to sit with me and she wiggled her way across and sat down on my lap.
"You buy me drink? What your name?"
"James, and yeah I’ll buy you a drink, why not?"
"I Ting. I like you."
Ting ordered the drinks and before they had even arrived, she had her hands inside my shirt and was wiggling her bum against my cock which, having a mind of its own, responded.
"What you wan do, James? You like cock or pussy?" said Ting, her mouth close to my ear which she then started to nibble. She slid my hand into her lap and onto her cock, which felt quite large. I left my hand there and rubbed it through her bikini which only made her squirm even more on my already excited cock.
"I want to watch the show first," I said, looking at her and finding it difficult to focus. The noise and the light show in the bar were scrambling my brain, already overloaded with alcohol. The girls were all on the multi-level stage at the centre of the bar. I know I was drunk but even in my state they looked fabulous. They all wore identical bikinis with numbers so clients could pick a particular girl they liked. Dancing and throwing shapes on the stage, these girls would have given the Sphinx an erection.
"OK," Ting said cheerfully, "then we go short time, maybe?"
Why the hell not? I thought. I had nothing to lose. It wasn’t only Alex who could go whoring in Bangkok.
"OK," but let’s have another drink first." Ting gave me a hug and continued to kiss and nibble my ear and slide her bum over my growing cock. My arm was around Ting and my fingers strayed under her bikini top and I started to rub her breasts.
She was completely unmoved by this and even lent over to talk to one of the bar girls sitting next to us. She swayed back onto my lap and whispered in my ear.
"You wan two girl, short time?"
By this time the drink had taken away my foul mood and left me with that dangerous alcohol high that not only wipes away inhibition but also robs you of any sense.
"Sure," I slurred, "why bloody not, find me a friend."
"My fren Bell, she like you.'
"Bell and Ting, that sounds great, we could start a band." She looked at me as if I was mad.
"You wan go short time now?"
"Yeah, let’s go Ting, and Bell, where’s Bell? Bell and Ting, I love it."
Ting grabbed the girl who had been sitting next to us and after I had paid a king’s ransom for the drinks and the bar fine, we headed upstairs. Ting was tall and slender, long dark lustrous hair down to the middle of her back and a wiggle that could hypnotise. She put her arm through mine and was happily chatting away to Bell.
If I had been capable of sensible thought, I might have remembered the night I met Pao at Cockatoo and had been so scared I had literally run out of the bar. How times had changed.
On top of Nana Plaza there are short time rooms that can be rented by the hour, and that’s where we headed. Ting asked me for the money to rent the room and Bell grabbed my hand and pulled me over to one of the rooms. Bell was pretty with a round girlish face, nice big breasts and a cute bum. She smiled all the time and giggled as I flopped onto the bed. She came and sat astride my lap, unbuttoned my shirt and kissed me.
Ludicrously, my arms got caught in my shirt sleeves and I fell backwards on to the bed. I lay there giggling as Ting arrived who pulled my shirt off. Bell now took off my shoes while Ting unbuckled my belt and unzipped my trousers. I was still lying on my back with my legs over the edge of the bed. Ting stood up and in one practised move the bikini top came off and the bottoms pushed down. I could see even from my prone position on the bed she had beautiful breasts and a tiny little cock. How sweet, I thought in my drunken state. She dropped to her knees and wrapped her lips around my cock which, despite the amount I had drunk was already hard. She knew how to suck cock and she was lapping, licking and sucking with her tongue as well as her hands to get me excited. Bell had climbed onto the bed, "You wan suck cock?"
I had one small moment of doubt and then the alcoholic bravado kicked in and I said "Yeah."
Bell knelt at the side of my head and fell forwards on her hands with her cock dangling above my lips. I reached up and with my hand pulled her down towards me. Bell’s cockslid in through my lips and she was much bigger than Ting. She slipped it in and out through my lips and as I licked and sucked, it grew inside my mouth. I thought I would choke at one point but she eased up and although I gagged once or twice, I found I could cope.
She was driving her cock into my mouth and I reached up to fondle her breasts.
“You like my cock, huh? Suck it deep. You suck my cock good.”
Ting stopped sucking, sat up and rolled a condom on me. With her back to me she squatted over me, reached behind her and moved my cock with her hand until it touched her hole. She bounced up and down once or twice as I started to penetrate her, then she pushed down hard and I was inside her.
I could see Ting’s back as she rose and fell on my cock and I felt myself tight within her as she moved her hips from side to side as well as up and down. It wasn't long before I felt my inevitable climax growing and my hips twitched and I exploded into Ting. She kept bouncing but then eased herself off my cock, slid the condom off and threw it in a waste bin. Bell was still facefucking me and I signalled for her to stop.
"Turn over," she said, "I wan fuck you, big boy."
I was sobering up now, but I did as she said and got down on my hands and knees as she moved behind me. I watched as she ripped open a condom wrapper and rolled it over her cock. Ting moved around the bed and climbed up in front of me, slapped my face with her cock and then pushed it into my mouth. She was smaller than Ting and I took her all the way in. I felt Bell put lube around and in my hole and yelled as she pushed her cock straight into me. The pain flared and then she smacked me on the bum as if to say shut up. The sting of the slap took away the pain as she drove her cock hard in and out.
She was big and getting larger as she thrust her cock into me, pushing me onto Ting’s cock. I thought I’m being screwed at both ends and started to giggle, but stopped as Bell gave me an extra hard thrust. The pain had had eased now, and I tried to move backwards in time with Bell’s forward movement. She slapped my bum again as if I was a horse and quickened her thrusts. I lost all hope of keeping up with her and she kept pushing hard, then moaned once, her cock swelled inside me as she came. She pulled out, and I fell on the bed letting Ting’s cock slip from my mouth. As I looked up at them standing over me a stunning flash of clarity exploded through my addled brain, You bloody fool, what the hell are you doing? You should be with Alex.
I started to cry and as tears flowed down my cheeks, I felt so lost and lonely. All the anger and frustration from today that had been dulled by the alcohol and the sex burst out, and I sat there on the bed between the two kathoeys, bawling my eyes out like a child.
Bell and Ting were a little scared by my outburst and I tried to tell them that everything was OK that it was too much drink. I think they believed me, and I gave them a big tip. I wanted to get away as fast as I could and found my way back to the hotel. Sitting on the edge of the bed with tears rolling down my face again I hated myself for what I had done. The alcohol was now bringing me down and wave after wave of guilt and shame washed over me. By fucking Ting and Bell I had been seeking revenge on Alex for what I believed was her betrayal of me. How stupid can a man be?
For the first time in my life I cried myself to sleep.
I woke up the next morning with a hangover, a mouth like the bottom of a parrot’s cage and the biggest case of guilt I had ever felt. The first two could I could sort out with aspirin and lots of water; the guilt would take a lot more than that to expunge.
I looked at the clock, 9 o’clock. A headache had kicked in hard, drumming across the back of my eyes, and I needed water, painkillers and coffee, in that order. Possibly a priest too, I thought. I needed to talk to somebody, and I knew of only one person I could call. I dialled Sam’s number hoping she would pick up, but it went to voicemail, so I left a message asking her to call me back. Dragging myself out of bed, I tried to throw up and failed. My hands were shaking, but I managed to shower and shave and got my body at least in presentable condition, I wish I could have cleaned up my mood as easily.
Sam called back, and we agreed to meet in the hotel lobby for coffee. She arrived, kissed me and then took a long look at me.
"James, you look like shit."
"Thanks, Sam, that’s good, because I feel much, much worse."
She raised her eyebrows in enquiry, but I shook my head, “Later Sam. I need some coffee first.”
I ordered an espresso and as the caffeine woke me up a little. “Sam, can you fill me in on what's happened with the company and then I promise I’ll tell you about me.”
“The story about you and Alex is all over the UK gutter press and it has got the company running around like headless chickens. They are trying to get hold of you and have told me that if I see you, I was to get you on the next flight back to London. James, as far as I'm concerned I haven’t seen you and I don't know where you are.”
“Thanks Sam, you’re a mate, but I don't want to get you in any trouble.”
“Don't worry about me, what the hell happened to you?”
That simple question burst the dam gates. I put my head in my hands and took a deep breath.
“Alex and I had a huge row. Long story short, for various reasons I thought she was having an affair with Kritsada.”
Sam looked shocked, “Areeya’s father?”
I nodded. “It gets worse. I confronted her and it turned out that in return for underwriting Alex’s loan he gets her to have sex with people he wants to influence. If she doesn't he’ll call in the loan.”
“Fucking hell, James.”
“I know, but that's what he's like. We had a massive bust up, and I stormed out and came back to Bangkok. She told me never to come back, and I got smashed last night, hence the rather fragile appearance.”
I left out the other events of last night. I didn't think it would help my cause. Sam looked shocked.
"Sorry, Sam, I appreciate you listening, I had to tell someone."
"Don’t worry mate, happy to lend you an ear. What will you do?"
"I wish I knew, Sam."
"James, look, tell me to back off if you want, but do you love Alex?"
I took a big gulp of coffee and thought for a moment before replying, "I have never felt like the way she makes me feel. When I’m with her, I feel more alive than I can believe. Being with her is like a ride on a roller coaster, half the time you don’t know if you are upside down or going to plunge into the ground, but she’s like speed in my veins. I felt like my life was running at half speed until I met her, and when we were apart, I couldn't stop thinking about her. She takes my breath away."
“On a scale of 1 to 10, I'd say that’s a 10, James.”
It was this short talk with Sam that opened up my eyes to what I had done. I flopped back in the chair and realised that I had thought only of myself and not about Alex. I was supposed to love her and yet all I had done was to think about what it meant for me. My face burnt with shame as I realised she was the real victim here, not me. She was tied into this foul contract and I had totally ignored what she was going through and how she must be feeling. She had tried to protect me and like an idiot I had accused her of having an affair with Kritsada. The memory of my words to her scorched like sulphur in my brain.
I loved Alex and had been a colossal fool to react and behave as I did. I felt sick again but this time for a different reason. Kritsada’s words about courage being the ability to make the right decision under pressure came flooding back. I had flunked that test this time. Had I thrown away the most important thing I had ever had in my life?
"I know I love her, Sam, but I don't know if I can handle this thing with Kritsada, and she doesn't want to see me again."
She thumped me hard on the arm, "That's just self-pity. Snap out of it. I can guarantee that if she loves you, there will be a way to get her to see you again. Is there anything you can do with Kritsada?"
"I've met him and by what I've heard he won’t budge. He’s a thug, and he holds people to a deal." I thought of Alex and what she had said about a pound of flesh. That made me feel worse as I realised how unhappy Alex was. That was the reason she behaved as she did around him. I held my head in my hands and moaned with guilt and self-recrimination. Then I remembered the dream she’d had, that must have been about her trying to break free from Kritsada. I felt my heart break as I thought about what she must have gone through in Bangkok. I had to get her back somehow.
"So, you won't even try?" said Sam sarcastically, "Why not go to see him. Surely there's something you can say to him?"
An idea flashed into my head, maybe after all there was something I could do. "Sam, you are a genius and I love you."
"Thanks, but what for?"
"If what I'm thinking of works, I'll know tomorrow afternoon and I'll tell you then." I kissed her as she left and spent the rest of the day planning what I would have to do the following day.
I felt elated because I had an idea that could work and scared to death because if it went wrong I would need to find a small hole somewhere in the world and crawl into it. I went to bed that night as nervous as a kitten, woke early the next day, made two appointments for later in the day and then booked the earliest flight out to Samui the following day. I prayed to whichever God would listen that my plan would work. I set out from the hotel to my first appointment of the day.
That evening I took Sam out to dinner and told her my plan and what had happened during the day. She was apprehensive about it and wished me luck but I knew this was the best chance I had to put things right. I had to get it right the next day or everything would crumble around my ears.
Chapter 15
I caught the first flight out to Samui and as soon as I landed I rang Areeya on her mobile. She must have recognised my number because she picked up but didn’t say anything.
"Areeya please don’t hang up. I need your help."
There was silence but at least she didn’t hang up.
"Areeya, I need to see Alex. I know you probably don’t think much of me right now but you know I am honest and I need to see Alex."
"She doesn’t want to see you, James."
At least she was talking now.
"I know that, and I can understand why, Areeya, but I have to see her, and I promise I won’t hurt her again."
"You’ve hurt her more than enough already James, why should I help you?"
"Because I did something wrong and I want to set things straight. You know me and if you have any feelings left for me, please help me to see her. I give you my word I will not hurt her again. I cannot undo what I have done, but if I can talk to her, I can make amends, Areeya. Please?"
Silence again.
"How can I tell that you won’t hurt her again?"
Still talking, that’s good I thought.
"Areeya, You have my word that I have something to say to her that will go some way to making up for what I did. The worst that will happen is that I will go away and never return."
"And what would be the best?" Areeya asked.
Good girl, I thought, she’s at least considering it.
"Areeya, it may still mean I have to go away, but at least I may have a chance to set things right."
Silence again.
"Where are you James?"
“Samui airport.”
"What? You’re here?"
"Yes, I Have to see her, Areeya."
"I will call you back." The line dropped and so did my hopes. I walked around and bought a beer and a sandwich. There wasn’t anything else to do there. An hour later, the phone rang, and I grabbed it. It was Areeya.
"James, I am trusting you with my life here. If this goes wrong and you let me down, Alex will never forgive me and I will find you and hurt you so badly."
"Areeya, you are an angel and you won’t regret it."
She snorted, "Come straight to the flat. I have told her there is a journalist who wants to write a story on the restaurant."
"OK, OK and thank you, Areeya." The line dropped and I ran for a taxi. For the first time ever I wanted a Thai taxi driver to go faster.
My heart was pounding as I reached Koh Samui Blue. I had bet the farm on this move and if it went wrong, I would lose everything. I walked slowly and deliberately up the steps to the flat and could see Alex sitting with her back to the door and Areeya looked anxious.
Taking a deep breath I counted to ten and walked through the door. Alex stood up and turned towards me smiling. Her smile froze as she saw me and the blood drained from her face.
"What the fuck is this?" she screamed, "Areeya, what the fuck have you done? I don’t want to see this bastard. Nor you if you helped set this up." Areeya’s face went white, and I jumped in, "Don’t blame Areeya, this was my doing. I need to speak to you."
Alex interrupted and yelled, "I will blame whoever I fucking well like and I don’t need to listen or talk to you. You had your chance, now fuck off."
I hoped that once she had blown up she would calm down, but the odds on that didn’t look good right now.
Areeya said, "Alex. I think you should give him one last chance. If he isn’t worth it, I will personally throw him down the stairs."
Alex looked furiously at Areeya, then at me and back to Areeya. She seemed to be making a decision on which one of us to go for first.
"You have five minutes and then you can piss off back to where you came from." At least she had stopped saying fuck, which might be a good thing.
Alex sat in one of the chairs at the dining table. She turned away from me and had her arms folded across her chest. Areeya was beside her and looked anxiously from me to Alex, desperately hoping she had done the right thing.
"Alex, I am truly sorry for what I said and the way I left and I will be sorry until my dying day. I thought only of myself and that is unforgivable. I should have thought of what you were going through and I failed you at the moment you most needed me. However, much I wish I could, I cannot undo what I said and did then. However, I want to see if I can make some amends for what I did. I want you to listen for five minutes and then if you want I will leave and you will never see me again."
"This had better be good," she hissed, still not looking at me.
"I made two appointments in Bangkok yesterday. The first was to hand in my resignation to my company with immediate effect. I am no longer have a job."
Alex turned even further away from me.
“If you're here to tell us you're going back to England, you could have saved the air fare.”
I took a deep breath and went on, "I told you I had made two appointments yesterday; resigning was the first, the second was with Kritsada."
Areeya's mouth opened wide and Alex froze in her chair.
Areeya said, "My father? Why?"
"He said after the pirate attack that if there was anything he could do for me, I should not hesitate to ask. Well, I went to him and asked for two things. The first was easy. I explained that I had resigned and that if I wanted to stay in Thailand, would he be able to use his influence to help me find a new job. He said that would not be a problem. He would be more than happy to help me."
Areeya asked, "But you said, if you want to stay?"
"Yes, Areeya, if. Because that decision is not mine alone." I replied, looking towards Alex.
She was still turned away from me but she was now definitely listening to what I was saying.
"I had gone to ask for two things from Kritsada. The second was much more difficult for me to ask and for him to give. I told him I knew about the secret contract he had with Alex and that I thought it was wrong for him to hold her to such a deal. I said I wanted him to release Alex from that part of the contract and in a way that would not affect the wider business relationship with you."
Alex sucked in her breath in and Areeya looked disbelieving, "But my father would not break a contract willingly made, it would go against everything he believes in."
Alex turned to stare straight at me.
"Areeya, I am sorry, but I have to say that what your father did with Alex is despicable, it's little more blackmail."
Alex jumped down my throat, "Don't you dare bring Areeya into this, I made that deal on my own and she has tried everything she can to change her father’s mind."
I turned to Areeya, "Areeya, I don't blame you in any way for what your father did, I know you love Alex and you wouldn't have been a part in this, but I still think it was wrong."
Areeya looked as if she was about to cry. "James, this had brought great shame to me that I could not change my father's mind over this." She blinked away tears from her eyes.
I paused a moment and went on, "I was so angry at him I wanted to storm in and threaten him with exposing him for what he does."
"Fuck, tell me you didn't do that," Alex looked aghast.
"No, I'm not that stupid. I know that would have been worse than useless with him. Areeya, I think you underestimate how much your father loves you. Because of that I thought I might be able to use the debt he feels he owes me to change his mind. I suspect there would be no other circumstance in which he would agree to such a proposal, but in this case I thought that whatever he feels me might outweigh everything else. Your father, rightly or wrongly, feels I saved your life. He asked me to go away so he could think about it. He called me yesterday afternoon and told me that he would do this for me, but in return I should consider his debt to me repaid. I thanked him, but explained that I needed to come and tell Alex this and to ask what her decision would be, it was not a decision I could make for her. I did tell him that whatever Alex's answer would be, I would consider any debt to be settled in full."
Alex and Areeya were absolutely still, neither of them moved a muscle.
"Kritsada asked me why I was doing this and I told him I thought it was the honourable thing for him to do. I told him again that if Alex had not done what she did when we were attacked then we all would have died. I still believe that Alex was the most courageous of us all that day. He doesn't understand that at all, but he said he would give his word it would not affect the business relationship he has with you. For him, I think it was a hard decision but in the end he valued what I had done for Areeya above his deal with Alex. I have to give him an answer tomorrow."
There was silence in the room; the only sounds were from waves washing against the beach and a car horn somewhere on the strip in Lamai.
"Alex," I said, speaking to her directly this time. "It’s up to you to decide whether to accept Kritsada’s offer. I will give your answer to him tomorrow and you know he is a man of his word. He will honour the new arrangement."
"And you, what will you do?"
I thought before speaking, "Alex, I have no job and I do not want to go back to England. There is nothing there for me now. If Kritsada can help me find a new job in Thailand, then I will stay here. If not, I will have to start over again, something that would have terrified me a few weeks ago, but now I look forward to it. I need to do something different. My time here has opened my eyes to a new life and I want to embrace it."
"And if I don't accept the arrangement?"
"Then I will tell Kritsada and I will leave Samui today and you won't see me again."
"And if I do accept?" she said, looking away again.
"Then I would stay in Thailand and ask you to forgive me for walking out on you as I did and to take me back."
She stood and walked over to the window and stared out into the distance.
She turned and asked me, "What made you go to Kritsada?"
"Honestly?"
“I need you to be honest with me.”
"Because I realised in Bangkok that I had thrown away the best thing that had ever happened to me in my life. I said things to you that day that were unforgivable and I wanted to try to make up for the hurt I had caused you. I know that I am a better man than the one who said and did those things. I fucked up, and I wanted to give you the opportunity to live your life in freedom without having that damned contract hanging over your head. And I finally realised that if I loved you, nothing else should matter."
Areeya sat there looking stunned and Alex moved away from the window and stood somewhere behind me.
My heart was thumping like a jackhammer as I waited for Alex to say something. I tried to read Areeya’s expression as she was looking straight at Alex, but her face was a mask. I heard the sound of Alex's heels on the floor as she moved behind me and I could smell her perfume as she moved closer.
She laid one hand on my shoulder, "James, no one in my entire life has done something like this for me." She sniffed and I think she was in tears, "but if I accept this offer, I am merely swapping one debt for another. I will be in debt to you I instead of to Kritsada."
I wanted to turn around to look at her but her hand pressed down harder on my shoulder and I stayed as I was. Something from a long-ago Bible study class flashed into my mind.
"Let no debt remain outstanding, except the continuing debt to love one another." That's what the Bible says. You could not be in my debt as I love you." I silently gave thanks for a Catholic education.
She was silent for a moment and her hand rubbed my shoulder, "And what do you want out of this?"
I put my hand over hers on my shoulder, "I deserve nothing in return for this, Alex. What I would like is for you to give me another chance."
"James, I hated you, not so much for what you said, but for walking out the way you did and I never wanted to see you again. I was in pieces after you left and Areeya spent the entire night trying to stop me crying. For the second time you had left me and this time I couldn’t see any way back. When I turned round and saw you when you came in, I could have killed you. I can't afford to be hurt any more, James."
Areeya brushed a tear from her eye. This time I did turn round, stood up and put my arms around Alex.
"Alex, if you will have me back, it will be for good. I don’t know what I would do without you. I love you."
She put her hands up to my face and looked me in the eye for a heartbeat and then kissed me. I felt her arms go round me and she held me tight. Tears were now splashing onto my cheek and she said, "James, I accept and I want you to stay, will you stay?"
"Alex, there's nothing in this world I want more."
Areeya stood and came to join us. Soon all three of us were crying and laughing together.
Areeya pulled back with a straight face, "James, if you ever, ever hurt Alex again I swear I will hunt you down and cut off your cock, am I clear?"
Alex laughed, "no need, Areeya, It will already be in my purse."
Our hugging became more intense, hands infiltrated clothes. I turned to Alex and kissed her. and felt her hand on my cock. I looked down to see she had one hand on my cock and the other was under Areeya's short dress and rubbing her pussy through her knickers. In one elegant move Areeya lifted her dress up and over her head to reveal those wonderful breasts and I watched as Alex's hand disappeared down the front of Areeya's knickers. Areeya moaned and arched her back as she felt Alex's fingers invade her pussy.
I took one of Areeya's breasts in my mouth and sucked on her nipple. It responded instantly, the nipple hard as my tongue swirled around it. Alex, one hand still in Areeya's pussy dropped to her knees and unzipped me with the other. She pulled me out and engulfed my cock with her mouth. I was still sucking on Areeya when Alex pulled her head back, stood up with a mischievous smile, "Let's take this outside."
Areeya giggled and grabbed my cock and pulled me towards the door to the balcony.
"We can't," I said, "people might see us.'
Alex laughed, "So what?"
Areeya was dragging me along by my cock and Alex was pushing me from behind as we stumbled through the door onto the balcony. The balcony wasn't visible from below but there were buildings on either side from which it could be seen. I looked around nervously but there didn't seem to be anyone I could see.
"Are you sure?"
"Fucking positive. Stop being so English,” growled Alex.
She once again slid to her knees, unbuckled my belt and pulled my trousers and boxers to the floor. My cock had shrivelled, so she worked on it with her hands and tongue. Areeya stood behind me with her arms around me and undid the buttons on my shirt pulling it off. In a few seconds the two girls had stripped me naked. Areeya’s hands were all over my chest and nipples from behind and her breasts and her hard nipples pressed into my back as she nibbled my earlobe.
Alex's attention had got my cock hard again and she let me fall from her mouth, grabbed Areeya from behind me, lapping at her pussy. I watched in awe as Alex tongued Areeya and her hand reached out for my cock and stroked it. I turned Areeya's head towards me and we kissed, our tongues fighting as Alex worked on both of us.
There's something special about making love outside; feeling the sun on your skin and the breeze tickling you as it swirls around your body. There's a different intensity because of the risk of being caught and it ramps up the excitement to a fever pitch.
Alex stood up and pulled us all over to the sun beds and pushed me down onto my hands and knees in front of her. She was the only one of us left with clothes on and she now reached around to unzip her dress and let it slide to the floor and she stepped out of her knickers. Her cock was already pointing to the sky as she stood in front of me and taking her cock in her hand she rubbed it across my lips before pushing it into my mouth.
I licked the head of her cock and I could see her hands pulling and tugging her breasts. Areeya slipped beneath me on her back and drew my cock into her mouth. She torments my cock with her tongue, swirling it around the head and flicking the underside where I was so sensitive. She reached up and played with my balls as Alex pushed her cock deep into my mouth. I gagged but kept on sucking her.
Alex was breathing heavily and moaning as she ground her cock into me. Areeya slipped a finger into my hole as she went on sucking and making me squirm, earning me a cock slap across my face from Alex. I was already in sensory overload from what they were doing to me and I knew I couldn’t last much longer. Alex sensing this, moved away and pushed me aside. Areeya let my cock slip out, and she lay down face down on the lounger. She pushed her bum in the air and Alex shoved me on top of her. She was so wet, my cock slid straight into her pussy. I felt Alex stand on the bed behind me and she quickly lubed me, opened my cheeks with her hands and drove her cock into my hole. I lurched forward, driving myself deeper inside Areeya.
My cock was tight inside Areeya and Alex was pushing hard into me. Every time Alex pushed into me it pushed me onto Areeya. She was moaning loudly now as I crashed into her pussy and I was grunting as Alex was shoving her cock into me. I felt my head was about to explode and I couldn't hold back any more, I shouted "Fuuuuck" and came deep inside Areeya but I was still being driven into her by Alex who now felt huge inside me. She pulled out of me as she was about to come and her hot cum splashed onto my back.
Alex jumped off the bed and knelt in front of me. Areeya rolled me over and Alex pushed her still erect cock back into my mouth and I licked and sucked the cum that was still seeping from her slit. Flopping back on the bed, I looked up to see Alex grinning down at me.
"Now, that’s what I call makeup sex," she said.
I was startled to hear someone clap, followed by more clapping and then someone cheered. I looked towards the sound and over on the building to our right there were people standing on their balcony and applauding. I went bright red and ran for the door. Areeya waved gracefully to the watchers and casually strolled after me but Alex stood there, took a deep bow, blew them a kiss and walked slowly through the door. The clapping and cheers rose to a crescendo.
Chapter 16
We decided to have a celebration dinner tonight downstairs, and Alex disappeared to the restaurant to organise it. Areeya had to go to Cockatoo to sort out some issues they were having, and so I was left to my own devices for a while. We agreed we would all get together at Cockatoo for a drink before dinner.
The first thing I did was to email Sam about how the plan had worked out. I had an email back in seconds saying how pleased she was that things had panned out for me. She told me that my resignation had made the shit hit the fan in a big way back in Cambridge. There were rumours that senior people felt there had been a panicky overreaction to the press story and that it didn’t look good to clients that they had handled my situation so badly. Even that they might offer me my job back.
I laughed to myself at the thought of the bloodletting that might be going on back in Cambridge because of me. They had sought to make PR out of my experience and then dropped me at the first sign of trouble. They could stuff their job right where the sun don’t shine, I thought. I asked Sam to pass on a message that I would not want my job back. I was well out of it.
There were messages from friends and acquaintances that had read the story and wanted to know if it was true. I Told them that as usual the press had got everything wrong and they should disregard everything they read. I explained that I had fallen in love with Thailand and would be staying here. I didn’t particularly care if they believed me or not; I had burnt my bridges with the UK and there were now only a few people I cared about back there. I heard from someone that my delightful ex was telling the decreasing number of people who would listen to her that she always knew I had been ‘that way inclined’, and that was why she had left me.
One message in particular made me pay attention. It was from a good friend in the firm back in Cambridge and whilst he was asking the usual questions about the press story there was something he wrote that intrigued me. He said he had heard a rumour that someone in the company had been leaking stuff to the press about what was happening out in Thailand. He didn't have a name, and he stressed that it was only a rumour. I sent him my standard reply about the press story and assured him I was doing fine, but I asked him to keep his ear to the ground and to let me know if he heard anything more.
I sat back and thought about this. There had been a niggling thought in my mind about how the press had come by the information for their story. It had seemed surprising that they had put together the story so accurately and quickly. OK, the words they used were over the top press hyperbole, but the guts of the story, I had to admit, were accurate. I had forgotten all about this niggle over the past few days as I had been worrying about more important things. I shook my head and dismissed it because it didn't matter anymore.
Alex came up from the restaurant, plonked herself down on my lap for a while, and we kissed and talked about how sorry we both were and how stupid we had both been. We soon found we could laugh with each other again and swore that we should never let a fight like that happen again. More kissing followed until it was time to head off to meet Areeya and we walked hand in hand down to Cockatoo. It turned out to be a busy night, and the bar was heaving. It was Full Moon Party time on Koh Phangen, another island close to Samui, but there was always an overspill to Samui. Pao spotted me, shrieked and ran over to jump on me, her arms around my neck and her legs around my waist. Alex stood back, grinning all over her face as Pao said, "Welcome back, James, Pao missed you."
I looked over to Alex and raised my eyebrows in mock surprise.
"Looks like you have a friend for life."
I smiled at Pao for I was genuinely fond of her,, "I’ve missed you too Pao, but can I put you down now please?"
She giggled and let go of my neck, kissed me and ran off.
We had a few drinks and a lot of laughs with both the bar girls and the customers and I felt it was like coming home. Areeya was bouncing around because she had heard Sam was flying down from Bangkok for the weekend and they would be staying on the boat. I looked at Alex to see how she felt about this and all I could see on her face was joy that Areeya was so happy.
I shook my head and wondered how big our hearts had to be to make this arrangement work. Finally, we decided it was time to head back for dinner and the three of us walked back arm in arm, laughing and joking to the restaurant where Alex had arranged a small private area for us. The chef and the kitchen staff surpassed themselves with the food they prepared and it was late by the time we finished and headed back up to the flat. We sat out on the balcony with a drink, watching the stars and listening to the music from the bars along the strip. We were far enough away for it not to be a real problem and we could enjoy chilling out together.
Alex cuddled me on one side and Areeya on the other and I thought about how lucky I had been to have redeemed myself today, and what an enormous fool I had been to put myself in such danger of losing Alex and Areeya. I had been given something few people ever get: a second chance at life after the pirate attack and yet I had been stupid enough to almost throw that chance away through being so blind and pig headed.
I had gone inside to fetch myself a Scotch and some beers for the girls when Alex asked me to sit down as she and Areeya wanted to talk about something.
Alex started, "Firstly, do you have any plans about what you want to do next?"
"You sound like my mother.”
That earned me a thump on the arm from Alex and a stifled laugh from Areeya. Alex thumped her for good measure.
"No, I don’t. I’m going to call Kritsada tomorrow with your decision and I will ask him then if he is still willing to help me. Your decision may have changed his mind on that."
Areeya jumped in, "No James, you are mistaken, my father, whatever his other faults, will keep his word to you."
I nodded to Areeya, I was sure she was right.
Alex went on, "Listen, we have an offer for you, no, two offers actually, that we would like you to think about. The first is that we need someone to help us with our technology for the business. We are getting bigger and we need to invest in some technology to help us grow. Ordering, stock control, invoicing, accounts, it’s all being done by hand at the moment and we need to do something about it or it will swamp us soon. Is that something you could help us with?"
I nodded, "It’s right up my street. I normally deal with bigger companies but the system and process design is no different, the solutions may be smaller, but that's detail."
Alex looked at Areeya, "Areeya said that would be the case, she understands more of this than I do.”
"I would be delighted to help. It wouldn’t take too long to design something that would help you be more efficient, reduce overhead and grow with your business."
Alex shared a glance with Areeya and they both smiled. "Thank you James, we had hoped you would say yes."
I smiled back, "I’d be happy to help. What’s the second thing you mentioned?"
I caught another glance between them, and I suddenly felt that this would be more interesting than the first and was the one they really wanted to talk about.
"James," Alex began, "you remember we told you we were planning a new venture?"
"Yes, you mentioned it the first night we met. You didn’t say what it was though."
"Well, we weren’t absolutely sure it would get approved but it has passed the final hurdle, or should I say we've paid off the last person we needed to." She looked at Areeya, who nodded confirmation. Alex went straight on, "Western tourists, male and female, have an insatiable curiosity for ladyboys, for one reason or another. Our idea is to bring a high quality ladyboy cabaret show to Samui. There are one or two small revues here in Chaweng but they aren’t good and we want to do a show that will have local performers as well as top names from Bangkok."
I nodded, "That sounds like a great idea, the shows I’ve seen in Bangkok are fabulous, it would be great to have something here."
It was true; some of the ladyboy shows in Bangkok are big productions and are packed out with tourists drawn in by the ladyboy mystique. I had been taken to the Calypso cabaret at Asiatique on the Chao Praya and it was a great show, with the beautiful ladyboys lip syncing and dancing in beautifully produced routines.
Alex went on, "I’m glad you say that because Areeya and I are fully stretched with what we are running at the moment and we’re looking for someone to help us run it."
"OK, and who do you have in mind?" I asked, not seeing what was coming.
Alex looked at Areeya, who said, "You, James."
"Me? Are you both mad? Why me?"
"Just hear us out" said Alex.
"But I don’t know anything about ladyboys."
Alex paused and looked at me, "James, that’s not strictly true because we know you have some personal experience in that area." She couldn’t keep a straight face and broke into a laugh. I had the sudden and uncomfortable feeling she somehow knew or guessed about what had happened in Nana Plaza. I knew I would have to confess to that sooner or later, but now didn’t seem the right moment.
"Yes, well, alright, but that’s nothing to do with running ladyboy shows."
Areeya smiled, "Yes, you’re right, but there’s nothing to say you can’t learn. Besides it’s not that you would be on your own. The whole operation is planned and almost ready to go. We need someone smart and sharp to get it off the ground and to make sure it’s running smoothly. Think of it as setting up a new system. How would handle a new project? Analyse it, break it down into its component processes and make them work together. It’s no different. We have someone in Bangkok to handle that end of things and the venue here is sorted. The vital thing for us is to have someone here who we can trust. There are too many people here who would want to rip us off. We have a good lawyer but it’s someone on the spot we need, a problem solver and fixer. We know you, James. You can think on your feet, not many people would have been smart enough or brave enough to take on my father in the way you did."
Alex chipped in, "You said you wanted to do something different, have new experiences, this would let you do that."
I was speechless, I had never in my life expected this. The oddest thing was I thought about how it might work, and then of course, why it wouldn’t work.
"But I don’t speak Thai," to me that was a clincher.
Areeya replied, "No problem, we’ll get you an assistant who can translate for you. In fact, I have the perfect person in mind."
"I don’t know," I started to whine a little.
"Look, we don’t expect you to answer today, think about it. We need an answer soon though, and if you have questions, then we’ll be here to answer them."
I shook my head; I still couldn’t believe what they were offering me, but there was one question I needed an answer to straight away.
"Does Kritsada have any hand in this?"
"Does it matter?" said Alex sharply. I knew the answer straightaway, but I wanted them to tell me.
"It matters to me and if I am going to be involved, then I need to know everything."
Alex and Areeya exchanged looks and there was an almost imperceptible nod from Areeya to Alex.
"Yes," said Alex, "Kritsada has put money in the venture, but it’s not that much, we needed a top up over what we could get secured against the two existing businesses."
"How much?" I asked.
Areeya answered this time. "It’s about 100,000 US dollars."
"Thank you for sharing that, and there are no other conditions in the contract?"
Areeya and Alex both looked away, and Alex looked back first, "No, there’s nothing else, James, that’s it."
"I’m sorry, but I needed to know." Neither Alex nor Areeya responded. "Look, let me think about it. It still sounds crazy to me but you two seem to think I could do it, so I should consider it and give you my answer in the next few days."
Alex said, "Ok and if it helps, there is a ladyboy cabaret in Chaweng, why don’t you go up there tomorrow night and have a look at the competition."
She went on, "There is one condition though, that you should be aware of before you make your decision."
I was puzzled, "What condition?"
Alex put a small box on the table, opened the lid and took out a small clear plastic device resembling a fat thumb which had what looked like a padlock attached. She held it in her fingertips, "Do you know what this is, James?"
I shook my head, "No. What is it?"
"It’s called a chastity cage, and it’s fitted over a penis and locked with a key. It makes it very painful for the wearer to have an erection." Alex spun the thing on her finger to demonstrate it.
"Ugh, but why are you showing it to me?"
"The condition for you taking the job is that if I catch you playing around with any of the girls in the show I will lock your cock into it and swallow the key, is that clear?"
I looked from her to Areeya and I couldn’t tell if Alex was joking. I decided to play it safe, "Well that won't be necessary as I wouldn't be doing anything with them at all."
Alex smiled, "Good, that’s the right answer." She looked thoughtful for a moment, spun the cage around on her fingers again.
"Thinking about it though, it might be fun to make you wear it, anyway."
She saw the horrified look on my face, "Don’t wet yourself. I would unlock it once a week," she giggled, "If you’re good that is."
Areeya could not keep a straight face any longer and burst out laughing.
Alex followed suit and through her laughter said, "You should have seen your face, I have never seen anyone quite as scared as that in my whole life."
I scowled as I looked from one to the other, both now crying with laughter. I grabbed it from Alex and had a good look at it and I shuddered as I thought about having my cock locked into it. It truly looked like an instrument of torture. Alex and Areeya were still howling with laughter and in the end I couldn’t stop myself joining in. Funny thing is, I wouldn’t put it past Alex to do it.
Eventually we all stopped laughing and Areeya said, "I’m off to my room. I think you two need some time together tonight."
She stood and kissed Alex and then me and headed off to her room leaving Alex and I on the balcony. We lay together on one the loungers, Alex’s head on my shoulder and I realised how good that made me feel. We talked quietly about how lucky we had been to meet again after all the years apart and how none of us know what will be around the next corner. Alex kissed me and I felt like I never wanted to leave her side. We drifted off to sleep holding each other in the warm night air.
I woke up a little later and thought we would be more comfortable in bed. I woke Alex, and as she went off to the bathroom, I decided that I should unpack my suitcase at long last. I took out what few clothes I had brought, and thought I nedded to get myself some new stuff soon. I found the Thai Boxing shorts that Alex had bought me what seemed months ago, but was only two weeks. Holding them up made me giggle, and I thought, why not? I’ll put them on tonight as a laugh for Alex, she did say wear them to bed after all.
I put my feet into them and pulled them up my legs and found they were probably a size too small for me which meant they cradled my cock and my bum quite tightly. I was about to take them off when Alex walked back in, "Ohhh, babe, you decided to wear them for me, you look so cute in them."
She pushed her hand down the back of the shorts grabbed my bum and kissed me, her tongue pushing into my mouth. My cock stood to attention and poked into Alex. She smiled and her hand caressed my cock through the shorts.
"Mmm, looks like someone likes the feel of these shorts," she murmured before kissing me again.
It was true; the touch of her fingers on my cock through the silky material was so sensual. I trembled with excitement as she continued to rub my cock. Alex had put on a short nightdress and as we kissed, I put my hands up inside the material and stroked her breasts, the nipples already hard. Her fingers continued to rub my cock, and I was already tenting out the shorts.
I squeezed her nipples between my fingers and she moaned in her throat. Still kissing she edged me backwards until the back of my legs touched the bed and I fell on my back onto the bed. She stood by the bed and hooked her hands beneath the nightdress and pulled it off over her head to leave her clad only in a small pair of knickers. Her cock was already poking up above the top of her knickers and I reached out and gently traced its shape through the material.
Alex giggled, and I hooked my fingers into her knickers and pulled them down far enough to allow her cock to pop out. It stood straight out and I thought she looked beautiful. I found it hard to accept that this beautiful woman was in love with me.
I pulled her towards me and kissed the head of her cock, making it twitch and jump. Caressing the tip with my tongue I then poked it into the slit as I heard Alex moan above me. She bent slightly and put her hand down and rubbed my cock through the shorts, the eroticism enhanced by the feel of the material. I started to move my hips to increase the pressure from her fingers.
Pushing her cock up against her tummy I ran my tongue up her shaft from her balls to the head and repeated this a few times. She moaned again and her legs buckled a little. I glanced up and I couldn’t break my gaze away from hers as I took her cock into my mouth, I felt calm, almost submissive to her. I felt my sole focus was her pleasure and I would do anything to make sure she was being fulfilled.
I sucked her deep into my mouth and I gagged but kept going. Using my hand as well on Alex’s cock I felt her grow even larger in my mouth. "Fuck, I’m getting close." Her voice was thick with excitement as she pulled out of my mouth, pushed me down and climbed on top of me in a 69.
As I took her cock back into my mouth, I felt her push down my shorts and she took me into her mouth. We both sucked hard on each other, and Alex pushed her cock deeper into my mouth. I felt it hit the back of my throat and felt my reflex kick in, so she eased back and then pushed in hard. This time I had it under control and took her shaft all the way in. She was using her tongue around my cock, driving me crazy as she took me deep into her throat and her hand was busy stroking it as well to keep me in a total state of arousal.
Her cock grew harder cock in my mouth and I knew her climax was approaching, so I sucked her as hard as I could. With a muffled "UNNNPPPH" she came into my mouth, and I took as much as I could but some splashed out around my lips. Seconds after she came, my groin tightened and I came in her mouth. I felt like I was high, so intense were the sensations flooding through me. Alex pulled away and my cock felt cold as it slipped out of her mouth. She lay down next to me and wiped away with her finger the cum that had spilled out of my mouth. She offered it to me, and I sucked it holding her finger in my lips until it was all gone.
"Holy mother, that was good,"
"It was alright, I suppose," I said, deadpan.
Her head jerked up to look at me and a tiny smile creased my lips.
"You are such a bastard James, and I will get you for this." She picked up a pillow and started beating me with it. I tried to grab her, and she screamed as I got my arms around her. Still trying to hit me with the pillow we collapsed, giggling like kids, back onto the bed. I held her tight and we kissed, the taste of each other’s cum lingering on our lips and tongue. We lay back, and I put my arm around her shoulders and she snuggled in close. Her hand stroked and played with my nipples as I held her tight. I looked down and her cock was lying across mine and that felt so right. I kissed her, "I love you Alex."
She grinned, "Mmm, I’m not sure, I’ll need to think about it."
I tweaked her nipple and she squealed, "Alright, if you insist, I love you too." She leant over and kissed me, her lips so soft and warm I could have kissed her forever. Alex put her hand down and took both our cocks in her hand and stroked them together. It was strangely calming to feel my cock alongside hers and I put my hand down too and replaced her hand with mine for a while. Her cock I realised with a start was bigger than mine and I felt a pang of insecurity until Alex kissed me again and I forgot everything except the feeling of her lips on mine.
We eventually broke the kiss and lay there listening to the sound of our breathing until we fell asleep. The last thing I could remember hearing was Alex saying, "Those shorts made your bum look sexy."
Chapter 17
I woke early the next day, my mind already full of what I needed to do. Alex had spooned up to my back during the night and she was snoring quietly, her hand laid across my waist. I interlaced her fingers with mine and she stirred but did not wake. I lay there for a while planning what I was going to say to Kritsada later that day. Once I had sorted out what to do, I eased out of bed and stood looking down at Alex. It had been a warm night and we had kicked off the covers, and she lay there naked, her breasts rising and falling with her breathing, her cock visible over the top of her knickers, and I had to fight hard to resist the temptation to wake her with a kiss on its tip. My heart did a little flip as she stirred in her sleep, and a small smile seemed to appear out on her face, making her look angelic in the light breaking through the balcony window.
I still could not believe that this girl was in love with me and I swore to myself there and then that I would never do anything again to jeopardise that love. I tiptoed away to the kitchen to make coffee and took it and the MacBook out onto the balcony. Checking my bank account it turned out to be in a pretty healthy state. I hadn’t spent any of my salary since coming out to Thailand, and I had some savings too back in the UK. Before I had met my delightful ex, I had rented out the house my parents had left me when they died, and that had more than paid the rent on the flat I shared with her. It meant I had been able to put away most of my salary, so I wasn’t rich by any means but not about to need food stamps. I hadn’t spoken to Alex and Areeya about living at the flat, but I felt I needed to start making some kind of contribution.
I sipped my coffee, watching the sun rise and feeling the warmth as it slid above the horizon. A germ of an idea had begun to grow in my mind after the conversation about the ladyboy cabaret last night and I used this moment of peace and quiet to put some flesh on the bones. I was interrupted when a pair of arms wrapped themselves around my neck from behind and Alex nibbled my earlobe.
"Morning Mr Hugh Grant." She whispered in my ear.
"Good morning Julia." I replied, and she nipped the earlobe.
"Oww, what was that for?"
"I hated Notting Hill, always wanted to be Renee Zellweger in Bridget Jones."
"Me and my ear are glad we now know." I said, rubbing my ear where her teeth had nipped it.
She moved round and slipped onto my lap and only then did I realise she was still wearing only her knickers. She wiggled her bum against me and my cock woke up too.
"At least someone is glad to see me. I see you’re still wearing your nice tight shorts, or should I call them your knickers?" She smiled and kissed me on the lips.
Only then did I remember I was still wearing those damn shorts. I put my arms around her and we kissed and cuddled, watching the beach come to life.
"I need coffee, can you make me one please?"
I walked off to the kitchen and met Areeya coming out of her room. She was wearing the most beautiful silk robe and her hair was tousled from sleep and she had that air of waking up I find irresistible. She kissed me and patted me on the bum as she passed, "I like those, they make your butt look cute."
“Very funny, do you want a coffee too?”
She yawned and nodded at the same time. I brought the coffees out and Alex was now sitting on Areeya’s lap with their arms wrapped around each other, watching the sun rise. I felt not even a pang of jealousy as I watched them, happy that whatever God was up there had led me to these two beautiful people.
Alex looked across at me, "Areeya has come up with a good idea, James."
Areeya laughed, "Alex, why is that when you have an idea for James, you blame it on me?"
Alex grinned and, "I was thinking that if you are going to take the job with the show, you need to be more familiar with what being a member of the cast entails."
"Not sure what you mean, Alex."
"Well, you know the expression "walk a mile in my shoes?" she asked innocently.
I nodded, already fearful of where she was going with this. Alex stood up and came and sat on my lap and whispered in my ear, "I want you to dress as a girl, once, to see what it’s like."
"Are you crazy?" She wiggled her bum against my cock and I felt that damned traitor begin to get hard.
"Well someone thinks it’s not a bad idea," she whispered and licked my ear with the tip of her tongue and she moved my hand to her breast and her fingers sought my nipples.
"No, no, I won’t do it, I would look stupid."
She was now nibbling my earlobe and my nipples were hard between her fingers. I was caressing her breasts and beginning to pant as she continued to move around on my cock.
"Please, James, for me, it will only be once, it will help you understand what the cast have to go through."
My cock was now hard due to Alex’s wiggling, and she pushed one finger through my lips as she kept whispering, "You never know, you might like it. It will be between us, baby."
My cock was now painfully hard and Alex was still whispering in my ear, "Just imagine those soft silky knickers sliding up your freshly shaved legs and cupping your cock and balls, you will love it, sweetie."
I was now desperate to get relief and blurted out, "OK, Ok, but I want to fuck you now."
"Do you promise, James?" she was almost bouncing up and down on my cock by now and I couldn’t stand it any longer.
"Yes, yes, I promise."
"Thank you, sweetie, you won’t regret this." She raised herself a little, pulled down her knickers and tugged my shorts down a fraction to let my cock spring free. Areeya had come around behind my chair and she took over where Alex had left off by kissing and nibbling my ear and her hands found their way to my nipples. Alex turned around and straddled my lap to face me. She spat on my cock to give it some lubrication and eased herself onto the tip. I was desperate to get inside her, but teased me, touching the head of my cock for a few times, before she impaled herself onto my cock.
She moaned as it went deep into her and I grunted as I felt her tighten up around me. Alex moved up and down and I tried to match her movements. Areeya reached around, encircled Alex’s stiff cock with her fingers and stroked her as she rose up and down on me. Alex kissed me and then Areeya moved around and the two girls kissed right in front of me and this sent me crazy, the two people I loved most in the world were kissing in front of my nose whilst Alex rode my cock like a horse.
I felt my cock expand inside Alex and my climax travelled from my groin up through my cock and with one final huge thrust I came into Alex. She grunted and her cum spurted all over Areeya’s hand who pushed her fingers into my mouth and as I licked Alex’s cum from them, I could still feel my cock hard inside Alex. She kissed me and whispered, "Remember, a promise is a promise."
Right then, I was so spent I couldn’t have cared less what I had promised; I would have given her my right arm if she asked for it. Alex stayed on me squeezing the last drops from me and as she got up, I slipped out of her. She bent down to give my now deflating cock a kiss and a lick before kissing me one more time. She pulled up my shorts grinning, "It looks like you’re already wearing a pair of knickers."
I tried to give her a punch, but she danced out of my way. We all sat back down again, Alex gave Areeya a hug and disappeared off to the bathroom whilst Areeya came across and this time she sat on my lap. We sat there, her head on my shoulder and my arms around her waist. She gave me a kiss, "When will you call my father?"
"I was thinking about that. What would you think if I went to see him face to face?"
Areeya looked at me for a second, "I think it would be a good idea."
Alex came back, "What’s a good idea?"
"I was going to call Kritsada, but on second thoughts, I think I want to look him in the eye when I tell him. So, I think it’s best if I catch the next flight to Bangkok to see him and fly back tonight."
Alex looked uncertainly at me, "Do you think that’s necessary?"
"Alex. I think James is right. My father would appreciate hearing this face to face."
Alex still looked doubtful. "Alex, I wouldn’t do this if I didn’t think it was a good idea. I promise I will be back tonight."
She bit her lip and nodded, "OK, but call me with your flight and I can meet you at the airport."
I kissed her and then Areeya and got going. I called Kritsada’s office on the way to the airport and by the skin of my teeth got the next plane to Bangkok. Three hours later I was waiting outside Kritsada’s office anxiously waiting to see him.
He walked out of his office and warmly shook my hand, "James, welcome back, I thought you would call me but this is most welcome to see you in person. Please come through."
His office was in the corner of the building with a wraparound view of Bangkok’s downtown. We sat opposite each other at a meeting table where he had positioned himself with his back to the window, so I had to squint to see him and I smiled to myself; he couldn’t stop playing power games.
"Sir, thank you for seeing me today." He nodded in acknowledgement.
"I wanted to give you Alex’s answer and to answer any questions you may have. Alex has accepted your offer to release her from the contract you had with her, she is grateful for your generosity, as am I, and for my part I consider any debt you felt you owed me is now paid in full."
Kritsada nodded, "James, thank you for telling me in person, I like to see the face of someone when I do business with them. Please tell Alex that nothing else will be affected by her decision."
I took a deep breath. "Sir, there is one other matter I would like to discuss with you."
He looked at me and his eyes narrowed, "Yes, what is that?"
"I have decided that my future is in Thailand with Alex and Areeya. I want to become part of their business and they have offered me a role in the new venture on Samui, but I would like to be more a partner with them than merely working there. I understand that you have generously provided capital for their new venture and I want to know if I could buy out your share of that business. Of course, I would compensate you for the loss of profit on your investment by paying back your original investment plus 10%. I can make the transfer within a month if that is acceptable to you."
His eyes narrowed, but he didn’t react at all. I stayed silent; the next move would have to be his.
"I must say James, you do like to put me on the spot."
"I’m sorry sir, but I wanted to ask you this face to face."
"As it happens, James, the timing of your request is fortunate. I have another opportunity that would be of benefit with that capital. However, I don’t think that 10% is sufficient return to justify my acceptance."
My heart sank, I knew that my savings plus selling my parent’s house would cover this and give me some left over but I didn’t want to pay more than 10%.
Kritsada stayed silent, his face impassive, and then he smiled, "But there may be a way for us to come to such an agreement. I have done some background investigation on you after the attack on Cockatoo and I was impressed by the reports. You are respected and capable in your field and I already know how resourceful and persuasive you can be. Don’t be upset with my paternal concern, I wanted to make sure I knew the man living with my daughter. It leads me to believe I could use your skills in my organisation. If you would be willing to provide me from time to time some, let’s call it, consultancy services, then I would be minded to look favourably on your financial offer."
An alarm bell started to ring in my head. “What exactly would these consultancy services be, sir?”
Kritsada waved his hand in a vague gesture. "Oh, it wouldn’t be anything that your skills would not be able to deal with, and all perfectly legal, of course."
If I had been more experienced, I would have known if anyone says something’s all perfectly legal, it is probably the exact opposite.
I was so keen to get this done that I didn’t think it through, "Sir, I am sure we can come to some arrangement in that respect."
He smiled, "Excellent, shall we shake hands on this?"
I reached over and took his hand, "It’s a deal, sir."
"I think this calls for a celebration drink, how about a glass of the GlenDronach?"
So, we drank to the deal in fine Scotch whisky. I had become part owner of a ladyboy cabaret that was yet to be launched and had agreed to be a consultant of some kind to a Thai businessman with shady business practices. I had well and truly burnt my bridges.
It was on the flight back to Samui that I realised what I had committed to. I had no idea how Alex and Areeya would react to what I had done and how things would pan out, but I now had a real incentive to make the ladyboy cabaret work. I wondered what I had let myself in for by agreeing to work with Kritsada, and I had also made a promise to Alex which I knew she would hold me to. I had no idea where all this leading me, but I couldn’t wait to find out.
To Be Continued
Cockatoo
By Nikkie Silk
Vol 2
Meeting Shane
Chapter 1
It was late afternoon by the time my flight left Bangkok and dusk began to fall about halfway back to Koh Samui. Lights from the fishing boats in the Gulf of Thailand glittered like tiny jewels in the gathering darkness. I made out the shrouded bulk of Koh Tao island, and I shivered at the memory of what had happened down there only a few weeks ago. How close I had come to death in the cold, dark water, and how I was determined to make the most of the second chance I had been given.
I spent half the flight worrying if I had made the right decision to buy out Kritsada, and the other half trying to come up with a plan of what to say to Alex and Areeya when I arrived in Samui. I managed to convince myself I was doing the right thing, but by the time the seat belt signs came on, I still had no idea how I would share the news with them that I had become their new business partner. I hoped Areeya would come around to it, but I had no idea about how Alex would react. Kritsada had agreed to let me share the news of my investment in their business with them myself, and I hoped he would keep his word. He had also given me a couple of days cooling off period in case I changed my mind. I didn’t intend to, but it was a generous gesture from him.
It was dark by the time we landed at Samui’s one runway airport, and I joined a throng of tourists as we headed towards the small terminal. I had texted Alex my flight details and she and Areeya should be there to meet me. I was looking for them in the arrivals area when someone jumped onto my back from behind, wrapping their arms around my shoulders and legs around my waist.
“Surprise! Guess who?”
I staggered a little, and I heard Areeya say, “Alex, that’s enough, you will kill the poor boy.”
I heard Alex giggle, “No, that comes later, in bed.”
I turned to face Areeya with Alex still clinging like a monkey to my back. Areeya stood there smiling. “Sawasdee kha, James.”
I grinned broadly, “Sawasdee khap, Areeya. Where’s Alex? Is she here somewhere?”
That got me a punch in the ribs and Alex dropped from my back, spun me round, wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed me.
“Mmm, that’s nice,” I said as she finally broke the kiss and stepped back to look at me.
Areeya stepped forward and also kissed me, albeit less extravagantly than Alex.
“She’s been impossible all day, James. She hasn’t been able to sit still for a moment and she made us come out here far too early.”
Alex gave Areeya a light punch on the arm. “Nag, nag, nag. Let’s get going, I’m starving and I need a drink.”
She put one arm through mine and the other through Areeya’s and pulled us both over to the car park. Her mention of food reminded me that other than a quick sandwich at the airport before my return flight I had not eaten all day. I expected a taxi, but Alex led us across the car park towards a large Mercedes 4x4. I hadn’t seen this before and I looked quizzically at Areeya.
“My father’s. He lets us borrow it for special occasions, I guess this qualifies. Alex, should I drive?”
“Noooo, I like driving this big boy.”
Areeya looked doubtful but shrugged her shoulders and went straight for the rear seat. I climbed in next to Alex. I heard Areeya buckle her seatbelt, and something told me I should do the same. I had quietly rejoiced at the thought of avoiding the dubious pleasures of a Thai taxi, but that was only until Alex put the car into gear and pulled away. She floored the accelerator pushing me back into my seat. I heard Areeya suck in her breath and I realised why she had claimed the back seat.
“Alex, can you slow down a little, please?” Areeya beseeched her from the back.
“What? Oh, don’t be such a baby.” Alex said, turning around to look at Areeya and nearly rear ending a car in front. She stabbed the brakes, and I was glad I had already fastened the seat belt.
Alex wasn’t only a bad driver; she was a fast bad driver. She would accelerate fiercely and then stand on the brake. I grabbed the door handle and held on for dear life. Alex didn’t stop talking all the way, although I can’t remember a word she said, as I was trying to anticipate when we might next get killed. Thai drivers are pretty crazy, but Alex was up there with the best, or worst, of them.
She would overtake on blind corners whilst looking at me or turning around to talk to Areeya, who had gone very pale. Alex was oblivious to the effect her driving was having on her passengers, and I promised myself to fight, if necessary for the back seat next time. That is, if there were to be another time. It didn’t seem likely at one point as she overtook a truck which was already overtaking a motorbike and then had to swerve sharply to avoid a car coming the other way.
By some miracle we arrived back at Koh Samui Blue in one piece, and as we climbed out of the car, I looked at Areeya and she shuddered.
Alex bounced in front of me, grabbed both my hands, “Well, did you tell Kritsada? What did he say? Was he angry? Will he do it? Tell me, tell me, please? I can’t wait.”
I frowned and paused, “Well, he said…. no, I think we should wait until we’ve had a drink at least.”
“You bastard, James, I will be really nice to you tonight if you tell me now.”
“How nice?” I said, as innocently as I could manage.
Alex punched me on the arm, “I won’t hurt you as much as I was going to, that’s how nice I will be.”
Areeya, smiling, said, “James, if you don’t tell her now, she won’t stop, I promise you.”
I grinned, “Yes, I told him and he accepted your decision. No, I don’t think he was angry and I am sure he will stick to his word.”
Before I got the last words out there were shrieks from both of them and they pulled me in for a big three-way hug.
We were all laughing by now and I managed to say, “What about that drink?”
We decided to head off to Cockatoo first and then come back for something to eat. We walked down the strip to the bar, still arm in arm, and I couldn’t stop smiling at the happiness my news had brought. I could only hope the other news I was holding back would be as well received.
Pao was working behind the bar and she gave me a big smile and a wave as we sat down. She brought over bottles of Leo beer which we clinked in celebration. Areeya said she had to sort out a couple of things in the bar and would catch up with us back at the restaurant. I think it was just to give Alex and myself some time together and I loved her for the gesture.
Alex turned to look at me, smiled, “Thank you. I think it’s only just beginning to sink in. It will take a while for me to fully appreciate what you’ve done for me.”
“Alex, I’m sure you’ll find a way to show your gratitude.”
“Do you have anything particular in mind, bad boy?”
“I’ve written down a list of things. Now, where did I put it?” I frowned and patted my pockets.
That earned me a punch on the arm.
“Mmm, comedian. How about this for a starter?”
Alex leant forward and kissed me on the lips as her hand slipped below the bar and began massaging the front of my trousers. I squirmed, and she kissed me harder, her other hand snaking behind my head and pulling me closer into the kiss.
She suddenly broke off the kiss, looked me in the eyes, “Fuck this, I want you now.”
She slid off the bar stool, grabbed my hand and pulled me to the back of the bar and through the curtain into where the short time rooms were. Behind the curtain lay a corridor with rooms on both sides. There was a light outside each room and two were glowing red, which I took to mean they were occupied. Alex opened one of the unlit doors and dragged me inside. It was very basic, a bed and a small cupboard by the side. She flicked a switch and the room was lit in a pale red glow. I opened my mouth to say something but Alex shoved me hard in the chest and I fell backwards onto the bed.
She was wearing a loose sundress which, in one movement, she pulled off over her head. Simultaneously, she unhooked her bra and dropped it on the floor, tugged off her panties and stood there naked, her blonde hair tumbling over her shoulders with her cock erect and pointing straight at me. She put her hands up and ran her fingers through her hair and shook it loose; a gesture that gets my juices running every time. Her breasts were beautiful in the dim red light and my heart did a somersault. She slid onto the bed and straddled my chest, her cock right in front of my mouth. I looked up and saw her smiling down at me, and as she edged forwards her cock bounced against my lips.
My tongue flicked out and brushed the tip of her cock before sliding underneath the glistening head. I lightly touched the underneath with my tongue and I heard Alex gasp. Sucking the head into my mouth and swirling my tongue around it, I felt her move her hips as her cock slid deeper and deeper into my mouth.
Reaching behind her she unzipped my shorts and wrapped her fingers around my cock which was already hard and sensitive to her touch. I felt her fingers slide up and down my shaft, and teased the head of my cock which made me even harder. I took her as deep as I could into my mouth and I almost gagged but managed to control my reflex.
“For God’s sake, I need you to fuck me now, James.”
She wiggled backwards and her cock slid out of my mouth. I was sorry to feel it go, but mine was now was begging for attention. Alex leaned over to the bedside cupboard pulled open the drawer, opened a bottle, and smiling down at me, she lubed herself and my cock. I was desperate now to get inside her and she locked her eyes with me, raised her hips, paused a moment, and then impaled herself on my cock. I grunted as her weight drove her down onto me and she arched her back, rocking up and down on me.
My hips started to come up to meet her downward thrusts as we fucked each other fast and hard. I reached up to her breasts and twisted her nipples in my fingers. She moaned and her eyes blazed and she started to move up and down even faster. I was pummelling into her and I could feel myself swelling as the tempo kept getting faster and faster.
I was sweating now and grunting as she drove down onto me. I was so turned on, I knew I couldn’t hold myself back for long. Alex was grinding herself down onto me and moving her hips from side to side which built even more pressure on my cock. I raised my hips to meet her downward thrusts and she threw her head back.
“Fuuuuuuuuuuck,” she screamed as we hammered into each other.
“I’m cumming,” I shouted, as I felt my cock spasm, and I pumped my cum into her.
“Me too,” she gasped and long strings of cum erupted from her cock over my chest and face.
We both kept moving for a while before Alex flopped forwards onto my chest and I put my arms around her and drew her close to me. I licked the corner of my mouth where some of her cum had landed, kissed her and pushed it into her mouth.
She smiled, “Yummy, tastes nice.”
She rose a fraction, licked the remainder of the cum from my face before pushing it into my mouth. I savoured the taste and then swallowed.
“Mmm,” I said, “I think you must have had Pad Thai for lunch.”
Alex looked astonished before realising I was grinning.
“Beast,” she said and twisted my nipple hard.
“Oww.”
“Serves you right, you monster. I told you I would hurt you tonight.”
I laughed, “That was the best sex I’ve had since...ever.”
“Mmm,” she kissed me then whispered, “The best is yet to come. Come on. let’s get cleaned up. There’s a shower out the back.”
She slid off me and my softening cock slipped out of her. Pulling me up, she dragged my shorts down and off and yanked my t-shirt over my head before dragging me out of the door and down the corridor. My Englishness kicked in and I covered my groin with my hand.
“God, you are such a baby, nobody cares about your little thing.”
I must have pouted, because she laughed and held her thumb and forefinger a short distance apart, “Well, maybe I do, a little bit.” She leant down and gave my cock a kiss, “Come on, I need a shower.”
Pushing open a door at the end of the corridor, she shoved me inside. It was a large shower room, open to the night sky, with four shower heads along one wall, and I was startled to see we weren’t alone. Two of the bar girls were already in there, presumably cleaning themselves up after their short time sessions. I started to back out of the room but Alex pushed me back in.
“Don’t be silly, it’s May and Joy. You’ve seen them before and, trust me, they’ve seen much worse than you.”
True, I had seen them before, but then they hadn’t been naked, and neither had I.
May was one of the girls at the bar and Joy one of the Ladyboys there. They both giggled at the sight of me and Alex but otherwise didn’t bat an eyelid and calmly went on showering. Alex pushed me under a shower head and grabbed a bottle of gel. She squeezed some into her hand and started to wash me. There is nothing like being washed by someone else and Alex’s hands and fingers were soft and gentle as the warm water from the shower seemed to ease away all the stress and tension from the past few days.
Alex stood under the shower with me and we kissed, the water running down us both. She broke away and moved behind me to wash my back and I caught sight of Joy and May. My eyes widened as I saw May on her knees in front of Joy giving her an energetic blow job. Joy’s back was against the shower wall, her eyes closed and her hands around May’s head. I stood transfixed watching the two of them.
Alex was also watching and she squeezed my cock, “It’s simply their way to relax. Finding someone to be tender with.”
There was a faraway note in her voice and I thought she was thinking back to her own days in the Bangkok bars. I nodded, almost scared to speak, as I watched the scene in front of me. Two beautiful brown bodies locked with each other. May was using her hand on Joy’s cock as well as her mouth and Joy didn’t look too far from climaxing.
Alex squeezed again and whispered in my ear, “Hot, isn’t it? Want to join in?”
I didn’t speak but Alex took my hand and led me across to Joy and May. It was if I was in a dream and powerless to resist. May was still working on Joy’s cock as we reached them and I saw Joy’s eyes open and she smiled at me as she saw me there.
Alex pushed down on my shoulders and I dropped to my knees next to May. She stopped, looked up at Alex who nodded and May turned to kiss me and her tongue snaked into my mouth. I responded, and we kissed our tongues intertwined. May broke the kiss and moved slightly to one side so that Joy’s cock was now between the two of us. I felt Alex gently move my head forwards and my nose bumped into Joy’s cock. I heard her giggle and looked up to see she was smiling in encouragement. May reached down and took my cock in her hand to stroke it. Joy wiggled her hips so that her cock slid across my lips and I kissed the side closest to me. May kissed the other side and our tongues slid across the head and we kissed again, this time with Joy’s cock in between.
Alex again moved my head forward so that Joy’s cock pressed on my lips. I opened them and her small but very erect member slid into my mouth. Compared to Alex, it almost felt like I had a thumb inside my mouth, and as my tongue flicked at the head, I heard Joy moan above me. Her cock might have been small, but it was as hard as iron. and as Joy moved her hips she edged it in and out of my mouth.
I felt a movement to my side, and from the corner of my eye I saw that Alex had taken May’s place and was watching me as I sucked on Joy’s cock. She motioned me to stop and took over, slipping Joy gently into her mouth whilst her hand sought out my cock which was by now hard again.
I felt pressure on my shoulder and I turned to find May had moved to my side, and her glistening, naked pussy was right in front of my eyes. She moved in closer and I buried my face in her and my tongue got to work. She tasted very sweet as I lapped up and down her slit and I could feel her grinding into my face as she got more and more excited. I stole a glance upwards and May was now kissing Joy as Alex worked on her cock.
I heard Joy squeak, “I cumming.”
Alex grabbed me away from May just as Joy climaxed, her cum spraying across my face and I rocked back on my heels. Alex immediately moved my head back to May’s pussy, and I continued to tongue her as hard as I could. I felt her tense up and her hands went around my head as she ground her groin into my face. Alex was now also standing and grinning down at me with Joy’s mouth wrapped around her cock. I looked down to see May on her knees in front of me and she looked up, smiled and took me into her mouth. My knees almost gave way as I felt her tongue curl around my shaft and begin to suck. I was already on the edge and it did not take more than a few seconds of May’s sucking to get me to my second climax of the evening, and I came right into May’s mouth.
I looked across to Alex who had her eyes closed, and I saw her stagger as she came into Joy’s mouth. May and Joy kept sucking for a while and then, almost as if at a signal, they stood up and first Joy and then May kissed me, pushing cum from their mouths into mine. I had lost all sense of time and place and I flopped back against the wall, spent and overwhelmed by what had just happened.
Alex slid next to me, “Told you the best was yet to come.”
We finally made it back to the restaurant where Areeya was chatting to some customers. Areeya excused herself and came across to where Alex and I had sat down at one of the tables.
“You two took your time.”
“Something came up,” said Alex. I stifled a laugh and Areeya looked from me to Alex.
“I can imagine what it might have been.”
“Sorry, Areeya, it was my fault.” I offered.
“Hmm, somehow I doubt that, James.”
“Anyway,” Alex jumped in, “Let’s eat and James can tell us what happened with your father.”
Whilst we waited for the food to arrive, I told them about the meeting with Kritsada and how going there in person had the right decision. He respected me for coming to talk to him face to face, and that he hadn’t been surprised at Alex’s decision. Alex wanted to know if he had been upset by her decision. I told her there was no way I could tell; he had not shown any reaction at all. She seemed a little put out by that, but I think it was just her pride at work.
I asked them, “Have either of you spoken to Kritsada since I met him today?”
Areeya looked at Alex who shook her head, and Areeya said, “No, why?”
“That’s good, he said he would let me share the news with you first.”
Something in my voice must have alerted Alex because she went very still, her eyes fixed on mine.
“James, is there something you’re holding back?”
Areeya caught the tone in Alex’s voice and turned to stare at me too. Two pairs of eyes were locked onto me like laser beams.
Here goes nothing, I thought.
“There was something else that Kritsada and I discussed.”
Alex rocked back in her chair, her eyes glinting as a falcon’s must when it sights its prey.
“Fuck, what have you done, James?”
“Look, it’s nothing bad, No, it’s very good, at least I’m sure it is.”
I was starting to lose control of this and would have to get it back on track. Areeya was looking worried and Alex was relentless.
“James, tell us now, what have you done?”
“It’s been on my mind that I need to make more of a contribution. I can’t scrounge off the two of you forever. I haven’t paid for anything since I’ve been here and if I am to stay here, I need to make much more of a contribution.”
Areeya jumped in, “James, it’s not a problem, you are going to make a contribution. You’re going to update our IT for us and then there’s the new club, That will be an enormous help.”
“I know, Areeya, and both of you have been so generous to me so far, but I need something more for myself. For my sake I need to make a bigger commitment. I guess what I mean is that I need more of a personal stake in my new life.”
Alex’s eyes were still locked on mine. “Yeah, but what does that have to do with Kritsada?”
I took a deep breath, “I have bought Kritsada out of his share in the club. I’m your new partner in the business.”
There was a stunned silence. For a moment neither of them looked as if they had understood what I had said.
“I needed to make a commitment to my new life. This is it. I asked Kritsada if I could buy his share in the club. We agreed a price and shook hands on the deal.”
Areeya was the first to speak, “And my father agreed to this?”
“Oh yes. In fact, he said there was something else that he could use the money for right now.”
“How much did you agree to pay my father?”
“The $100,000 you told me he had staked you plus something extra to compensate him. He seemed satisfied with the arrangement.”
Alex spoke for the first time, “Where’s the money coming from?” Her tone was calm and measured. I doubted that was a good sign.
“From the sale of my house in the UK, and some savings I have built up. I have enough to cover the capital sum and some leftover to pay my way around here.”
Areeya jumped in, “Are you sure you know what you’re doing, James? My father can afford to lose the money if this all goes wrong, but can you?”
“Areeya, that’s more of an incentive for me to make sure this doesn’t go wrong. I need something to make my life here worthwhile. It’s a risk I’m willing to take.”
Areeya was about to say something, but Alex held her hand up to stop her. “How much extra did you pay Kritsada?”
“10% on top as compensation.”
“Yes, that sounds like my father.” Areeya sounded upset. “He will always try to milk the goat twice.”
“What else?” Alex was still speaking calmly. Usually a sign she was angry.
“Nothing, why?”
This wasn’t the time, I thought, to mention my agreement to work for Kritsada as a consultant.
“Kritsada always wants something else, you know that as well as we do.”
“No, nothing else, just the 10% on top, that’s all.”
Alex narrowed her eyes at my answer. I don’t think she believed me for a moment, but she didn’t follow it up.
“So you didn’t think it was important enough to ask us before you did this?”
I could tell from the tone of her voice, she was now boiling inside. This is what she was mad about.
“What would you have said, if I had asked?”
She shrugged her shoulders, “We’ll never know now, will we? You decided to take that option away from us.”
Areeya looked from Alex and back to me.
I needed to placate Alex, somehow.“I apologise for not consulting you before I did it. I was so keen to become part of all this, I acted without thinking it through, I’m sorry. Is it a big problem for you to have me instead of Kritsada as a partner?”
Areeya turned to look at Alex, “Alex, does it matter where the money comes from? Not having my father involved has its advantages.”
Alex’s eyes narrowed. “No, Areeya, you’re right, it doesn’t matter where the money comes from. After all, it means we can exert real pressure on our business partner if we need to.”
There was an edge to those words, but at that moment, Areeya proposed a toast to our new partnership, and we touched glasses and drank to our future success.
As Alex lifted her glass to her lips, I saw the look in her eyes and I knew I was going to pay a heavy price for what I had done.
Chapter 2
After dinner we walked upstairs to the flat and sat out on the terrace, drinking and talking about what our next steps should be in the plan to launch the new club. We threw around ideas for possible names, some better than others, and we settled on Cockatoo Cabaret as a tie in with the bar.
I mentioned that when I had googled Koh Samui Blue there were barely any hits, and most of them were press reports referring to the pirate attack. There was no website, Facebook, Twitter or Instagram for Koh Samui Blue or Cockatoo. I suggested I add this to my IT stuff, as it was easy to set up and get running. Alex and Areeya liked the idea and happily agreed that I get on with it straight away.
When it came to setting up the club, Alex wanted me to see what was already on the island and to see what other places in Thailand, such as Pattaya or Phuket had offer as well as Bangkok. Areeya had seen posters for Miss Tiffany’s Universe competition which was to be held in a couple of weeks in Pattaya. Miss Tiffany’s is Thailand’s biggest local Transgender beauty competition and has produced several winners of the Miss International Queen competition. We agreed it would be too good an opportunity to miss. We wouldn’t ever be able to afford to attract these competitors to be in the show, but I could at least see what the best of the best.
Something had changed in Alex since I told her about the deal I had made with Kritsada. She had become distant and distracted and I hoped that a good night’s sleep would improve her mood. It had been a long day for me, and the effects of the flight to Bangkok together with the activities at Cockatoo had caught up with me, and I felt my eyelids getting heavy.
“I’m sorry, I have to go to bed or I’m going to fall asleep right here.” I announced.
Areeya said she was going to sleep on the boat tonight as Sam was flying in for a few days holiday in the morning. I had completely forgotten about that, so I kissed Areeya goodnight and turned to Alex who said, “You go ahead, I’ll be there in a moment.”
I went inside and could see Alex talking animatedly with Areeya for some time, until Areeya threw her hands in the air and walked off down the stairs. Alex pulled her knees up against her chest, wrapped her arms around them and stared out into the darkness. I thought it would be better to give her some time to herself, so I undressed, fell onto the bed and was asleep in seconds.
I woke sometime during the night, and I stretched out my arm, but Alex wasn’t there. I sat up and could see a strip of light under the closed kitchen door and heard someone sobbing. I got out of bed and walked across to the kitchen door, where I could clearly hear crying through the door. I slowly eased it open, and there was Alex, sitting on the floor, with her arms around her knees, crying her eyes out. I knelt down in front of her, reached out and touched her arm, and she noticed me for the first time.
“Alex, what’s the matter? Why are you crying?”
She looked at me and her eyes were rimmed with red from crying.
“Because I’m a fucking screw up, that’s why.”
I put my arms around her.
“No, you’re not, you’re wonderful. Why do you think you’re a screw up?”
She bit her lip and turned her head away.
“Come on, come back to bed with me, please?”
I stood up and took her hand and gently pulled her to her feet. I wrapped my arms around her and hugged her tight to me. She was still crying but not as much as before.
“Come on, let’s go to bed and talk there.”
With my arms still around her, I walked her back out to the bedroom where I picked her up and put her down on the bed. I lay down beside her, put my arm around her shoulder and held her tight. She had now stopped crying and I stroked her hair, hoping it would soothe her. She pulled her head back and bit her lip as she looked away from me. I brushed a lock of hair away from her face as she sniffed, and I smiled as she had to wipe her nose.
“Don’t you dare smile, I must look fucking horrible,” she said.
“What’s the matter? Why were you crying?”
She looked away, “Because I’m a cow and I’m scared.”
I kissed her forehead. “You’re not a cow, but what are you scared of?”
“I’m an ungrateful cow because you do the most wonderful thing anyone could ever do for me, and then I fuck it up by getting mad at you for what you did with Kritsada. I can’t get anything right.”
I hugged her as tightly as I could, “Listen, it wasn’t you that screwed up, it was me. I shouldn’t have just barged ahead and agreed it with Kritsada without talking to you first. I was so scared that you might say no, I didn’t want to take any chances. I wanted it so badly, I was only thinking of myself. It wasn’t your fault you reacted that way. It would have been more difficult not to.”
“Areeya didn’t, she took it in her stride.”
I thought for a minute, “Areeya has less to lose than you, she has the family business to fall back on, but you don’t, this is everything for you. I think Kritsada realised I was being a fool, not telling either of you, because he offered me a couple of days to say no if I wanted. He’s smarter than I thought.”
She looked at me and I knew what she was going to say, “Do you want to back out?”
“No, not a chance. Cross my heart and hope to die in a cellar full of snakes.”
She giggled, “Where on earth did that come from?”
“What we used to say as kids.”
She sniffed, “I don’t want you to back out either.”
I leant forward and kissed her. “So, what are you scared of?”
She bit her lip again, “I think I’m losing Areeya to Sam.” That explained Areeya’s arm waving outside on the terrace.
I hugged her again, “Baby, listen to me. I don’t think you will ever lose Areeya, she loves you in a way that nobody could ever replace. I promise you she isn’t going to leave you for Sam. Not going to happen. Hell will freeze over before that would come to pass.”
“Maybe.” She said, searching my face to see if she could see the truth somewhere there.
“I promise you, Areeya loves you and Sam is not going to change that, period.”
She sniffed again and smiled.
“Come on, let’s try to get some sleep. Everything will look better in the morning, I promise.”
She leant forward and kissed me, “I love you, Mr James.”
I said, “You sound like Pao.”
“She loves you too, you know that.”
I kissed her back, “Well, I love you sweetheart.”
I’m not sure she heard me as she was already asleep.
I awoke after the sun had risen and it looked like yet another beautiful day was on its way. Alex wasn’t in the bed and I yawned and stretched and called out her name.
“I’m over here.” I turned over and she was sitting at the desk, working on her computer in her robe, glasses perched on the end of her nose.
“You know I love that look, come over here and give me a kiss.”
She grinned and walked across and sat on the edge of the bed. I reached out and linked my fingers with hers. “How are you this morning?”
“Better. I’m sorry for last night. I had a bad moment. Thank you for being there.”
I kissed our interlocked fingers, “Least I could do as I was the cause of some of it.”
She bent down and kissed me and I tried to grab her.
“Steady, tiger. I have some work to do, so you’ll have to keep your dirty thoughts to yourself for a bit.”
“I’m sure I can help myself out,” I said.
She looked at me over the top of her glasses, “If you so much as touch your cock by yourself, I will have to punish you severely.”
“Yes ma’am.” I said.
“That’s right, and don’t you forget it.”
She laughed and then disappeared off to the shower, leaving me to make coffee and breakfast. I sat outside on the terrace, enjoying the morning sun and the chug, chug sound of the fishing boats as they headed out to sea. Alex came out onto the terrace, dressed in her best business suit, gave me a kiss, “We’re having dinner with Areeya and Sam tonight, don’t forget.”
“You OK with that?” I asked.
“Yeah, I was tired and emotional last night. I’ll be fine. I’ll see you later, I have to go to see our accountant. Should I tell him about the new business partner?”
“If you mean by that, do I still want to do it, yes, I do, and I won’t be backing out. I guess we need to see a lawyer too?”
“Second meeting today, I’ll set up a session for us all to do the paperwork.”
With that she gathered up her computer and disappeared down the stairs. Areeya, I knew, was up at the airport to collect Sam. I planned a swim, followed by some work on my ideas for social media, then lunch somewhere, and a massage later to iron out some of the kinks in my back before dinner with three lovely people. I smiled as I thought back to a few months ago, when I was flogging away at my dull job in rain-soaked Cambridgeshire. How much my life had changed in such a short time; I might as well now be in a different universe.
When I went to see Kritsada I had just enough time to dash into Siam Paragon, Bangkok’s flashiest shopping mall, to buy an iPhone, iPad and a MacBook Air, so I now felt fully equipped again. After the swim, I spent a few hours setting up accounts and getting the basics done for the website. We would need some good photography and I would ask Areeya if she knew someone locally. Lunch was Tom Yam Goong and a beer, after which I popped into Cockatoo. Pao wasn’t there yet, so I treated myself to a massage in one of the many massage shops along the strip. A Thai massage is one of the wonders of the world and this one was no exception. By the time I got back to the apartment, Alex, Areeya and Sam were already there, sitting on the terrace, late afternoon beers in hand.
Sam jumped up and gave me a big hug, and Alex fetched me a beer. We were planning to eat downstairs, and then head off to check out what was happening at Cockatoo. Areeya told us that they had caught the Mamasan at Cockatoo skimming off the top, had fired her today, and Pao was now in charge of the bar. I was delighted for her. Not only was I very fond of Pao, but she was also a great girl, and I thought she would do the job perfectly. Over dinner I asked Sam what was happening at my old company.
“Big changes, James. After you resigned there was a lot of infighting and backstabbing. The Board had a big clear out and a lot of people have already gone. They’ve confirmed me as your replacement and it’s all gone so well it might be made a permanent role looking after South East Asia.”
“Congratulations, Sam, that’s great news.”
“Thanks, James, that’s lovely coming from you.”
How did I feel about that? I was pleased for Sam, as she had done a great job picking up my role during my convalescence and she deserved it. I did feel an unexpected pang of jealousy; after all, I had done the groundwork in Bangkok, and she was reaping the benefit. If it hadn’t been for the trouble stirred up by that journalist, that might have been my job. On the other hand, that had given me the chance to move on with my life in a completely different direction. Would I have preferred the job to my new life? No contest; I had the better of the two options. Sometimes, you have to play out the hand you’re dealt, but I wondered how Alex would feel about Sam being out here full time. Sam’s job might not get made permanent, so it might never happen.
“I have some news of my own, Sam. I’ve decided to stay out here, there’s nothing for me back in the UK, and I feel this is where I want to be.”
Sam smiled broadly, “Well done, I’m pleased for you, but I’m not surprised. It wouldn’t happen to have anything to do with a certain old university friend, I suppose?”
I laughed, “Maybe. OK, not maybe. Certainly.”
We clinked glasses and she said, “I’m delighted for you. What are you going to do out here?”
“I’ve agreed with Areeya and Alex to overhaul their business processes, put some technology in place to help the business, and to set up some social media for them.”
She frowned, “That sounds good, but it won’t keep you busy for long, will it?”
“No,” I said, and thought I may as well tell her the rest. “I’m going to take a stake in the business here as well, setting up the new venture.”
“Oh, that sounds great. What’s the new venture?”
Before I could reply, Areeya said, “We should be getting over to Cockatoo, check out what’s happening tonight. Maybe go for a late-night swim afterwards?”
Alex was all for it, “That’s a great idea, I have to sort a few things out at the restaurant, but I’ll catch you up at Cockatoo.”
Sam looked doubtful, “I haven’t got any swimming things.”
“Don’t be so English.” I said, “You won’t need to wear anything, Sam.”
Areeya and Alex burst out laughing, and Alex shouted, “You’ve changed your tune since last time.”
Sam looked puzzled, and I went very red.
Leaving Alex at the restaurant, the three of us walked down to Cockatoo. Areeya and Sam were arm in arm, which left me feeling like the spare wheel on a bicycle. The bar was heaving when we got there with the sound system on full blast and people spilling out into the street. Areeya went to get some beers as every one of the girls was busy, either serving, or with customers. Through the crowd I spotted Joy playing pool with a guy who fancied himself as a player. He wasn’t bad, but she was just toying with him, letting him win on the last ball and he punched the air. Joy saw me watching and gave me a little smile as he put his arm around her shoulder. She whispered something in his ear, and he grinned and nodded. Joy took his hand and led him through the curtain at the back of the bar.
I spotted Pao and pushed through the crowd towards her. She saw me, gave a little squeal and pulled me into a big hug.
“Hey, congratulations, Areeya told me you’re in charge, I’m delighted.” I had to shout to make myself heard and a broad smile broke out across her face.
“Thank you, Mr James, I very happy too.”
A group of young Australians pushed between us and Pao got surrounded and serenaded with a chorus of Waltzing Matilda. I eventually found Areeya and Sam outside on the pavement, where at least we could hear each other talk. Areeya handed me a beer and we chatted happily for a while. It gave me a chance to watch Areeya and Sam together, and they seemed very happy with each other. All the signs of mutual attraction were there; the brush of fingers on arms, the way their bodies mirrored each other, heads close to each other, and the secret little smiles which weren’t secret at all. Was Alex right about Areeya? I had wondered about what Areeya felt about me arriving on the scene. Was this not the same thing, just the other way around?
Sam excused herself to go to the toilet and Pao, bless her, sent us out another round of beers. As I drank, I turned to look down the strip, and my heart skipped a beat. Alex suddenly appeared through a throng of people further down the road, and it was as if I were seeing her for the first time. Her hair was tied up in a loose bun, and she was wearing a short, strapless white dress that accentuated her colouring and her figure. She stopped to speak to one of the girls outside another bar, and they laughed together at something Alex had said. She looked radiant, and I offered up thanks to whatever God was up there that she loved me.
“She still has that effect on me,” whispered Areeya in my ear as she saw me watching Alex.
I turned to her and smiled, “Was it that obvious?”
“You looked as if you had been hit by a thunderbolt,” she said.
I nodded, “You should tell her you still feel that way, Areeya.”
Areeya sighed, “I try to, James. I know she is frightened that I will leave her, but I won’t do that.”
I kissed her, “You’re very special, Areeya.”
“Hey, no kissing until I say so,” Alex arrived and punched us both on the arm. “Place looks busy tonight, should we go somewhere else?”
Sam came back at that moment and we talked about where to go. The other bars would be just as busy, and none of us felt like going out of town.
Areeya said, “Why don’t we go to the boat? We can sit out on the stern with drinks, and then go for a swim. If it gets too late we can all sleep on the boat.”
Sam and Alex both agreed quickly and it left only me who hadn’t said anything. Alex, sensing my reluctance, put her arm through mine, “Don’t worry, it will be fine, nothing will happen.” I thought that I couldn’t avoid the boat forever, and at least this time it would be tied up.
“OK,” I said, “Come on, let’s go.”
It was a clear, still night and, although the stinging heat of the day had subsided, it was still humid on the strip, and the walk along the pier to the boat brought a little relief. The sky was so clear that even a short way from the lights of the strip, the stars could be seen clearly, with a full moon tracing its silver path across the water. I walked arm in arm with Alex, and she rested her head on my shoulder as Areeya and Sam walked ahead, hand in hand.
“Do you think I’m being stupid?” she said.
“In general, you mean?”
That earned me a soft punch.
“No, you idiot, about Areeya.”
“It isn’t about being stupid. Look, we all have things to worry about, but Areeya still loves you and that’s a fact. The two of them are happy together, but I don’t see either of them thinking this is a permanent thing. Put yourself in Areeya’s shoes. How did she feel when I arrived?”
“I hate it when you play the grown up. You’re right, all I could think of was lusting after your hot body.”
I gave her a punch this time.
“I guess that makes me a thoughtless, selfish cow, then?”
“No, you’re none of those. We all have fears and desperately try to keep them hidden away, but sometimes we can’t do that, and they come out and scare us to death, but it doesn’t make them true.”
She squeezed me her arm, “You are a lovely bloke, did you know that?”
“Yeah, all my girlfriends tell me that, just before they dump me.”
“Liar, you told me you only had one girlfriend, and you dumped her.”
I laughed, “Sad git, aren’t I?”
“Not anymore,” she said, and pulled me into a long kiss.
Areeya shouted back to us, “Can’t you two wait until we get on the boat?”
We giggled and walked quicker to catch up with the other two. Areeya had left Cockatoo 3 moored to a buoy and as we reached the other two, Areeya was readying the small tender dinghy we would use to get out to the boat. She expertly fired up the small outboard, and we all climbed in, and were soon stepping up onto the stern of Cockatoo 3.
Areeya put on the lights and Alex went to the galley to organise drinks. Sam was obviously impressed with the boat, as she couldn’t stop saying “Wow” as she looked around. Areeya put on some music, and after Alex brought out beers, we sat around the table and clinked the bottles. Sam glanced at me, “Isn’t this where it all happened? The attack, I mean.”
Alex reached out for my hand.
“Yes,” I said, “right here is where it happened. I thought I would feel bad about coming back here, but I don’t. It was traumatic alright, but luckily, it turned out OK.”
Areeya said, “Luck had nothing to do with it, James. If it wasn’t for you and Alex, none of us would be here right now.”
I said, “Enough about that, let’s get the party started. Who’s for a swim?”
Areeya and Alex immediately stood up and started to undress and I followed suit, slipping off my t-shirt and dropping my shorts and boxers. I was now used to seeing their naked bodies, but Sam just sat there with her mouth wide open as we threw our clothes into the corner.
“Come on, Sam.” Areeya said as she moved towards the stern ladder. Sam shrugged. “Oh hell, why not,” then stood up and pulled her dress over her head. She had a beautifully toned body and small firm breasts. She wasn’t wearing a bra but tried to keep her knickers on. Areeya said, “Oh no, all off.”
We all watched as Sam went bright pink, turned away and peeled off her knickers.
“Stop staring,” she said, her hands over her groin.
We all laughed and she went bright red this time. Areeya switched on some lights that were fitted just below the waterline, and they flooded the area under the hull with bright light. Alex was the first one into the water, followed by me and Sam. Areeya said, “Wait, I’ll get the masks.”
She pulled four masks from the locker and threw two to me for Alex and myself, then jumped in and passed one to Sam. It was my first time underwater in the dark, and in the illumination from the lights it was a revelation. The light attracted the fish and we were soon swimming amongst schools of fish and their colours looked sharper, more brilliant and more defined in the lights. Even our own bodies looked different; skin shimmered and glinted and flashed as we swam lazily around. We bumped into each other and someone grabbed my backside and a hand brushed against my cock. I swam straight into someone and found my mask right up against a pussy. It looked bizarrely distorted through the glass of the mask.
Eventually, even in this water, it turned cold, and Areeya signalled for us to get back to the boat. I followed Sam up the ladder and I realised that it had been her pussy I had swum into. She seemed to have left her inhibitions in the water as she dried herself on one of the towels that Alex had fetched from the cabins. More beers were produced and everyone sat down wearing their towels in some form or another. Alex came over and sat on my lap and Sam did the same with Areeya. Alex wrapped her arms around me and kissed me, her tongue flicking into my mouth and I instinctively responded. She nibbled my ear and I could see over her shoulder that Sam and Areeya were also kissing, their hands all over each other.
Alex licked and then kissed my neck and I closed my eyes as I felt my cock begin to respond. Alex slipped off my lap and I opened my eyes, just as she dropped her towel and then pulled mine away as well. She stood naked in front of me, her body glistening in the lights, moving gently to the rhythm of the music and I was totally entranced. She pushed her hands through her hair and then down to cup her breasts, slowly kneading them until I could see her nipples growing hard. She lifted up her left breast and bent her head forward to flick the nipple with her tongue, and I think I moaned as she repeated the movement with her right breast.
I could just see Areeya on the other side of the boat and she seemed be mirroring Alex’s movements in front of Sam, wide eyed as she watched Areeya. Areeya’s long dark hair fell down almost to her waist and she was moving with the grace and fluidity of the dancer she was. Almost as if there had been a signal, Alex and Areeya turned to face each other and then embraced, their hands snaking around each other’s back. I was rooted to the spot as I watched them lean into each other and kiss, tongues and lips mashing together. Areeya’s darker body contrasting and complementing Alex’s lighter colour.
I could not have moved if I had wanted to, I was so transfixed. I saw Sam sliding forward on her seat and her hand slipped down to her groin, her legs now apart and her fingers stroking her pussy lips. My hand slid to my erect cock and I gently stroked myself as I watched. They were still kissing and I saw Areeya’s hands grip Alex’s bum and squeeze the cheeks hard as Alex did the same to her. Sam was now almost humping her hand and I was stroking myself harder and harder. Alex’s hands moved between her and Areeya, and I knew she would be stroking Areeya’s pussy, whose own hands would be on Alex’s cock.
The two of them suddenly broke their embrace and turned back to face Sam and me. They fell to their knees in front of us and Alex knocked my hand away from my cock, opened her lips and took me deep into her mouth. I moaned as I felt her tongue licking the head and she moved her head back and forth as her hand circled the base of my cock. I could see Areeya on her knees in front of Sam, her face buried in Sam’s pussy who was moaning loudly as Areeya licked and tongued her. I was breathing hard now and I knew I couldn’t hold out for long. Sam was now writhing as Areeya went hard at her, her head buried in between Sam’s legs. I heard Sam moaning louder as her climax approached and the sound brought me close to the edge. I shouted “I’m cumming,” just at the moment Sam went over the edge and she threw her head back and screamed “Fuuuuuuck.”
I slumped back onto the seat, and Alex stood up and sat on my lap again hugging me tight.
“Did you enjoy that, baby?”
I nodded, not trusting my voice.
She bounced up and down on my lap, “So did I. That was awesome.”
I tried to speak, but my voice was thick and I had to clear my throat before speaking, “You two didn’t plan that, did you?”
“Areeya,” Alex yelled across the boat, “James wants to know if we planned that.” Areeya, who was sitting on Sam’s lap, with her arms wrapped around Sam’s neck, laughed, “No, James, but you know there are people who finish each other’s sentences, well, we do the same kind of thing with sex.”
Alex kissed me again and whispered, “Take me to bed, bad boy, it’s my turn.”
She grabbed my hand and pulled me up and through the cabin door into one of the staterooms where we fell onto the bed, arms around each other as we lay together, kissing and stroking slowly and sensuously. Alex threw her leg over my thigh and I could feel her cock getting hard as the intensity of our kissing grew. She rubbed her cock along my thigh, and I slid my fingers around it and stroked it slowly. She moaned as we kissed and I rolled over onto my back, allowing Alex to pull herself on top of me, her cock now fully erect, and rubbing between my thighs.
“Wait,” she said, and jumped off the bed. She went outside and came back in with something behind her back.
“Will you do something for me?”
“What?”
“I promise it won’t hurt, in fact, I think you’ll enjoy it.”
“What is it, for God’s sake?”
“Wear these for me tonight.”
She brought her hand from behind her back and dangling from one finger were the knickers she had worn earlier. They were white, lacy and looked very small.
“I don’t know …”
“Please, it would make me very happy, baby.”
“Do I have to?” I began to whine.
“Remember you promised …”
Shit, I thought she would have forgotten that promise, but I thought if I wore them now she would let me off it.
“Ohhh, OK, but just this once, right?”
She grinned, “Whatever you say, baby. Stand up for me, will you.”
I stood up by the side of the bed and she moved in front of me.
“I’ll hold them open, so you can put your foot into them.” She held what appeared to be a tiny wisp of lace just at my knee level and I put my hand on her shoulder for balance and then placed my foot into one side.
“That’s good, baby, now the other one.”
I did as she asked and she gently and slowly pulled them up my legs and over my thighs. I could feel the softness of the lace sliding over my skin and I gave a little shiver at the sensation. Alex noticed, “Feels nice, doesn’t it? It will feel even better when we get your legs shaved.”
I ignored that because it just wasn’t going to happen, and she paused with the knickers halfway up my thighs, looked at me, “Get ready, baby, here comes the good bit.”
With that she pulled them right up so that they cupped my cock and balls and slid silkily over my bum. It was as if a little explosion had gone off in my brain as I felt them tighten around me. I had not expected that they would feel quite as sensuous on my skin as they did. I let out a little “Oh” as Alex ran her fingers around the waistband and touched the tip of my cock which had subsided by now.
“They feel so sexy, don’t they?” She whispered, her lips gently brushing my ear. I felt her hand slide down my body and her fingers slip over my lace covered bum, sending another shiver through me. Her other hand found a nipple and she rolled it between her fingers. She was playing me like a musical instrument, coaxing and stroking me with her fingers. The sensations were exquisite, my system in overdrive from Alex kissing and licking my neck, her hands on my bum and my nipples. My cock, which had become limp, now awoke and grew, pushing against the soft lace of the knickers, and my knees began to shake.
“Doesn’t this feel so good, baby? My knickers are so soft and they fit you so well. They were around my cock a little while ago, and now you know what they feel like when I’m wearing them.”
She was purring into my ear as her hands played their way across my body. She moved slightly so that she was in front of me and I felt her hands move to my shoulders and press down so that I sank to my knees in front of her, and I felt the lace stretch across my bum. Her cock was now fully erect and she placed her hands behind my head and pulled me towards it.
“Open up baby, come to mama.”
Her cock tapped against my lips and as I opened them her cock slid into my mouth. I licked greedily around the head and Alex’s hands kept me in place as I took more of her cock deeper into my mouth.
“Use your hand, baby.”
I put my hand on the base of her cock and I slid my fingers along it as I licked and sucked her. I could hear Alex making little sounds as she became more excited and her hips thrust forward, moving her cock in and out of my eager lips. My tongue was lapping beneath the head, where it is most sensitive. She moved her hips faster and I knew she was close to the edge. I slowed down a little to try to prolong the climax, but with a small cry, she came into my mouth, cum flooding past my lips and tongue. I choked a little but kept swallowing and took it all down. Alex stopped thrusting and with a little sigh she pulled out of my mouth. I looked up at her and she was smiling down at me, a glow of pleasure on her face.
I thought I heard her whisper, “Good girl,” and then, more clearly, she said, “I mean, that was great, baby, thank you.”
She pulled me to my feet and we embraced and kissed before tumbling onto the bed, our arms and legs entwined, kissing and stroking each other until we both had calmed down. Sleep finally overtook us, but not before Alex, stroking my lace covered bum one more time said, “Why would you want to wear boxers, when you could wear these?”
We awoke to the motion of the boat rocking gently. The wind had picked up overnight and the sky was darkening, a summer storm on the way. Alex went out to pick up our clothes and claimed that she couldn’t find my underpants. She said, “Keep my knickers as you’ve been wearing them all night.”
“No.”
She pouted, “Don’t you like them? You seemed to last night.”
It was true that I had enjoyed the feel of wearing them last night, and it didn’t feel so silly wearing them now. I shrugged, “Why not?” and pulled my shorts up over them.
Alex smiled and pulled her dress over her head.
“Aren’t you going to wear any?” I asked.
“Well I can’t, silly, as you’re wearing mine and I don’t have any more with me. I’ll just go commando.”
Before I could say anything else, she pushed me out onto the deck where Sam and Areeya were having breakfast. They were both looking tired and I could only imagine what they had been up to last night. We joined them for coffee before Areeya got the tender ready to take us back to the pier. Alex went in first as Areeya held the rope tight for me to climb in. As I went to get in, I slipped and Areeya grabbed the back of my shorts to stop me falling into the water. I felt her hand slip inside the waistband as she held me, and I knew she would easily feel the lace knickers. I prayed she wouldn’t say anything.
“Mmm, nice underwear, James, must look cute on you.”
I blushed deep red and jumped into the tender. Alex had heard what Areeya said and she was grinning at me all the way back to the pier. We parted there, Areeya returning to the boat and Alex and I walked back to the apartment. I immediately took off my shorts and Alex’s knickers.
“Oh, why not leave them on, you look so cute.” said Alex.
“No thank you, I think I’ll go back to my boxers.”
Alex said something under breath, and I thought it sounded like, “Not for long.”
I wanted to get on with the analysis for the business and Alex was on duty in the restaurant today. I worked through the day on the business analysis for the IT support and managed to produce a rough draft of what we could do to improve the business. Frankly, anything would beat the pieces of paper they had at the moment. Around 7 o’clock my phone rang and it turned out to be Pao, calling from Cockatoo.
“Mr James. There is man here asking questions about you. He not nice. He want to know all about you, offer money to the girls for information. They not say anything and tell me about him. I thought you should know he asking questions.”
“Pao, thank you, do you know where he’s from?”
“We think Engrish, Mr James. He not very nice.”
“Ok, is he still there?”
“Yes, he getting drunk.”
“Is Areeya there?
“She gone to boat with Miss Sam, I think.”
“OK, Pao, you’ve done well, thank you. Can you try to keep him there? I’ll be straight down.”
“OK, Mr James.”
I sat back and wondered who the hell this could be? I didn’t like the idea of someone nosing around and I knew Pao and the girls wouldn’t say anything, but I wanted to see this guy for myself. As I walked down to the bar I called Alex, but it went to voicemail, so I left her a message and carried on to Cockatoo. It was just getting busy as I arrived and Pao saw me and came over.
“He over there, Mr James. In the corner with Nin, she keep him here.”
“Thanks, Pao. You can call me James, you know, it’s OK.”
“OK, Mr James.”
Pao got me a beer and I sat at the bar to get a look at this guy who was so interested in me. Nin was a very pretty Ladyboy and she was playing Connect 4 with a tall, skinny and very pale man, with a bad haircut and a loud beach shirt and shorts. He was also wearing socks with sandals, which made him English for sure. Nin was easily beating him, which wasn’t exactly a surprise, and he looked as if he was already drunk. I thought he looked familiar but I couldn’t work out where I might have seen him before.
Pao was still next to me, “What’s he been asking about, Pao? Do you know?”
“Girls say he asking about you, where you from, what you do and about Miss Alex. Do you want me to throw him out, Mr James?”
I had seen Pao deal with a few rowdy customers before and I had no doubt she would be able to deal with this guy.
“No, Pao, not yet, anyway. Let me see what I can find out, first.”
I went over and sat with my beer at the next table to Nin and the guy, caught his eye and nodded to him. He was pretty far gone and tried to nod back but his head kept going and I thought he would topple over.
“Hey” I said to him, “You OK, mate?”
“Yeah,” he said, “bit drunk, I think. Had too many of these.” he waved his empty bottle of Leo about.
“Can I buy a fellow Brit another one?” I asked.
“Ahh, good man, nice to talk to Brit, can’t understand these people, cluck, cluck, cluck all the time, horrible chatter.”
I wanted to kick him out on his arse, but not until I knew who he was.
“I’ll get us another beer then.”
“Very kind of ya, pal, yeah, cheers.”
Nin, who I knew spoke good English, and had understood everything this idiot was saying, looked at me and I waggled the bottle and two fingers. She got the message and disappeared to get us two beers. She brought them back and looked at me to see if she should stay but I shook my head at her.
I put the beer down on the table. “Here you go, mate. This one’s on me.”
“Good on ya, sport. Where ya from, then?”
We clinked the bottles together and he took a huge gulp.
“I’m from London, Tottenham. On holiday here, and you?”
“Poxy Midlands, me. Wish I could get to London, much better place than Birmingham.”
“Maybe, Brum’s OK, good Indian food there, anyway.”
“Hate all that foreign shit, me. Steak an” chips, that’s more like it.”
“If you don’t like foreign food, why are you here?”
He hiccupped twice and then looked around to see if anyone else was listening, and leant forward towards me, almost falling over again.
“Here for work, sort of undercover.”
“Wow,” I said, “you’re police, then?”
He shook his head, “Nah, journalist. Work for papers.”
Go carefully here, James, I thought,
“Oh, big story, is it? Drugs, or people smuggling then, or pirates?” For a moment I thought I’d gone too far by mentioning pirates.
“He looked at me, almost cross eyed by now, “Pirates, yes, s’right. Looking for a bloke here, s’posed to be hero, saved a couple of tarts from the pirates.”
I felt my fists start to clench, and only with a conscious effort did I manage to relax them.
“So, that’s the story, then? Sounds alright, I guess.”
He laughed, or at least, a filthy noise that could have been a laugh, gurgled out of his throat.
“He’s no fucking hero, shacked up here with some tranny, pretends she’s whiter than white.”
My fists started to clench again as he hiccupped and finished his beer. Nin materialised at his elbow with another Leo and the guy took it and belched. She looked at him as if he was something on the bottom of her shoe and turned to me to see if I wanted her to stay. I shook my head, winked at her and she spun on her heel and went back to watching us from the bar along with Pao.
“She was doing the dirty in Bangkok for years, mixed up with gangsters and everythin’.”
“So, you got the story then, I guess.”
“Nearly pal, just need to get pictures of them together and then I can sell the story, big bucks.”
“Where are they, then? Should be easy enough, I suppose.”
I thought he had sussed me because a cunning look passed across his face, but he may have just been suppressing another belch. Had he recognised me? I knew most of the photos of me taken after the attack weren’t that clear, and I had stayed away from cameras until it all died down. There had been a few stolen Facebook pictures used, but they were so old nobody would have recognised me now.
“Whadda ya say your name was?” he asked, his eyes glazing.
“Robert. Bob, I mean, what’s yours?”
He tried to focus his eyes, “Tony, nice to meet ya Bob.”
“Likewise, mate.”
“Got to go,” he staggered but managed to stand up with the help of the table. “Thanks for the beer, pal, see ya round.”
He meandered out of the bar, knocking into tables on his way out. I hurried over to the bar where Pao and Nin were watching him stumble out.
“Can we get someone to follow him? Find out where he’s staying?”
“I go.” Nin said, and disappeared onto the strip after Tony. He wouldn’t be difficult to follow.
I asked Pao to let me know as soon as Nin found out where he was staying, and I called both Alex and Areeya to meet me back at the apartment as soon as they could. By the time I got back to Koh Samui Blue Alex was already there, and Areeya arrived a few minutes later. She had been on the boat with Sam and had left her there to come back to the apartment.
We sat on the terrace with a drink, and I gave them a full rundown on my encounter with Tony. At first, Alex was very agitated and then quiet and calm as I told the story. By now, I realised the more controlled she seemed on the outside, the more she would be seething inside. Areeya, equally aware of her body language, was throwing anxious glances at Alex as she became absolutely still, a sure sign an explosion was on its way.
Areeya was the first to speak. “James, do you think this is the journalist who was chasing us a few weeks ago?”
“Yes, I think it is, Areeya. He’s from the same place, he’s using the same kind of words about us, and I’m sure it’s the same guy.”
Alex stood up, “I’m going to fucking kill him, now, the little shit.”
She turned to go down the stairs from the apartment and both Areeya and I shouted “No!” Areeya was closer to her than me and tried to grab her, but Alex was too fast and sprinted down the stairs. Areeya and I both ran after her but she had already disappeared into the darkness. I knew she didn’t know where to find the guy, so I guessed she would go first to Cockatoo. Areeya was trying to call Alex on her mobile but it went straight to voicemail. My phone rang, and I hit the answer button.
“Alex, where are you?”
“It not Miss Alex, it me, Pao, Mr James.”
“Pao,” I yelled, “Is Alex there?”
“No, but Nin followed man and we know where he live.”
“Great, Pao, but don’t tell Alex until I get there, make sure of that.”
“Yes, but Nin also saw him meet someone, Mr James.”
I was having difficulty keeping up with Areeya as I was talking to Pao.
“Who was it, Pao?”
“Mr James, I’m so sorry.”
“Pao, why are you sorry? Who was it?”
“It was Miss Sam.”
Chapter 3
I stopped dead in my tracks, “What did you say, Pao?”
“Miss Sam, she meet the man. The horrible man. Nin follow him and saw them talking.”
“Nin was sure it was Sam?”
“Yes, Mr James, she say she saw them clearly outside hotel he staying.”
I couldn’t believe it. What the hell would Sam be doing with this creep? Areeya was now well ahead of me on the way to Cockatoo, I didn’t want her to hear this until I got there.
“Pao, please don’t say anything to Alex or Areeya until I get there. Oh, and tell Nin not to say anything either.”
This was getting weird. This sleaze ball journalist turns up, then, if what Nin and Pao say is true, Sam meets with him. It didn’t make any sense.
I started to run after Areeya, but she had a head start and was no slouch. I got to Cockatoo and looked around for Alex or Areeya but couldn’t see either of them. Pao and Nin were inside the bar and I made straight for them.
“Have you seen Alex or Areeya?” I asked them.
“No seen Miss Alex. Miss Areeya just left, she say she might know where Miss Alex gone.”
“She didn’t say where that was?”
“No, Mr James, We say nothing to Miss Areeya.”
This, at least, gave me the chance to talk to Nin.
“Nin, please tell me what you saw.”
Nin looked nervous, probably wondering if she was going to be in trouble over this.
“Nin, tell me what you saw, I promise you won’t get into trouble.”
Pao said something in Thai to Nin. She still looked anxious, but started to speak, “I followed the man. He went very slow and was easy to follow.” Nin’s English was very good for a Thai bargirl. “He was, how you say, stagger?”
“Staggering?”
“Yes, he was staggering along road and sat down two times at bars. He ended up at hotel down by beach.”
Pao jumped in, “Cheap hotel, very bad.”
“Nin continued, “He sat in the hotel lobby. I was going to come back when I saw lady come up to him and start talking. I couldn’t see who it was from outside, so I sneak in and then see it was Miss Sam.”
“Nin, are you absolutely sure, it was Sam?” I asked.
Nin looked nervously over at Pao, who nodded to her.
“Yes, Mr James, I sure. I seen Miss Sam several times here with Miss Areeya. I know it was her.”
“OK, Nin, I believe you. Did you hear what they said?”
“I could not get too close, Miss Sam know me I think. Miss Sam was angry, she was talking loudly at man, but I could not hear.”
“Nin, thank you. Don’t worry, you’re not in trouble at all.”
I tried to make sense of all this. I believed Nin. After all, she knew Sam well enough, and I had no doubt that she had seen her. But what did it mean? It was obvious that Sam knew Tony somehow. I was certain he was the journalist who had raked up the story in the UK about Alex and myself after the pirate attack. I had been told by a friend in the UK that someone inside the company was leaking information about us to the media. It had started about the time Sam arrived in Thailand, and it was she who told me what the journalist was publishing. Was I being paranoid? Everything seemed to fit, but why would Sam be doing this? Was it to get me out of the way, so she could get my job? That would take an almost psychopathic level of cunning and manipulation on Sam’s part. Why was she so angry with Tony? I wished Nin had been able to hear what they were saying.
While all this was flashing through my mind, I still had no idea where Alex or Areeya had got to. Neither did I know where Sam was. Fuck, this was getting crazy, I had to track somebody, anybody, down. I called Areeya and the phone went to voicemail, as did my next call to Alex. I didn’t have Sam’s number so I was back to square one. Somehow, I had to pull some of these strands together to make sense of this. I had no idea where Alex and Areeya might be, but I guessed Sam might be back on the boat. She and Areeya had been staying aboard since Sam arrived so I thought I would try there first.
Telling Pao and Nin yet again not to tell Alex or Areeya about Sam, I headed off to the boat. Nin and Pao looked uneasy, but I thought they would do as I asked, unless they were confronted by Alex or Areeya, which I thought unlikely. As I walked down the pier I tried to call Alex and Areeya again, but both calls went straight to voicemail, so I asked them to call me as soon as they could. I was also trying to work out what to say to Sam if she was there. Should I charge straight in and ask her outright what was going on, or try to find out something more subtly. After all, there was the chance this was a misunderstanding or a coincidence. My instinct told me it wasn’t, but I couldn’t rule it out completely. Areeya had moored Cockatoo stern onto the pier, so I didn’t have any problems about getting to it. The interior lights were showing and as I reached the stern, I called out, “Sam, are you on board?”
Sam’s voice came from the cabin, “Hey, James, yes I’m here, come on board.”
I slipped off my shoes and walked across to the stern. Sam came out of the cabin and smiled broadly at me.
“Hi, James, what’s up?”
“Hey, Sam, I’m trying to find Alex and Areeya, they seem to have vanished. I thought they might be here.”
“No, they’re not here, have you called them?”
“Yes, but it’s going straight to voicemail.”
“Ah, come on in anyway, I’m sure they’ll call soon.”
“I couldn’t call you as I don’t have your number, Sam.”
“Wouldn’t have done you any good. I’ve lost my phone, had to report it so it’s been blocked. Relying on emails at the moment. It’s nice not to have to worry about it. I’ll leave it until I get back to Bangkok to replace it.”
I followed Sam into the cabin, still not sure what to say. Sam produced beers and we sat down around the table. Sam sipped her beer, “I’ve been on board all day, trying to catch up on some work.”
That was a lie, I thought. If Nin was right, Sam had been in town earlier on.
“That’s rough, working while you’re on holiday. I see the company hasn’t changed that much then.”
She laughed, “No, you’re right, they still want their pound of flesh. How’s the new business going?”
“OK, I’m getting the business systems sorted first, getting them out of the way first. It’s straightforward, so shouldn’t take long.” I had the glimmer of an idea.
I asked Sam, “Is there anyone left at the company who I would still know?”
Sam thought and then shook her head, “I don’t think so. They had a pretty good clear out, why? Is there anything I can do?”
“No, I doubt it, it’s just something about the pirate attack which has nagged away at me. Don’t worry, I’ll give John a call sometime.”
“John? I don’t remember a John.”
“John Nichols, part of the back-office team, before it got disbanded. Probably left before you arrived. Gave me the heads up about something. He had heard a rumour someone in the company was spreading gossip about me. Probably nothing to it all, I always think it’s more cockup than conspiracy. It will keep. As I was here, I thought I would ask.”
I thought Sam looked a bit edgy, she wouldn’t keep eye contact with me. My phone bleeped and it was Areeya..
“James, where are you? I found Alex, she’s upset but alright. We’re heading back to the apartment.”
“That’s great, Areeya. I’m on the boat with Sam. I thought you might have come here.”
“No, I went after Alex. Can you tell Sam I will stay here with Alex, I’ll see her in the morning.”
“Will do, Areeya, I’ll see you shortly.” She rang off.
“Sam, there’s been a bit of a crisis, that’s why I couldn’t reach them. Areeya said she would stay at the apartment tonight and see you tomorrow morning. Anyway, mystery solved. I’ll shoot off now, Sam. I’ll see you tomorrow, shall I?”
“I think Areeya was planning to take the boat out tomorrow, she promised to take me to a reef on the other side of the island. I think we’ll stay the night there and be back the day after. It’s my last chance before I go back to Bangkok. Send my love to both of them, will you?”
“Will do, Sam. Goodnight and have a great trip.”
We kissed and I walked off the boat, slipped on my shoes and headed down the pier. As I reached the end by the beach, I ducked into the darkness behind a wall and waited. It was probably only 15 minutes later when I heard footsteps coming down the pier. Sam walked past me and straight into town. I let her get out of sight as I was sure I knew where she was headed. I trailed some way behind her as I didn’t want to let her see me. Reaching the hotel Nin had mentioned, I found a spot opposite the hotel, where I could keep watch unobserved. I could only think this little late-night trip was because of what I’d said about ‘John’ and the leaks.
Sure enough, a few minutes later I saw Sam and Tony through the window of the bar in what looked like animated conversation. They seemed to be arguing angrily with each other and Sam was waving her arms and shouting at him. He looked at one point if he was going to hit her until she grabbed his arm and stopped him. I took out my iPhone and took a few photos of the two of them through the window. They wouldn’t win any prizes but at least you could recognise the two of them clearly enough. I thought about getting closer to hear what they were arguing about, but I would risk being spotted and I didn’t want that at this stage. I thought I had enough evidence, so I backed away into the shadow and headed back to the apartment.
When I arrived, Alex and Areeya were out on the balcony. Alex was sitting on a chair with her arms wrapped around her legs, staring out into the darkness. Areeya was on another chair and raised her eyebrows to me as I came over to where they were both sitting.
“Hi Alex, how are you? I was worried about you when you ran off.” I sat down next to her.
“Nobody has to worry about me, I’m fine on my own.”
“Where did you go?”
“I went looking for that little prick of a journalist.”
“But you didn’t find him?”
“Not yet, but when I do, I will break all his fingers, so he can’t write any more filth and ruin any more people’s lives.”
I believe she would have done it if she could.
“What would you do if I told you I know where he is?”
Both Alex and Areeya turned to stare at me.
“Where is he then?” said Alex, quietly.
“I’m not going to tell you.”
Alex leapt up and clenched her fists, “Why not, for fuck’s sake? Tell me now.”
“I’m not going to tell you because I don’t want you running off to belt him. I have a far better plan.”
“What is it?” she said, “because if it doesn’t involve breaking his fingers I’m not interested.”
Areeya, silent up to now, said, “Alex, please sit down and let James explain his idea to us. Please?”
Alex did sit down but I could tell the red mist was still there. I waited for a few seconds to see if she would calm down a little more, but that didn’t look likely, so I shared the plan which had been fermenting in my mind on the way back from the hotel. When I finished, Areeya was the first to speak, “Yes, James, I think it could work. I need to speak to my father, but I am sure he would want to play his part.”
Alex was still quiet, but I hoped she would accept the plan. She looked at me, “You’re smarter than you look, you know.”
“Thanks, I think.” She jumped up off the chair and came and sat on my lap, her mood almost miraculously changed.
“I’m still mad that I can’t break his fingers, but I will just have to take that out on you tonight, baby.”
She kissed me and her tongue snaked into my mouth. She started to grind her bum around on my lap and my cock decided it was time to wake up.
Areeya, said, “I’ll leave you two to do whatever you want, I’m heading off to bed.”
Alex pouted, “Aww, please come give me a goodnight kiss at least.”
Areeya walked across and Alex pulled her down and kissed her hard on the lips right in front of my face. I could see Alex’s tongue trying to open up Areeya’s lips who gave a little moan before pulling away.
“You are such a bad girl, Alex. I am going to bed now, see you both in the morning.”
Alex giggled as Areeya kissed me before disappearing into the apartment.
“Where did you get to? I was worried about you.”
Alex put her arms around my neck and her head against my chest. “I’m sorry, I was so angry that I couldn’t get my hands on the little creep. I wanted to sort my head out. There’s a place out by the beach where I like to go to if I’m worried about something. It’s quiet and secluded, I can sit there, day or night, and it helps me sort things out in my mind. Areeya knows about it, so she came to find me, hugged me and just talked to me. She is so good at calming me down when I get into a mood. She never gets angry, never lets things get to her. She’s the most unselfish person I have ever met.”
That made me think of what the truth about Sam would do to Areeya. I thought I would keep it to myself for a little longer and hoped I could come up with some idea of what to do.
Alex and I sat, holding each other and enjoying the cool breeze which had spring up. She had her head on my chest and I rubbed her back which I knew she loved. I thought she was about to go to sleep when she sat up and looked straight at me.
“Did you enjoy Nana Plaza?”
“What?” I squeaked, she had taken me completely off guard.
“I said, when you went to Bangkok after we fought, did you enjoy Nana Plaza?”
Somehow, she knew about my drunken visit to Nana Plaza so I couldn’t bluff it out. “How did you know I went there?”
“Areeya called her father after you left and he had you followed when you arrived. He told her all about your visit to the bars there and your time with, who was it? Bell and Ting? Did you enjoy it?”
I was now blushing furiously and had no option but to confess.
“I’m sorry. To be honest, I can’t remember exactly what happened, I was so off my head that night. I was angry and jealous, and I was trying, in some mad way, to get revenge for what I thought you had done. I am ashamed to say it and it sounds so puerile now. I was so totally fucked up with booze and self-loathing that night, I lost sight of what was truly important. It wasn’t my finest moment and I feel so embarrassed about how I behaved. So, no I didn’t enjoy it. It did do something, though.”
“What’s that?”
“It convinced me I had been a colossal fool and that I needed to win you back at all costs, because I loved you.”
She was still looking in my eyes, trying to work out if I was telling the truth.
“Would you have told me about it?”
I thought for a moment, “Probably, but only with my last breath on my deathbed.”
She laughed, “You think we’ll be together that long?”
“I hope we both live to be 100, Alex.”
She smiled, “Me too, baby, me too. Please don’t run off again, I really couldn’t take it again.”
“I won’t, I promise.”
“OK, in that case I forgive you, but mark my words, no more fucking anybody other than me or Areeya unless I say so, is that clear?”
“How about Pao?” I meant it as a joke, but Alex grabbed my nipple through my t-shirt and twisted. “Oww, that hurt.”
“Good, I told you I would make up for you not letting me break that guy’s fingers. Your cock belongs to Areeya and me. If you want to use it anywhere else you have to get our permission, is that clear? Remember that little cock cage I showed you?”
“OK, OK, I agree.” Frankly, restricting my sexual activity to Alex and Areeya wasn’t exactly a hardship.
“So, you want to get it on with Pao again, do you?” She was smiling now.
“That’s not what I said, but she is very sweet.” I batted her hand away as she tried another assault on my nipple.
She grinned, “Yes she is, and I may have to reward her with a session with you. She is in love with you, you know. But tonight, you’re mine, you bad boy. Come with me, mummy needs to punish you.”
Alex stood up, took my hand and pulled me through into the apartment. We got to the middle of the room and she stopped, turned around to face me and let go of my hand.
“Unzip my dress.”
She turned her back to me and held her hair up so the zip was visible. I took hold of the top of the zip and pulled it downwards.
“Slowly.”
I did as she asked and slowly pulled the zip down to the bottom. She shook her hips, the dress fell to the floor and she stepped out of it, leaving her in matching bra and knickers. She looked back over her shoulder at me, “Undo my bra.”
I stepped forward and unhooked the bra and she shrugged the straps off her shoulders and the bra and let it fall to the floor. Turning to face me, she kept her hands over her breasts and I could see her cock was peeking over the top of her knickers. My head was spinning and my mouth felt dry as I imagined what was to come. Alex dropped her hands from her breasts. “I’m in control tonight, do you understand?”
I nodded, not trusting my voice to speak.
“That’s good, baby.” She whispered.
I knew all along I would have to do penance for what had happened after I left her and went to Bangkok, and it seemed like I was about to find out what the penalty would be. She reached out with one hand, stroked my cheek with her fingers and then gave me a little slap. It didn’t hurt but the shock of it was enough to make me squeal. “Oww.”
She bent her head forward and kissed me, her tongue forcing its way into my mouth as her hand started to rub my cock through my thin shorts. I responded immediately as she continued to fondle and kiss me. She broke the kiss and walked behind me, her fingers stroking my face and caressing my lips as she did so. I turned to follow her and I got a sharp slap on my bum.
“Face the front. Don’t move until mummy tells you to.”
I felt her move close behind me, her breasts pushing against my back and I could feel her hard cock jutting between the cheeks of my bum. Her hair brushed against my neck and the velvety feel of her tongue as she kissed and licked my neck. Her hands came round and she pushed them up under my t-shirt, tweaking and pinching my nipples. They hardened immediately as she rolled and stretched the nubs between her fingers and dug her nails into them as well. I heard myself groan, and I closed my eyes as she continued to attack my increasingly sensitive nipples.
She pushed her cock harder against me and I could feel myself responding in kind. I groaned again and my back arched with pleasure as she continued her assault on my tortured nipples. They were now painful, but it was such a sensuous thrill that I wanted it to go on forever. She suddenly raised her hands, pushed off my T-shirt and flung it into a corner of the room. She dragged her nails across my bare chest and I could feel the sting as they broke the skin. The pain was exquisite and it made me arch my back again as she dragged them once more across my torso.
She put one hand across my face and pulled my head back as she pushed the other hand down the front of my shorts and found my hard cock. Her fingers rolled around it, stroking up and down the length before digging her nails into the head. I winced, the pain mingling with that from my nipples. I felt her fingers roll my balls together and she squeezed, making me stagger and almost lose my balance. She had stopped kissing my neck but now she started again, licking and kissing before nipping my earlobe hard between her teeth. I felt a sharp pain, but as with the sensations from my nipples and my groin, it was exciting me; somewhere the pain had become pleasure and was turning me on. I had my eyes closed and was becoming highly aroused. Alex suddenly pulled down my shorts and I stood naked, uncertain of what she had planned next.
I felt a stinging pain and realised she had slapped the right cheek of my bum followed by another as she did it again. Her nails raked my back this time and I staggered slightly forwards. Alex used this to push me towards the wall of the room and I had to put my hands out to stop myself falling over, leaving me spread eagled against the wall. She held me in that position and thrust one leg in between mine and pushed them apart. I was now immobile, legs splayed and having to lean against the wall for balance. I got another sharp slap on each cheek, and she reached between my legs and squeezed my balls again, hard enough for me to moan with the pain. Even so, I felt my cock get even harder with the treatment.
“Have you been a bad boy?” she hissed into my ear. “Have you, James? Have you been a bad boy, putting that cock which belongs to me somewhere it shouldn’t have been?”
I nodded and she squeezed my balls once more. “Say it.”
“Yes, I’ve been a bad boy.” She gave my balls another squeeze.
“Promise me you won’t do it again.”
“I promise, I promise.”
“Good boy, James, I will hold you to that promise.”
She caressed my back with her fingertips this time and the softness of her touch after the raking from her nails almost made me climax. I felt her move between my legs and she ran her fingers gently across my bum cheeks which were burning slightly from the previous slaps. She slapped me hard on each cheek one more time and I bucked forwards allowing her to move closer between my legs. She pushed a finger into my mouth and I sucked on it as I guessed she intended. She let me cover it with saliva and pulled it out with a small plop. She reached down and I felt her finger circle the edge of my hole. She pushed it in and kept her hand on my back so all I could do was make a sound in my throat as her finger slipped in and out of my hole. I felt her push in a second finger and she started to finger fuck me, gently at first and then harder as she opened me up.
She withdrew her fingers and in an instant, I felt her cock tapping at my entrance. Spread-eagled against the wall there was nothing I could do to stop her, but I was desperate to feel her inside me. I felt this was my punishment for what I had so stupidly done in Bangkok and I deserved this as part of the price of forgiveness. I felt something wet fall onto my hole and I realised that Alex was using her saliva to lubricate me. I heard her spit once more and felt her spread it onto her cockhead. I involuntarily tensed as she pushed her cock head into me.
“Push back, baby, or it will really hurt.”
I tried to do as she said, but there was a burning pain as he pushed her cock past my muscle and then with a grunt she was inside. It hurt more than any other time she had fucked me and I was groaning loudly as she slammed into me. I can’t remember exactly when but at some point, the pain faded and instead a red hot surge of pleasure overcame me. I was now pushing back as her cock rammed into me and I could hear her grunting as her balls slapped against me. She slapped me again on the bum, and then once more, but that simply escalated the levels of ecstasy I was feeling. I could feel her cock getting even harder and she was now almost pushing me off my feet as she pounded into me. She reached up and grabbed my hair, pulling my head backwards as she accelerated her thrusts, trying to reach her climax. I could feel she was getting close and I pushed back as hard as I could, even though I was burning inside. She grunted once and I felt her come deep inside me, her cum pouring into me. I was now convulsing as I came almost at the same time as she did. My cum flooding from my rigid cock without it being touched at all. Alex pumped once or twice more to drive all her juices into me, and through the haze of all my passion and pain and pleasure I thought I heard her whisper something that sounded like, “You’re my bitch now.”
Alex pulled out of me and I felt empty when her cock was gone. I felt so shattered that I couldn’t even stand up and remained leaning against the wall. Alex put my arm around my shoulder and led me across to the wetroom, turned on the water and gently washed and cleaned me up. She didn’t speak, giving me time to think about what had just happened. Alex had not hurt me; nothing she had done had caused me real pain and I had never had any inclination for BDSM. Yet, even though the pain of what she did to me was mild, it had excited me. Alex had dominated me as a punishment and not only had I accepted that, I had enjoyed it.
“Are you OK, baby? You look miles away.” Alex’s voice cut into my thoughts.
“Oh, no. I’m good.” I wrapped my arms around her, kissed her, and as the water cascaded down over us, I said “I love you, Alex. I promise I will never leave you again.”
“Oh, James, I love you too.”
She turned off the water and brought towels to dry me off gently, before leading me across to the bed. I lay back on the cool sheets and within a few minutes I was fast asleep. I woke sometime during the night and Alex was spooning up behind me, her arm over my hip. I could hear her slow, soft breathing mixed in with the sounds of the sea and I knew I would keep my promise. I wanted to be hers forever.
I woke early while Alex was still sleeping. I slipped from the bed, pulled on a t-shirt and shorts, made myself a coffee and took it quietly out onto the balcony. I love those few moments in the early morning when the darkness dissolves into a fresh day. The sunrise on Samui is beautiful; the sun gently bruises the far horizon blue and red and finally orange as it rises, followed by the first sharp rays of sunlight flickering through the fronds of the palm trees. The sea changes colour from black to dark blue to a sparkling azure as the light spreads across the water and the heat starts to hint at what will follow. I heard the door to the apartment open and I heard someone pad out onto the balcony. Before I could look round, arms wrapped around my neck and someone kissed my cheek.
“Good Morning James. How are you?” Areeya’s soft voice made my heart lift.
I reached up and held her arms with mine as she nuzzled my neck.
“All the better for seeing you, Areeya.”
“We haven’t had much time together recently,” she said.
“You’re busy with Sam, it’s only natural.”
“Mmm, but I don’t want you to think I have forgotten you, James. Sam will go back to Bangkok soon, I haven’t deserted you.”
Keeping her arms around my neck, she slid round and sat in my lap. She was wearing a short silk robe and nothing else. I wrapped my arms around her and she laid her head on my shoulder as we both watched the sunrise.
“It’s so beautiful, isn’t it? I couldn’t imagine anywhere better, or anyone better to watch it with.” Areeya said. She raised her head and kissed me on the lips.
“I am sorry that I told Alex about Nana Plaza, James. I don’t know what I hoped to do by that. I was angry also with you for walking out on us.”
“Areeya, you have no need to apologise for anything. I was the bloody fool, remember? You were the one who trusted me enough to let me come back. If it wasn’t for you, I might not be here now. Besides, I would have told Alex about Nana Plaza, sometime, so it doesn’t matter.”
She put her head back on my shoulder, “I’m glad you came back, James. It wasn’t the same without you.” She lifted her head back up and kissed me again. At that point, I almost caved and told Areeya about Sam, but deep down I knew I had to keep this secret for a while longer.
We were interrupted by Alex, coming out on the balcony and she stood in front of us, naked and shaking her head to try and wake up.
“Don’t let me stop you two, I don’t mind watching. Although I’m impressed if James is up to it, after what we did last night.”
Areeya and I both giggled, which brought a smirk to Alex’s face.
“I heard you both, even through the door,” laughed Areeya.
“Why didn’t you come join in then?” Alex yawned as she said it.
“Mmm, it seemed to me three would have been a crowd last night.”
I laughed this time, “Yes, I think that was payback last night. It was wise to stay out of it. Anyway, I have to get on with what we agreed last night.”
Areeya stood up and for a moment I had a glorious view of her naked pussy inches from my nose. She strolled across to Alex, who had found some sunglasses from somewhere, and was wearing them and nothing else. Areeya embraced Alex and they kissed deeply then both looked across to me in a clear invitation. Alex was naked except for the sunglasses, and Areeya had let the robe fall open. Usually when faced with these two like this I had the backbone of a jellyfish, but this time I knew I had to get going if I was going to carry out our plan. I put my head in my hands.
“Oh no,” I said, “Not now, I have to get ready to go out.”
They pouted at me and giggled. “Your loss, baby.” said Alex.
I forced myself to stand up and head off into the shower, followed by howls of laughter and Alex shouting “Pussy” after me. I felt sore after last night, but a shower and a shave helped ease the aches away. I came out to find the two girls lying on the bed, wrapped in each other’s arms, kissing and caressing. I grabbed my phone and started filming them until Alex noticed and threw a plastic bottle of water at me.
“This will look great on the website,” I yelled, as Alex chased me out on the balcony.
“Bastard!” she shouted as I ran down the stairs to the restaurant but I could hear both Areeya and Alex laughing as I walked away. I popped into a local restaurant for a coffee so I could finalise my thoughts about what to do. We had agreed that I would confront Tony and try to find out what he wanted. Depending on this conversation, I would have to improvise what would happen next. Our plan depended on Tony being as greedy as he seemed to be, and me being able to act well enough to keep him doing what we wanted. It was a lucky break that Areeya and Sam would be out on the boat for the next two days.
It was just before 8 o’clock when I arrived at the hotel where Tony was staying. I found a spot in a nearby cafe where I could see the hotel clearly. I didn’t think Tony would be an early riser and sure enough, it wasn’t until 10 o’clock that I spotted him walking out of the hotel. He walked only a few yards to the nearest bar and went straight inside. He sat at a table and had ordered a beer. From his performance the other night he seemed to be a serious drinker and firing up a beer this early proved it. I waited a few minutes to let him get settled in, then walked over to him and sat down in front of him.
“Mind if I join you Tony?”
he almost choked on the beer bottle. “What the fuck? Who are you?”
“Don’t you remember me? The other night in the bar. I bought you a drink.”
His eyes told me he couldn’t remember me at all.
“Oh yeah, thanks for that. What was your name again?”
“James, but that’s not want what I said then.”
A flash of recognition passed across his face, to be replaced by that rat like look I remembered from the other night.
“Wait, you’re…”
“Yep, the guy you are looking for, Tony. Well done, you’ve found me. Want another beer?”
I waved to the bar girl and she came across with a couple of Leo beers. He looked at me suspiciously but reached out for the beer.
“What do you want?”
I took a swig of the beer.
“I thought it was more what you wanted Tony? You’re the one that’s chasing me, or us, I should say. What do you want?”
He leant back, confident now that he thought he had the upper hand.
“I’m going to publish the truth about you and your Ladyboy whore girlfriend and her lezzie partner. I’m going to tell everyone what you and they have been doing out here.”
I had to force myself to ignore his words, I had known he would do this and I let it pass.
“Doesn’t sound like much of a story. Might get you a couple of paragraphs in the red tops, if that. But I don’t think that’s what you’re here for is it, Tony?”
His eyes narrowed, “Whaddaya mean?”
“It’s not just us out here, is it, Tony? You think you have bigger fish to fry, don’t you?”
“Dunno what you mean”
“Tony, you think you can link Areeya and Alex to her father’s business dealings. That’s what you meant last time about gangsters, wasn’t it?”
He looked away and I knew I was right.
“And if that’s right, so what, it’s true.”
“But it’s very dangerous, Tony. You don’t know what you’re getting into.”
That ratty look passed across his face again.
“There is a way I could be persuaded to drop the story.”
“I guess that would involve money, would it?”
He grinned, showing dirty teeth, “Maybe, if there was enough of it.”
“How much, Tony? Let’s not prat about.”
He hesitated. He hadn’t thought this through properly and was trying to figure out how much to ask for. He was struggling to keep up.
“One hundred grand, pounds that is, not Baht, in case you were wondering.”
“Not possible, Tony. Publish and be damned.” I got up to walk away. I could see the panic in his eyes as he saw his payday disappearing.
“Wait, what do you suggest?”
“50 grand, US dollars. You can have it tonight and be on a plane tomorrow morning. I’ll throw in a free night with one of the girls at Cockatoo tonight. What about it? The offer will expire if I walk out of here and you can publish and see what happens to you.”
“Why do you care so much? What’s in this for you?”
I wanted to throw a distraction at him.
“We have a good thing going here, we don’t need you messing it up.”
“What you doin” then? Running drugs as well? I know you’ve got a new business opening up.”
I sighed, he could only have got that from Sam.
“Better you don’t know, Tony. 50 grand or nothing.”
“OK, OK. Keep your hair on. OK, 50 grand tonight, used bills so they can’t be traced.”
The idiot had been watching too many movies.
“Tell me one thing. How did you get the story you published in the UK? I’m just curious. You must have had someone on the inside feeding you the details.”
I swear for a moment he was going to tell me, to show off how clever he had been, but he shook his head.
“Never reveal my sources. Tonight, I want a clean real girl. Not one of those pervy Ladyboys you’ve got there.”
I had to dig my nails in my hands to stop myself jumping across the table.
“OK, but you leave the island tomorrow morning and then straight back to wherever you came from. Deal?”
He leaned forwards and offered his hand. I shook it and felt I needed to scrub my hand straight away.
“Ten o’clock tonight at the bar.” I said, stood up and walked out.
Chapter 4
Tony was smirking as I left the bar and I swore to myself I would wipe that look off his face as soon as I could. I hurried back to the apartment, where Alex was working on some business for the restaurant, and let her listen to the conversation on the tiny recorder I had used to tape everything. I could see she was getting more and more angry as the conversation unfolded. After it finished, she sat back.
“I wish you had let me break his fingers.”
“I had to stop myself from doing that to him this morning.”
She looked up at me and smiled, “You don’t know how good you are, do you?”
I looked at her, not sure what she meant.
“I mean the way you handled the pirate attack, and how you dealt with Kritsada. I don’t know which took more balls. Coming back over here when you didn’t know if I would take you back, and this thing with the journalist. You’ve been so smart and brave. I’m so glad you came back into my life, come here and give me a kiss.”
She pulled me down next to her and as we kissed she slid her hand under my t-shirt and gently caressed my nipples.
“That’s just to keep you going until we get rid of this pig.” she grinned.
I dragged my mind back to the matter in hand.
“Is everything arranged with Kritsada?”
Alex nodded, “Yes, I only have to confirm how much money we need and he will have it delivered this evening. They will be forgeries, but good ones. Don’t ask any questions about that, by the way. Areeya spoke to him this morning before she headed out with Sam. He also wants you to contact him. Tomorrow would be fine, he said.”
She looked up at me, frowning. “Is there anything you left out of what you told us you agreed with Kritsada?”
I looked her back straight in the eye and lied, “No, why?”
“Mmm, nothing. Just remember what I said about him, he will always expect an agreement to be honoured.”
I nodded, thinking she knows I’m hiding something, “I remember. Now, is everything ready at the bar for tonight?”
“Yes, Pao and the girls are all sorted. Nin and Pao are acting a bit strange, do you know why?”
For the second time in a couple of minutes, I had to look Alex in the eye and lie. “No, no idea at all.”
As usual with Alex, I had the feeling she could see right through me, but I had no option but to lie.
She narrowed her eyes at me, “Anyway, everything is set up, we need to make sure everyone knows what to do when.”
There wasn’t much to do except worry about things going wrong, so after a quick lunch of Thai green curry and some chicken with cashew nuts, Alex went back to work on the restaurant business and I tried to finish the business systems plan which had been interrupted by Tony. It was no use, though, I couldn’t concentrate and went for a swim from the beach. At least that relaxed me and I went to get some rest in preparation for the evening. Alex came up from the restaurant and we lay together on the bed, kissing and caressing, but I don’t think either of us wanted to go any further until we had sorted out the business with Tony. I came close to telling her about Sam, but I wanted to see if I could come up with a way to deal with that. I thought Alex would have to tell Areeya, and I didn’t know enough yet to be sure I had the true story.
About seven o’clock, we headed over to Cockatoo. It was too early for the bar to be busy, but we had to make sure everything was ready. Pao and Nin were helping us out tonight, and they were ready and happy to do so. Tony was due to arrive at ten, and we spent a tense two hours watching the clock tick round. Business picked up and by nine thirty the place was humming. We had set aside a table for Tony in the VIP area. Bin, one of the prettiest non kathoey bar girls, was going to be with him. A little before ten, two Thai guys arrived with a bag and handed it to Alex. This was the money. I took it out back and checked inside. Used dollar bills as Tony had requested. They looked like the real thing to me and I thought Tony would be so sure of himself he wouldn’t check too closely. I didn’t want to know how Kritsada had organised this.
Tony was five minutes late and he swaggered into the bar as if he owned the place. Alex had gone to the back rooms to prepare and left me sitting out front with the bag. Tony saw me and strolled across, that sickening smirk on his face.
“Everything ready, matey?”
“Yep Tony, everything’s all set.”
He sounded as if he had already had a few beers.
“Is that it in the bag?”
I nodded and handed it to him. His eyes widened with greed as he unzipped it and looked inside.
“Before you ask,” I said, “it’s all there, 50 grand as we agreed.”
“It had better be matey, if it’s a dollar short, the deals off and I publish the story.”
“It’s all there Tony, do you think we would try and cheat you now?”
That cunning look passed across his face. “If anything happens to me, the story gets published, clear?”
“Sure, sure Tony, come and have a drink.”
I took him across to the table and waved to Bin, who came over with a beer and sat next to him. Tony’s eyes lit up when he saw Bin.
“She is real, right? Not one of them pooftahs.”
“Bin is the real deal, Tony. She’ll take care of you tonight.”
“Get me an unopened beer, I don’t want any tricks tonight.”
I left them to it and retreated to the back office where I joined Pao and Nin, who were watching the bar through the security camera monitor. We watched as Bin did her thing with Tony, and before long his hands were all over her. Very quickly Bin was giggling and stroking Tony under the table, and almost wrapped around him. One of the bar girls brought across another unopened beer which she opened at the table in front of Tony. He took a big slug and Bin whispered something in his ear. We could see the leer on his face even over the monitor. Bin stood up, took Tony by the hand as he grabbed the bag with his other hand and let Bin take him through to the back rooms.
We switched the monitor to the back-room camera and watched them walk down to the last room. Tony’s hands were all over Bin as she opened the door to the last room and pulled him inside. Pao switched the feed to the camera we had installed in the room. The light was dimmed in the room but the camera was high definition and it gave us a good view. Tony sat on the bed clutching the bag of money and he watched as Bin gyrate in front of him, shedding her clothes as she danced.
“She good.” Pao said, I think in professional admiration of Bin’s skills. Nin giggled and Pao looked round in embarrassment.
Tony took another swig from the bottle and then we could see him yawn once, and then again. He swayed slightly and within a few seconds he fell back onto the bed, out cold.
I high-fived Pao, “It was a great idea to recap the drugged bottles, Pao. I didn’t think of that one.”
She blushed, “No problem, Mister James.”
Nin disappeared to let Bin out of the room and as I watched the feed from the room, an old Thai man entered the room. He placed a bag on the table, emptied the contents and we watched as he went to work on Tony. Nin came back into the room with the money bag and I took it from her and put it in the small safe in the back office.
“How long do we have before he wakes up, Pao?”
“About two hours, Mister James.”
“Will it be long enough?”
“Yes, Chanathip work fast but good.”
We watched fascinated as Chanathip finished his work. He cleaned up, repacked his bag and left the room as quietly as he had entered. Half an hour later Tony stirred on the bed as the drug wore off. He seemed very confused for a while but he jerked awake when he realised he had something in his mouth and could not move his hands and feet. He was trying to say something, but all that emerged were grunting noises. He pulled at the restraints tying him to the bed, but he couldn’t break them. His head was moving from side to side as he desperately tried to work out what was happening. We let him sweat like this for a while, leaving his imagination to run riot. He eventually realised he wasn’t going to break free and he slumped back onto the bed.
It was at this moment that Alex opened the door and walked in. Tony turned his head towards the noise and when he saw Alex, his eyes widened in fear. She had changed into a dominatrix outfit, which I assumed she must have had from her previous career. I hadn’t seen it before and, somewhat bizarrely in the circumstances, I hoped she would wear it with me someday. A black leather corset and knickers were completed with black stockings, black stilettos and long gloves. Her hair was pulled back into a bun and she was carrying something I recognised - the dildo whip she had used on me a few weeks ago. I shivered a little at the memory and could only imagine the fear Tony was now feeling. To Tony she must have looked like his worst nightmare
Tony struggled again against his restraints, but with the same lack of success. Alex stood by the bed and looked down at him. She let him struggle for a few minutes, then gave him a stroke across his belly with the whip. I could see she didn’t use it hard but Tony jerked up off the bed as if he had been electrocuted. His terror made it so much worse in his mind.
“Shhh, you little worm, be quiet and still and listen to me. You can’t say anything at the moment because you have a ball gag in your mouth. Just breathe through your nose.” She gave him another lash and he jerked again. This one was harder and meant to hurt, not just to frighten. I could almost smell the stink of his fear.
“Hello, Tony, do you recognise me?” Another stinging lash. Red welts appeared on his belly.
He jerked and grunted again, but he nodded.
“Good, Tony. Just in case you had forgotten, you called me a tranny and a Ladyboy whore. Now, Ladyboy? I can live with that, and whore? Yes, I’ve done my share of whoring, but tranny? That’s inexcusable, you little bag of shit.” He got another lash, the hardest yet. “I’m transgender and proud of it. I’m glad you know who I am because I want you to remember this for a long time to come.” Another lash, even harder, which made him arch his back in pain and moan, even through the ball gag.
“Tony, you caused me, and my friends, a lot of trouble and grief with your stories in the newspapers, but I could have ignored them for the lies they were. However, you came over here to make more trouble for me and my friends, and I cannot forgive you for that.”
Tony’s eyes were bulging and was still trying to pull against his restraints but they would not budge.
“You’re going to pay for what you have done, and we’ve started by making a few changes to you.”
His eyes nearly popped out of his head as he heard the words and it seemed all the fight had gone out of him as he slumped back down on the bed.
Alex, sat down on the side of the bed and tapped the end of the dildo against his cheek.
“First of all, you might think your cock feels a little strange.”
This time I thought he was going to pass out completely.
“Oh, don’t worry, it’s nothing permanent. Although, to be honest it’s not much of a cock is it? To make sure you don’t try and put your nasty little dick near anyone decent, we’ve put a nice cock cage on it. We had to get an extra small one, because your worthless little dick would fall out of a man sized one. It’s a nice shiny chrome one, with a padlock. Actually, you’ll be interested to know it’s a combination padlock. It has 10,000 possible combinations, so I’m sure you will be able to get it off, eventually. Or you might learn to enjoy it and keep it on.” Alex lent across and tapped the cage with the whip handle. Tony jumped again, more from fear than the actual touch. “It’s what sissies wear, Tony, when their Mistresses want to train them. Do you want to be trained, Tony?”
He shook his head from side to side.
“Pity, I would have enjoyed having you as a slave. You could sleep under my bed, tied there with your collar.”
She smiled at him, and his head fell back and looked straight up at the ceiling.
“Secondly, we’ve given you a butt plug. I hope you can feel it up your arse. We got you a big one, because unlike your miserable little cock, you have a huge arse. It can be taken out easily, but not for a while yet. Thirdly, we’ve given you a nice collar to wear. I bet you can feel it around your neck. It’s black leather and I wanted to pull you around the bar with it, but we haven’t got time, sadly. it’s got a padlock too. This one only has 100 combinations, easy peasy, I would say. Maybe you can feel the chains attached to the collar? They lead to two nice new nipple rings we’ve also given you. I bet it’s painful if I pull the chains.” Alex tugged sharply on the chains and Tony screamed into the gag. “Honestly, you don’t have to thank us, it was our pleasure. Lastly, we’ve given you a nice new tattoo.” She used the dildo to trace across his chest. “It’s in Thai, and I’ll tell you what it says later. However, before I do that, I want you to apologise for what you’ve done.”
The door opened and Pao came through holding a camera.
“I’m going to take off the ball gag, but don’t think about shouting. I can guarantee you nobody will hear you and I might have to hurt you. Do you understand?”
He didn’t move and Alex gave him another lash. He reared up and nodded his head vigorously.
“Good, Tony, you’re getting the hang of this.” She removed the gag from his mouth and you could see him trying to ease his jaw from the effect of the gag.
“Remember, Tony, if you don’t do this, I will hurt you very badly.” Alex rubbed the end of the dildo across his lips and he shuddered, tried to say “OK” but only a squeak emerged from his mouth.
Pao gave Alex a sheet of paper and then stood ready with the camera. Alex held the paper in front of his face and prodded him with the dildo. He tried to say something but his mouth was dry with fear. He coughed a few times and then started to speak, his voice hoarse and cracked.
“I wish to humbly apologise to Alex, to Areeya and James for the hurt and anguish I have caused them with my stories.” He stopped and looked pleadingly up at Alex, and she prodded him again with the dildo. He coughed and continued, “I confess that I made them up, and that none of the stories I wrote are true. I want to set the record straight and to say I am truly sorry for the harm I have done with my stories. I know I am not worthy of it, but I beg for forgiveness from Mistress Alex and Mistress Areeya, and Master James. I promise that I will not come back to Samui, and I will never mention any of them ever again.”
As he finished, Alex took the paper from him and dropped it on the floor.
“Now, Tony, we have a special treat for you. I heard you weren’t very nice about Ladyboys. Pervy, you called them. I know because I’ve listened to the tape we made when you tried to blackmail us. Is that right?”
Tony nodded as he was now so scared would have agreed with anything.
“OK, let me tell you what we have had tattooed on your chest. it’s in Thai and it’s very pretty, but what it says is “I am a cocksucker.” It sounds lovely in Thai, but that’s what it means in English. I would suggest you keep your shirt on in Thailand, or you might get some interesting attention. It will be a nice souvenir of your time here.”
Tony’s face was now a picture of absolute horror. He kept trying to look at his chest, but the restraints prevented him from doing so.
Alex sat there watching Tony squirm on the bed.
“As it seems you like sucking cock so much, we thought you should have some practice. As I’m not prepared to put anyone’s real cock near your foul mouth, I think this should be good enough for you.”
She pushed the end of the dildo between his lips, but he resisted, clamping his jaws together.
“Tony, if you don’t do this, I will take it and use it on your arse instead. That will be far less pleasant for you I think. Now, stick out your tongue and lick the tip.”
Tony resisted for a second, but he knew Alex would do as she promised. His tongue crept through his lips and it touched the end of the dildo and then went straight back into his mouth.
“Come on Tony, it’s not so bad is it? You’ve had it done to you, haven’t you? Just lick the end then slide your tongue around the head.” He did as Alex suggested, his eyes wild with fear, and Pao lent in close with the camera to make sure she was capturing it all. Tony licked the head with his tongue and Alex slid it between his teeth into his mouth. He gagged, but Alex kept the dildo firmly there and moved it in and out. Tony had gone red in his face and was making gurgling noises as it slid in and out. Alex put her hand behind his head and pushed him further on to it. I thought she was choking him, but she drew it out and gave him some breathing space. She then nipped his nostrils closed with her fingers and slid the dildo back in. He gagged again and Alex let go of his nose.
“That’s good Tony, you make a good cocksucker. I bet you’ll want to do more of this when you get home won’t you?”
Tony’s eyes seemed to have glazed over by this stage and now he was letting Alex move the dildo in and out of his mouth. Alex looked down at him and I thought I saw a look of pity cross her face. She took the dildo out of his mouth and stood over him.
“Now you’re going to leave Samui, and you’re never coming back, is that clear? You’re not going to write any more lies about us, do you understand?”
He nodded weakly, not wanting to look at her.
“You will now go back to your hotel, pack and catch the first flight to Bangkok, and then to wherever you want to go, do you agree?”
He nodded again, “Will you let me keep the money?”
I thought Alex would explode. I could see her hanging onto her temper but her eyes flashed and Tony knew that he wasn’t taking anything with him.
“You are lucky this is all we’ve done to you. I wanted to break your fingers but was persuaded against my better judgment that this would be better. However, if I hear one peep from you in the future or you publish another word about us, I will track you down and I will not only break your fingers I may castrate you as well. Now get out of my sight.”
“What about my clothes?”
“Walk back to the hotel as you are.” Alex snarled at him. He went pale.
“But I can’t like this,” he snivelled.
“Not my problem, get out.”
Pao undid the restraints and Tony unsteadily got to his feet. I almost felt sorry for him at this point, but the feeling passed.
Pao took him by the arm and walked out the back of the bar. We didn’t want any witnesses to be on the safe side. She shoved him through the backdoor and we heard him scuttling along the back wall. Nin was waiting outside to follow him and to make sure he got to the hotel. We had a couple of Kritsada’s men watching the hotel and they would make sure he left on the first flight. If he didn’t appear, they had instructions to help him get there. Alex and Pao came back into the office laughing their heads off.
“What’s the joke?” I asked.
Pao managed to stop laughing, “I almost could not, how you say, keep face, when Miss Alex say tattoo mean I am cocksucker.”
“Isn’t that right?” I said, confused.
Alex grinned, “No, it means Thailand land of smiles. I’m not a complete bastard. And it’s a temporary tattoo, it will wear off in week or so.”
I grinned and then burst out laughing, “Oh my God, and he thinks it means I’m a cocksucker.”
I turned to Pao and gave her a kiss, “Thank you Pao, you were great.”
She beamed and blushed, “I no mind Mr James, I owe you and Miss Alex a lot. I pleased I could help.”
Alex hugged her, “Pao, thank you from me too, you’ll get your bonus soon.”
Pao looked at me, blushed, then giggled and fled the room.
I sighed, “Don’t tell me, I think I know what her bonus will be.”
Alex laughed, “You won’t mind, will you? You like her too, I seem to remember.”
“Yes, I think I could enjoy being her bonus. It will be the first time I’ve been used as employee motivation. Anyway, how are you? Was that better than breaking his fingers?”
She paused, “Yes, I think it was. It gave me the chance to wear this outfit again.” She wiggled her breasts and they almost popped out of the corset. She dropped her head and looked at me sideways, “Do you like it?”
I blushed and Alex laughed, “I don’t think there’s an Englishman alive who doesn’t get turned on by this. Maybe I’ll make this your bonus.”
I smiled, “Do you think this will work with Tony?”
Alex paused and then said “Oh yes, I think so. We scared him out of his wits, and with the tapes we have I don’t see him having the temerity to try anything. Especially after what happens when he gets to Bangkok.”
“Why? What will happen in Bangkok?”
“When he flies out of Bangkok, Tony’s bags will get searched by customs, following a tip off from an anonymous source. They will find two rare, ancient Buddha statues. The Thai authorities take a very dim view of anyone exporting Buddha relics from the country. It won’t take them long to realise they’re fakes, but our friend Tony will be deported tomorrow and won’t ever be able to come back to Thailand.”
I laughed out loud, “I imagine the statues and the tip off might have something to do with Kritsada.”
Alex said with a poker face, “Couldn’t possibly say, but I’m sure we have seen and heard the last of Tony. God, we’ve called him Tony all the time, do we know his last name?”
I shook my head, thinking to myself that we may have seen the last of him but I didn’t think I had heard the last of him yet.
“Should we tell Areeya how it went?” Alex asked.
“If she’s on the boat will she get a signal on her phone? Send her a text, just say the plan worked, all OK.”
Alex grabbed her phone and started to text. I thought if Areeya has told Sam anything then it’s too late now for her to do anything. In that case I doubted Sam would say anything to Areeya, but I could not be sure. I was becoming distracted by Alex standing there, still in her Domme outfit. Now that the stress and tension had lifted, I felt a distinct attraction to her dressed like that. Without taking her eyes away from the phone, she said, “Don’t even think about it, buster. You don’t know how uncomfortable this is to wear.” She looked sideways at me, “Or maybe you would like to find out what it’s like to wear?”
Thankfully, Nin returned to break up the conversation. She could barely stop grinning..
“He is back at his hotel. He was running from door to door trying to cover himself. He couldn’t decide whether to cover his front or his back. He found a sack on the side of the road and used that to cover his front. So many people saw him and couldn’t stop laughing. He was so red when he got to the hotel. I saw the men there who will make sure he get to airport. They were laughing so much they couldn’t stand up.”
Alex said, “Thank you Nin, you’ve been fantastic, we appreciate it.” She hugged Nin and I followed suit. She looked pleased and Alex told her to go home to get some sleep. After she left, Alex turned to me, “What do you think of Nin?”
I looked at Alex, wondering if this was a trick question.
“No, you idiot, not like you’re thinking, Seriously, what do you think of her.”
“I think she’s smart, seems to have a good head on her shoulders, she’s pretty and has the best English of all the girls here.”
Alex nodded, “That’s what Areeya and I thought. We were thinking of making her your assistant for the new club. How would you feel about it?”
I thought for a minute, “Yes, it would work. She seems to tick the right boxes. Although I thought Pao would be my assistant.”
Ales stared at me, “Oh yeah? You and the love-sick puppy working together? I would need a crowbar to get you two apart.”
I grinned, “Maybe you’re right. Where did Nin learn her English?”
Alex frowned. It’s a sad story. Her father was an American diplomat who had an affair with a Thai girl, a boy being the result. The mother didn’t want to leave Thailand and, of course, the American was married. When he left Thailand, he sent money over to the mother, so the boy went to the American school and he learnt English there. When he was 11, the father died in a plane crash in the US and the money stopped. The mother had got hooked on drugs and was found dead from an overdose in an alley in Patpong. The boy was probably 12 at the time. He hit the streets, as do a lot of Thai children, got picked up by one of the gangs in Bangkok, who turned him out into prostitution. They thought he was pretty and so made him into a kathoey and she took the name Nin. She managed to run away, made her way here and came to Areeya looking for work. It’s not an unusual story for Thailand. Some parents in the North will sell children into the sex business. We don’t ever do that. I think she’s pretty smart and this might be good for her.”
“OK, I’m happy for her to my assistant. When will she start?”
“Oh, I forgot, she’s got computer skills as well. Don’t know how she picked them up, but she did, that could be useful. I’ll speak to Areeya when she’s back and we’ll set it up.”
I yawned and Alex said, “There’s nothing more for us to do here, let’s go back and get some sleep. I need to change out of this though, I’m not walking down the strip looking like an expat’s wet dream”
I looked at my watch and it was already 5 am. Alex quickly changed and we walked hand in hand to the apartment as the sun was rising. That made it 24 hours straight for me, and I was ready for some sleep. Alex’s phone trilled and she answered in rapid Thai. She smiled and gave me the thumbs up, “He’s left the hotel, the guys will follow and make sure he gets on the flight. I hope he took the butt plug out, might be an uncomfortable flight if he didn’t. On second thoughts, I hope he left it in.”
We slipped straight into bed and lay there cuddling for only a few minutes before we fell asleep. I slowly came back to consciousness smelling coffee and hearing Alex talking on the phone. She was speaking Thai and I guessed it was Areeya by the tone of her voice. It reminded me that I needed to learn some Thai. I felt useless when everyone was talking and I could only pick up the odd word here and there. I shook my head to wake up, but only coffee would do the trick properly. Pulling on a robe I walked to the kitchen, poured a coffee and went to join Alex on the balcony. She waved hello and went back to talking.
I couldn’t get enough of this view from the balcony. The sun was already high in the sky and the heat was already building. The humidity was climbing and it would be like a sauna later on. Alex finished the call and came to sit in my lap. She put her arms around my neck and we kissed, not the worst start to a day I’ve ever had.
“Good news. Tony, whatever his name is, arrived in Bangkok, tried to board the flight to London and got hauled away by a couple of policemen. He’ll have some explaining to do if they do a strip search with that cage on. I thought it might set off the X-ray scanners anyway.”
I sipped coffee, still trying to get my mind working.
“Areeya’s up to date on what happened and she’s checking with Kritsada that all is OK with him. We know his guys collected the cash last night, so that’s fine. Don’t forget Kritsada wants to talk to you today. They will be back this evening and Sam is flying back to Bangkok tomorrow afternoon. She wanted us to all meet for dinner tonight, I said yes, is that OK?”
“Sure,” I said, “did Areeya tell Sam about last night?”
Alex shrugged, I don’t think so, we thought the fewer people who knew the better.”
“Makes sense.” I was still not fully awake and yawned. I should call Kritsada, but didn’t want to do so in front of Alex. She solved my dilemma by climbing off my lap and saying she had to shower, she felt dirty after last night and wanted to wash Tony right away. I yawned again and she told me to go back to bed. I told her I needed a walk to clear my head and would come back later and have a sleep before dinner. She nodded and headed off to the shower. I was lying a lot these days and someday that would get me in trouble. In particular, I didn’t like lying to Alex, as I thought she could see right through me, but I didn’t see I had a choice at the moment.
I walked down the strip to Cockatoo and sat out front with a cold beer. Now that we had dealt with Tony, I needed to work out what to do about Sam. I guessed she would find out soon enough when she got back with Areeya that Tony had gone. I thought, let’s see what happens at dinner tonight, that’s the best I could think of for the moment. There wasn’t much more I could do until then, so I switched my attention to Kritsada. I assumed he wanted to talk about the consultancy agreement we had come to as part of my buyout of the club business. I needed to finalise the financial side of the buyout as well. Payment was coming due in a few days and I needed to talk to the banks to make things happen. The business with Tony had put everything back a few days. I dialled Kritsada in Bangkok and waited to be connected by his secretary.
“Hello James my boy, how are you this morning?”
“I’m good sir. Thank you for all your help yesterday, I think Areeya has told you it went well.”
“I believe so, James. I can also tell you that your package has now left Bangkok permanently. There was a little trouble with the export documentation but that’s been solved and the package is on its way to London and won’t be coming back. I was very impressed with the creative manner in which you planned and carried out the package delivery, that was very well done.”
I guessed the code was in case anyone was listening to the call.
“Thank you, sir, that’s good to hear. I heard from Areeya you wished to talk to me?”
“Yes, that’s right. I don’t have time to talk more on the phone, but it’s about the other arrangement we discussed last time we met in Bangkok. Do you remember?”
“I do sir, do you think we should meet face to face to discuss it?”
“James, you read my mind. Shall I come to Samui? It’s a while since I was there.”
“Is it urgent sir? If so I could come to Bangkok. I need to sort out payment for our deal.”
“That would be ideal, we could finish the paperwork at the same time. Could you come tomorrow?”
“Yes, sir, tomorrow afternoon would be fine, in your office?”
“Ideal, James. Thank you, I will have some whisky waiting for us to share.”
I closed the call and sipped my beer. All Alex’s warnings about Kritsada were bouncing around in my head. It had all seemed so harmless to agree to this in the excitement of doing the deal about the club. Alex had warned me a long time ago that Kritsada would want his pound of flesh. I think I was about to discover what that meant.
Chapter 5
Following my call to Kritsada, I stayed in Cockatoo, chatting to Nin who had brought me another beer. I asked her to join me for a while, and we talked about last night. She despised Tony and was delighted with what we had done. She impressed me; she was pretty, her English was excellent with a great sense of humour and a charming personality. I didn’t know if Alex or Areeya had mentioned the job to her, so I said nothing, preferring to leave it to the girls. I asked her again not to mention anything about Sam to Areeya or Alex. She was uncomfortable about it, but she agreed. I told her I would take any blame and that it would be sorted very soon.
Drifting back along the strip, I stopped for a Thai massage, performed by a very attractive masseuse. I politely declined the offer of extra services but tipped her well, and fully relaxed, strolled back to the apartment to find Alex dozing on one of the sofas on the balcony. I took a beer, sat down beside her and watched her sleep. Her face was almost childlike as she lay there, looking untroubled by anything. I sipped my beer and thought about how far I had come since my first evening here on Samui. It still seemed unreal that so much had happened since then. I smiled to myself as I remembered my shock when I met Alex, and how quickly I had fallen for her. As if aware I was thinking about her, she stirred, opened her eyes and smiled up at me.
“Hello baby.” she said, stroking my face with her fingers.
I bent down to kiss her, and she wrapped her arms lazily around my neck pulling me down onto the sofa. She rolled over to make room for me and I lay down beside her. She felt warm and soft as someone does who has just woken up. We kissed for a while before her hands drifted beneath my t-shirt where her fingers found my nipples, which immediately hardened under her touch. They were still tender from the other night, but she was gentle this time. I sat up and pulled the shirt over my head and as I lay down again, she used her tongue on my now rock-hard nipples. My nipples have always been sensitive anyway, and the way she was licking and sucking them now was getting my very excited. I undid the buttons on the light cotton blouse she was wearing, kissing her skin as I went. She lay back and let me undo the blouse so I could lick her nipples through the lace of her bra. I felt them stiffen even through the material and she whispered, “Oh, I like that.”
I gently pulled down the front of the bra so I could reach her nipples and I swirled my tongue around one, and then the other, returning to the first to suck the diamond hard nub. Alex moaned as I moved up to her neck with long, slow licks. She tilted her head back and I kissed the side of her neck, making her purr like a kitten. Her hands went around my head and she brought me up so we could kiss, our lips and tongues playing with each other, slowly and sensuously. She probed my mouth with her tongue for a while and then slid off the sofa onto her knees. Pulling me up into a sitting position she pushed me back against the back of the sofa, her hands stroking their way across my chest. She stopped as she saw I still had some redness from the other night when her nails had scored their way across my skin. She kissed the red tracks, then kissed and sucked my nipples again. I closed my eyes and laid my head back as she bathed my nipples with her lips and tongue and then her teeth nipped one, but the small, sharp pain heightened the pleasure this time.
She undid the belt of my shorts and opened the zip, pushed her fingers around my cock and kissed the tip. I kept my eyes closed as I wanted to concentrate on the sensations I was feeling. She took my cock in her hands and stroked up and down with her fingers before sliding back the foreskin, uncovering the head. I nearly jumped off the sofa as she blew gently across it before licking the tip. Giggling to herself, she pushed it back against my chest and licked from root to tip, three or four times, making me gasp and arch my back. She blew across the head one more time before curling her tongue around it and finding the little sweet spot between the head and the shaft. Wrapping her fingers around it, Alex slowly moved her hand to and fro, at the same time taking my balls in her other hand, making me moan in pleasure once more.
She spat onto the shaft to lubricate it as she moved her fingers faster and faster. She wrapped her lips around the head and as the tip of her tongue found its way into the slit, I nearly bounced off the sofa in surprise. Alex shoved me back down against the sofa and I tilted my head back, still with my eyes shut. Alex now plunged her mouth over my cock and took me deep until I felt her nose touch my skin. Her head was moving up and down and I could feel myself harden as my climax built inside my groin. Sensing this Alex slowed down, taking me to the edge, and then pulling back, prolonging the climax. She moved back to work on the head, her tongue flicking and licking the most sensitive parts.
She stopped suddenly, yanked my shorts down and pushed a finger into my mouth. I sucked hard on it as she moved it in and out through my lips. Pulling her finger from my mouth, she pushed my legs apart and moments later, I felt her finger slipping into my hole. I squirmed at first as she moved it deeper into me and then withdrew. She was teasing me by rubbing between my balls and my hole, making me moan out loud once more. I was now jerking my hips as she slid her finger in and out I felt the climax growing deep within me. Alex, sensing I was now so close, once more wrapped her fingers around my shaft and pumped hard, keeping her lips locked around the head. I threw my head back once more and groaned, “I’m coming, I’m coming now.” I felt myself spasm as my cum pumped into her mouth and Alex kept her lips tight around the head, swallowed everything as I jerked three of four times, and then fell back. As I slumped back against the sofa, I heard people giggling. I snapped my eyes open to see Areeya and Sam standing on the balcony, broad smiles on their faces.
Areeya clapped, “That was lovely, we enjoyed the show, thank you.”
“Bloody hell, Areeya, you will make me stroke out one day.” I looked down at Alex, who was grinning like a chimp. “Did you know they were there?”
“Of course I did, I had my eyes open. But I didn’t think you wanted me to stop.”
“You could have warned me.” I grumbled.
Standing up, Alex said, “Where would the fun have been in that?”
Blushing, I did up my shorts and found my t-shirt.
“Hello you two, did you have a good time?” Alex asked, kissing them both on the cheek. Somehow, I had my t-shirt stuck around my ears, and Alex had to come and help me. I stood up and rather sheepishly greeted Sam and Areeya.
“How was the trip?
Sam jumped in, “Wonderful. The other side of the island is so pretty, and the snorkelling was fantastic. We had a great time thanks.”
She seemed so buzzed, it didn’t feel like she had found out about Tony. Yet again, I had that nagging feeling I might have got this all wrong, but I had seen them together with my own eyes. I needed to be very careful, and very sure of my facts before I did anything.
Sam sat down next to Alex, “How was it over here?”
Alex smiled, “Oh fine, nothing exciting, although we had a pest control problem.”
“Oh, what was that?” asked Sam.
“Oh, we had to get rid of a big rat, that’s all.” Areeya sniggered and Sam gave her an odd look.
“What? Here at the restaurant, or the bar?”
Alex grinned, “It was just an annoyance, nothing more than that. Problem solved.”
I was watching Sam closely, but nothing in her face led me to think she knew what we were talking about. Sam stood up, “If it’s OK with you guys, I’ll go back to the boat and get changed before dinner.”
Alex said she needed to go sort out the restaurant for tonight’s service and Areeya wanted to have a sleep before we met for dinner. I said I fancied a massage so I would walk into town with Sam on her way to the boat. We headed off to the strip and chatted about the trip on the boat until I said I’d changed my mind about the massage, I would drop into Cockatoo instead. We parted company and I went on to Cockatoo, nodded to Nin and walked straight out the back to follow Sam from a distance. She didn’t appear to have any idea she was being followed, and it was easy to keep tabs on her.
As I had guessed, she didn’t turn off to the pier, but walked on to the hotel where Tony had been staying. She went straight in and emerged a few minutes later with a puzzled look on her face. if there was ever any doubt, there was none now. She was involved with Tony up to her neck. She looked around, clearly confused by Tony’s departure, then walked towards the pier heading for the boat. I followed her onto the pier and caught up just as she was about to board the boat.
“Sam.”
At the sound of my voice she whirled around.
“James, what are you doing here? I thought you were at Cockatoo.”
“Sam, we need to talk, right now.”
“About what? Can’t it wait until later?”
“No, we have to talk now, Sam, before you see Areeya tonight.”
“Er, OK, let’s talk on board.”
We walked onto the boat and sat down at the table.
“Sam, I want some honest answers, what’s your relationship with Tony?”
Her face went blank, “Tony? Tony who?”
“Sam, don’t treat me like a fool, you know perfectly well who. Tony, the journalist who wrote the stories about Alex, Areeya and me after the pirate attack. He’s been here trying to shake us down. You’ve been meeting him, and please don’t deny it, because I have the photographs to prove it. You just went to the hotel where he was staying to find he’s gone.”
Her face dropped, “You were following me?”
“Sam, you’ve been caught red handed, don’t deny it, just tell me the truth.”
“Where is he? I won’t tell you anything until I know where he is.”
“He’s back in London, scared, but unharmed.” Not strictly true, but I wasn’t going to tell her that yet.
Sam leant back in the chair, blew out a long breath and looked out to sea.
“OK, OK. Does Areeya know anything about this? she asked, still not looking at me.
“No,” I said, “Only me so far. I wanted to hear your story before I did anything.”
She looked at me and I could see tears forming in her eyes.
“I’m sorry, James, things got out of hand, I’m sorry. What you have to know is that if I could roll back time, I would do so in a heartbeat, I never meant to hurt any of you.” She wiped her eyes, sniffed and went on, “Tony is my brother.”
Whatever I was expecting, that wasn’t it. But, that was why he seemed vaguely familiar when I met him.
“My half-brother. My dad died and Mum married again and had Tony. There’s about three years’ difference between us. He had a good future as a journalist once, but once the booze took hold it was downhill from there. He might have had a future on one of the big papers once, but he slid back to a grotty little regional paper.”
She paused, wiping her eyes again before continuing. “When they asked me to come out here, he found out I worked for the same company as you, and he pestered me for information. He was about to get sacked again, and he thought this story would save him, get him back up the ladder once more. I didn’t see any harm in it. I hadn’t met you, Areeya or Alex and it seemed so easy to pass on information about what was happening. But once he got his claws into me, he kept coming back for more and more, threatening to expose me as his leak at the company. I hoped it would all die down, I didn’t know it would blow up as it did.”
She looked at me, pleading with me to believe her.
“He kept on and on about it. He was getting some attention from the other newspapers and he couldn’t stop. By the time I had got here and met you, and Areeya and Alex, I stopped feeding him anything. I even tried to warn you as far as I could. He went berserk and by then, I think he had done some digging on his own and came up with Areeya’s link with her father. He saw that as his big story, his route back to the big time as an investigative reporter. I tried to put him off, but he flew out to Thailand, and then on here. I was desperate to stop him, but I think he had completely lost the plot. He was always talking about getting a payoff from you all. He was drunk most of the time and I tried and tried to get him to give up and go back to London, but he wouldn’t. Shit, shit, shit, I didn’t want any of this to happen, I was trying to stop it, believe me.”
She stopped and tears trickled down her face. “He promised he wouldn’t do anything until I got back today. I was going to pay him to go home. I’m telling the truth, you have to believe me.”
There was little doubt in my mind she was telling the truth; only a psychopath could fake the way she was telling this story, and I didn’t think she was one.
“Why didn’t you tell us, or Areeya about this? Just come clean about it?”
“I thought I could deal with it without getting anyone else involved. It had gone too far for me to confess to you, or Areeya, especially. I thought I had too much to lose. Fuck him, I should have walked away from him.”
“You can choose your friends, but you can’t choose your family, Sam.”
“I know, but I’ve been hauling him out of shit for as long as I can remember. Now, he’s dropped me right into it.”
She put her face in her hands and sobbed, her tears rolling down into the deck.
Without looking up she said, “What happened, James?”
“He was sniffing around Cockatoo, asking the girls questions. They called me and I went down to see who he was. He didn’t recognise me, he was too drunk. He told me he was a journalist after a story about me and Alex and Areeya, and our links with her father. He was so drunk he told me a lot more than he should. We had him followed to the hotel where you were spotted with him. I was the only one who knew about that, but the others knew about him. I thought he looked familiar, and now I know why. Alex went mad, but we calmed her down and came up with a plan to scare him away. I met him and asked him what he was really after. He wanted a hundred-grand sterling to begin with.”
“The fucking fool,” Sam shook her head. “He thought he was so smart.”
“We made him an offer of 50 US and he accepted. He came to the bar to collect and, well, he wanted one of the girls as well.”
Sam looked up and started to cry again.
“We drugged him and put the fear of God into him about what would happen if he didn’t leave and forget about the story. You don’t need to know the details, Sam. He flew out this morning, and onto London. He won’t be coming back.”
“The stupid little idiot. He was in so far over his head.”
“He’s lucky he was dealing with us, Sam. If he had gone up against Kritsada, it wouldn’t have gone well.”
She had stopped crying but sat there biting her lip and looking out to sea.
“What are you going to do, James?”
“To be honest, Sam, I don’t know. I wanted to hear your side of the story, because even though I knew you were involved somehow, it didn’t seem to square with what I thought I knew about you. Neither Alex, nor Areeya knows anything about this. I think they need to know, but it shouldn’t be me who tells Areeya.”
Sam looked at me, distraught. “You mean, I should.”
I nodded, “As I see it, you have two choices, Sam. One, tell Areeya everything, as you have just told me. She will tell Alex, anyway. They don’t keep secrets from each other. If you’re not prepared to do that, then you should leave straight away and tell Areeya it’s over between you. I can’t keep this from Areeya. I believe what you told me, Sam. It makes sense with what I know about you, but I can’t cover this up for you, it would be too much of a weight for me to carry.”
She looked everywhere but at me. “You’re right, I know. Can I borrow your phone? I lost mine. I’ll tell Areeya I’m not feeling so good for dinner tonight. I’ll ask her to come back here and tell her tonight.”
She used my phone, knowing Areeya would realise I had been here, but that couldn’t be helped.
Sam called and spoke to Areeya, telling her she had felt ill in town and I had helped her back to the boat. Areeya would be on her way in a few minutes. Sam gave me the phone back, stood up and with tears in her eyes, said, “James, whatever happens, I want you to know I think you’re a great guy. Keeping this to yourself and then listening to me first means you’re stand up. Thank you.”
She hugged me and went inside the cabin to wait for Areeya. I walked off the boat, not wanting to be there when Areeya arrived. This had to be between the two of them. I took the side streets to get back to the apartment to avoid Areeya and found Alex on the balcony. She took one look at my face, “What the fuck is going on. What have you been doing?”
“I need a drink first, it’s a long story,”
Alex fetched a beer for her and scotch for me. I took her through the whole story, from when Nin first saw Sam with Tony, until tonight and ending with Sam’s story. When I finished, Alex was quiet, normally a bad sign. I waited for an explosion, but none came. She went to fetch herself another beer and me another scotch. She sat down beside me, took a sip of her beer before she spoke. “I feel so sorry for Areeya, I don’t know how she will take this. I guess I feel sorry for Sam, too. I didn’t see this coming, and I can see now why Nin and Pao were behaving squirrelly.”
“Don’t blame them,” I said, “I asked them to keep it to themselves. They weren’t happy doing it, but it’s not their fault,”
Alex looked at me, “Oh, I don’t blame them at all. I blame you for all of it.” She paused and then went on, “I don’t know whether to punch you in the face for keeping this from me, or to give you the fuck of your life as a reward for doing it this way. You took a big risk, you know. It could have gone completely tits up.”
I nodded, “I can’t say it’s gone well, but it didn’t make sense to me that Sam would be on Tony’s side. I had to find out the truth before blowing the whistle.”
“Do you think we were too hard on Tony?” she said.
“No, I don’t think so, nothing we know now changes what he did, or was trying to do. He got what he deserved.”
Alex came and sat on my lap, “I told you that you didn’t know how good you were.”
She nuzzled my neck, “Is there anything else you’re keeping from me?”
“Well, I have to go see Kritsada tomorrow. I have to sign the paperwork for the buyout and to sort out the payment. it’s due in three days’ time. I know Kritsada will make me pay more if it’s late.”
She laid her head on my chest. “I hope Areeya will be OK, should we go see if she’s alright?”
I put my arms around her and kissed her hair. “No. I think she would want to handle this on her own, I think she will let us know what she needs.”
We stayed like that for a while, listening to the sea and holding each other. It must have been an hour later when we heard steps coming up the stairs. Areeya appeared and Alex jumped off my lap, took one look at Areeya and ran over to her. She opened her arms and embraced Areeya. I stood up and slowly walked across to them as Areeya looked at me and tried to smile. Instead, she began to cry on Alex’s shoulder and I put my hand on her arm. Areeya put one arm around me and we were all hugging. Her tears hot on my skin as she wept between Alex and myself. Areeya eventually stopped crying, grabbed hold of Alex’s hand and walked across to the sofa. They sat down on one and I took the other. She took a deep breath, “I’m sorry for what has happened, and especially I’m sorry for and you, James. You took a lot on yourself and I thank you for that.”
Alex jumped in, “You have nothing to be sorry for Areeya. None of this was your fault and we feel so sorry you had to find out this way. We wish this had never happened.”
“It goes for me too, Areeya.”
She nodded, “Thank you both, but I feel such a fool. I was taken in and should have realised something was happening.”
I said, “I don’t see how, Areeya. It’s not your fault.”
Alex said, “James, can you get us all a drink, please?”
I went to fetch beers and when I returned Areeya had her head on Alex’s shoulder. We sipped our drinks for a few minutes, and then Areeya sat up.
“Sam told me everything about her and Tony. I guess you both know the story now?”
We nodded and Areeya went on. “What I don’t understand is why she didn’t just tell me, us, what was going on before it was too late.”
I said, “I think she had got so far in, she could only see one way out. She thought she had to sort it out herself.”
“What are you going to do?” Alex asked gently.
Areeya was silent for a while and then, “Alex, I don’t know. I feel sorry for Sam, having a brother like him, but she deceived me completely and I don’t know if I could ever trust her again. She is staying on the boat tonight and then leaving for Bangkok in the morning. I need time to think about this. Above all, I need some sleep right now.”
She stood up and headed off into the flat into the second bedroom. Alex watched her go and started to cry, tears trickling down her face. I cradled her in my arms, rocking her gently.
“Come on,” I said, “let’s go to bed, I think we all need some sleep.” I led Alex through to the bedroom where we undressed and lay on the bed. We must have drifted off to sleep at some point, because I was woken by Areeya sliding onto the bed and lying next to me, with Alex on the other side. I put my arm around her and she snuggled into my side. She leaned over and kissed me once and whispered, “Thank you.”
I woke later to find I was spooning Areeya and Alex was doing the same to me. I was lying between the two people I loved most in the world, and I offered up a silent prayer that all would be well for us. Alex woke me with a cup of coffee and, as I came to, whispered, “Areeya’s on the balcony. Did you know she slept with us last night?”
“Yes, she woke me when she slipped into the bed. I think she needed to be with someone after all.”
We took our coffees out onto the balcony where Areeya was sitting, her knees drawn up and her arms wrapped around them. We bent down to kiss her and sat, content to drink our coffee in the morning light.
I reluctantly broke the silence. “Areeya, I am going to see your father today in Bangkok to finalise the deal for the club buyout. Is there anything you want me to say to him?”
She thought for a moment, “No thank you, James. I need to speak to him today but thank you for asking.” She sighed and then said, “I am not going to sit here, how you say, moping. I will go down to Cockatoo and see what’s been happening there. I have neglected it too much recently.”
Alex raised her eyebrows, but I thought it would do Areeya good to get stuck back into some work.
“Will one of you talk to Nin about the assistant job?” I asked.
“Are you happy with Nin?” asked Areeya. Before I could say a word, Alex said, “He wanted Pao as his assistant because her cock was nicer than mine.” She winked broadly at me. Areeya giggled, a lovely sound in the circumstances. “I don’t think so, Alex. You just made that up,”
“Oh, it’s closer than you think, Areeya,” I laughed. Which earned me an arm punch from Alex. I needed to get going to make my flight to Bangkok, so I told them I would see them both later and headed to the bathroom. I was on the late flight back so wouldn’t return until well after 11. Alex offered to pick me up from the airport, but with the last ride I had with her in mind, I said I would get a taxi. It would allow her to keep an eye on Areeya as well.
I was soon on the way to the airport and in a couple of hours later heading into Bangkok. My first call was to the bank to finalise the arrangements for the money transfer. Everything seemed to be ready for the payment to Kritsada in the next few days. I went on to my lawyer’s office to review the paperwork which he had reviewed and agreed the final draft with Kritsada’s lawyers. There was, of course, no mention of the added services which I had agreed with Kritsada. That was to be between the two of us. My final call was to Kritsada himself where I waited for a few minutes before being ushered into his office.
“Ah James, it is so very nice see you as always,” He came from behind his desk and shook my hand with his usual macho aggressiveness. “I have as promised a little drink ready for us. Our wonderful GlenDronach, it is always a pleasure to have a drink with someone who enjoys it as much as I.”
He poured two generous measures from a crystal decanter and we sat down on the sofas in the corner of the office. He took a sip and indulged in eye rolling and lip smacking which might have been comical in anyone else. I sipped mine and the smoky taste of the whisky worked its usual magic for me.
“Sir, it is always a treat for me to drink this with you. It is sumptuous, isn’t it?”
“Sumptuous, that’s a lovely word to describe it. I will use sumptuous in the future.” He rolled the word around a few times to get used to it, and I could picture him using it to impress his Thai friends.
“Now, to business, James. We have to sign the papers and then the agreement will be done. I want to ask you if this is what you want to do. It is still possible to back out if you so wish.”
“That’s kind of you, but I want to go ahead. Areeya and Alex are both happy with the arrangement and so am I.”
“That’s splendid, James.”
He pulled out a Mont Blanc fountain pen and signed both copies of the paperwork, then handed me the pen to do the same. I signed and thus became a business partner in a Ladyboy Cabaret. How things had changed. We took our copies of the paperwork and he leant back and looked at me over the top of his glass.
“James, I must say again how very impressed was with the way you handled the journalist. That could have become very difficult, but your actions yet again prevented anything bad. There are some enemies of mine, competitors and so on, who would be happy to see me embarrassed. Thank you.”
He raised his glass in a toast. I responded, “Thank you sir. It was in all our interests to see that he did not come back again,”
He nodded and frowned, “Let me move on to how you might help me. As I hope you know, I regard you highly. You have a rare ability to act when others wouldn’t and you also have a clear mind. I think you would be very useful to me in a troublesome matter.”
I was still wondering how, but I said, “If I can be of help, then I’m happy to do so.”
“I have a problem in my interests in the entertainment industry here in Bangkok. I have several clubs and bars in Nana Plaza, Soi Cowboy and Patpong. Over the past few weeks I have become convinced one of my people is being disloyal. I am not only losing revenue but I believe the same person is also leaking information to my competitors. I have a shortlist of people who it could be, but I need someone I can trust to find out who.”
“Sir, but I don’t know anything about the business.”
He smiled, “Yet that didn’t stop you investing in it, James. I need someone who I can trust, who is smart and can think and act on their feet. You, my friend, have proven that already. I also have a cover story for you. I need to upgrade my business systems to help us become more efficient, even the sex business needs good technology. I think it’s what you do, no? You would have free rein to look into the businesses to complete that project. It would allow you to get an inside view of my businesses and to observe my people.”
“Kritsada, I am very flattered, but are you sure?”
“James, I am sure. I don’t expect this to be for free, James. There would be a contract for the systems project which is real, by the way, and there will be a bonus involved if it goes well.”
“How quickly do you need this done?”
“As soon as possible, James. If you could start next week, I would be very happy. Perhaps you could spend two or three days here to meet the people and do an analysis of the systems and give me a first report? You could also use the time to do research on your new investment. We have some excellent kathoey shows here in Bangkok.”
I paused, it didn’t seem too difficult, the cover story would work and I could combine it with my new business project. The extra money would be useful too.
“OK, Sir, if you think I can do it, I’m in.”
“Splendid, James, let’s drink to it.”
We clinked glasses, and it was done.
“Thank you, sir. I’m sorry I have to run, I wanted to buy some gifts for the girls before I fly back to Samui tonight. If that’s all, I can be on my way?”
“Yes, yes. I will be in touch with you to make the necessary arrangements. In the meantime, I hope your new project goes well. I had great faith in the idea myself. I am sure you will make it a great success.”
We shook hands and said goodbye at the lift and I headed down to the street level. I wanted take a taxi to the Siam Paragon Mall and as I walked over to the taxi rank I felt someone bump into me, and something hard was pushed into my side. I turned around and there were two Thai men in suits behind me, one had something in his hand which he was pushing into my side. The other took my arm and walked me towards a large black Mercedes with tinted windows parked by the pavement. The one holding my arm said very quietly in excellent English, “Sir, it is very important that you come with us. My colleague has a gun in your side, any resistance will be painful for you.”
It all happened so fast, I didn’t have time to react. They opened the back door and pushed me inside and as my eyes adjusted to the sudden shade, I saw there was somebody else in the back seat.
“Please do not be afraid, my name is Inspector Jandaeng, from the Royal Thai Police.”
My heart was thumping in my chest as I tried to take in what had happened. I thought for a moment I was being kidnapped by gangsters, but it was the police who had snatched me from the street.
“What the hell is going on? Why have you kidnapped me?”
“Come, come, hardly a kidnap.”
“Your men stuck a gun in my side, and forced me into the car, what else would you call it?”
He smiled, “I’m sorry if they startled you, but we didn’t want to cause a big scene.”
“But why am I here at all? I haven’t done anything.”
He was still smiling, but when a Thai smiles, it doesn’t always mean it’s funny.
“We had a talk with a fellow countryman of yours before he boarded his flight to London yesterday, Mr Tony White. I believe you know him.”
Fuck, I thought to myself, this wasn’t going to be good news.
Chapter 6
Jandaeng was wearing a pair of those mirror aviator sunglasses beloved of all Asian movie heavies. It meant I couldn’t see his eyes, but even if I could see them, I guessed I wouldn’t learn much.
He let me stew for a few minutes, hoping that I would say something to fill in the silence following his remarks about Tony. I said nothing, not willing to give away anything that Jandaeng didn’t already know.
“Mr White, do you know him? He says he knows you. He is a journalist I believe.”
“Who? Tony the newspaper guy? If it’s him, I never knew his second name. He was in the bar on Koh Samui a lot, seemed to be drunk most of the time.”
Jandaeng nodded, his eyes still concealed by those glasses.
“Mr White was caught trying to smuggle what appeared to be a rare Buddha statue out of the country. That is a very serious offence. Do you have any knowledge of this statue?”
I shook my head, “No, nothing, did he say I did?”
Jandaeng wasn’t going to be drawn into answering my questions.
“Mr White claimed he didn’t know it was in his bag, and he had no idea where it came from. It turned out to be a fake, well made, but still a fake.”
He paused and took a wooden toothpick from his pocket and cleaned something from his front teeth.
“He claimed you might have something to do with it.”
“Me? Whatever for? I barely knew the guy. Had a few drinks with him, but he was a bit unpleasant, Stayed away from him.”
“We have deported Mr White, for the attempted smuggling, but he made other claims about you.”
“Me? What on earth were they?”
“He claims you kidnapped him, threatened him and tortured him.”
I tried to put on my most outraged face. “What? I kidnapped him and tortured him? Why would I do that? I hardly knew him. I did nothing of the kind. That’s ridiculous.”
Jandaeng stayed quiet for a few seconds, now chewing on the end of the toothpick. He might look and act like a B Movie heavy, but I felt there was a sharp mind there as well.
“So, you deny all those claims?”
“I do, it’s all nonsense. Was he drunk? He was most of the short time I knew him.”
He laid back into the corner of the car, those mirror glasses may be a cheap trick, but they were disconcerting.
“Mr White was an odd character, he seemed to have been fitted with some, how do you say, sex devices.”
“He struck me as weird, so I guess nothing would surprise me about him.”
“Many farangs come to Thailand for sex purposes, it is of no concern to me.”
I hoped that would be it. “If that’s all your questions, can I go?”
He smiled again, and I knew then there was more to come.
“Not yet. Mr White did make an interesting comment about your relationship with one of our prominent business people.”
“Oh, what did he say?”
Jandaeng smiled, “I understand you have a relationship with the daughter of Kritsada, is that so?”
“Well, she and I are partners in a business on Samui. I have just bought out Kritsada’s share of the business. it’s all perfectly legal. I can call him on the phone now if you want to check.”
“No, that won’t be necessary. I’m not interested in your business. I am however, interested in Kritsada. He has come to our notice because he has become involved in politics. We have to keep an eye on him as we do all who try to influence the direction our country goes in.”
This was getting serious. Politics in Thailand is notorious chaotic and corrupt. The military junta, the National Council for Peace and Order. Their power is absolute, and they have imposed martial law, banned political meetings and detained political leaders. If Kritsada is getting himself involved in Thai politics, he would be playing a dangerous game.
“I have no idea what he does, my only involvement is buying out his share of our business. I’m not involved with him in anything else.”
Jandaeng smiled again, “I don’t think that’s strictly true, is it? I think you are doing other work for him, I believe within his business?”
That shook me. Kritsada and I had only just agreed that less than an hour ago. The only way Jandaeng could have known is if he had bugged Kritsada’s office. I stored that little nugget away; it was a mistake for him to have let that slip.
I blustered as much as I could, “I’m updating his business systems for him, that’s all. It’s what I did before.”
Jandaeng broke in, “As a foreigner, you know we can declare you persona non grata and have you deported and banned from coming back here, don’t you?”
Here it comes, I thought. “Yes, I guess you could, but I haven’t done anything.”
“A mere detail, it has never stopped us before.”
I knew he could do it and that he would in an instant if he wanted to. I sighed, knowing he had me where he wanted me. “OK, what do you want?”
“Ah, you understand my drift. Excellent. It’s very simple, all I need you to do is to keep your eyes and ears open around Kritsada. I want to know everything he says to you, and I mean everything. Do you understand?”
I nodded, “Yes, but it won’t be much, I don’t speak Thai and the only things we talk about will be the systems project.”
He smiled, and this time there was no warmth in it at all. “I don’t care, I want to know everything. If you don’t agree to do this, you will be following Mr White out of the country. I don’t think your two friends on Samui would want that, do you? Don’t think of warning Kritsada either. If I find out you have warned him, then it won’t just be you on your way out, it will also be your little blonde kathoey. And please don’t forget my men carry guns.”
I nodded my head. At that moment I couldn’t see a way out. I had to agree and work out how to deal with this later.
“OK, I guess I have no choice, do I? You have made it very clear how limited my options are.”
“Good, we will contact you when you arrive back in Bangkok. You are free to go now.”
I grabbed the door handle and as I made to leave, Jandaeng leant over, “When Mr White went through security at the airport, he kept setting off the scanner. They found out it was something on his penis setting off the alarm. Everybody thought it was funny. But, of course, you didn’t know anything about that, did you?”
I got out of the car, and it sped away. I found I was shaking and felt very alone. Finding a nearby wall to sit on, I tried to calm down and gather my thoughts. I had no doubt that Jandaeng could and would carry out his threats. The thought of being torn away from the place I now regarded as home was too much to bear. I was now firmly between the hammer and the anvil. I had to come up with something, anything, to get me out from there. Right now, I had no idea what that would be. I wanted to get back to Samui and to be with Alex and Areeya. The shaking had stopped, but I was feeling sick at the mess I had gotten myself into. I knew I was in way over my head, and I thought about going straight back to Kritsada and telling him everything. But Jandaeng would probably have someone watching me, so dismissed that idea. I needed to get back to Samui and to gather my thoughts.
For the second time in a few days I was flying back to Samui, desperately trying to work out what to say when I arrived. It was after midnight when I arrived back at the apartment and everything was dark. I opened the front door and could make out two shapes on the bed. Areeya’s hair spread out around her head like a halo and she had her arm draped over Alex’s waist. Alex was snoring gently, something she tried to deny she did at all. They were both naked, and the sight of them lying there together brought a catch to my throat. I sat on a chair and as I watched them sleep tears pricked the corners of my eyes. I thought about sleeping in the other room and then decided that tonight, I needed to feel someone next to me. I slid as gently as I could onto the bed next to Alex. she stirred, but didn’t wake, so I leant across and kissed her on the forehead. She seemed to smile, and I watched her until I too, slipped into sleep.
I was kneeling in front of a huge statue of Buddha, who smiled at me and opened his mouth to speak. His words seemed to come from far away and try as I might I could not hear what he was saying to me. I was angry because I knew these were the secrets of life and I would never have the chance to hear them again. I yelled at the Buddha to speak up, but all he did was smile. As I shouted louder the statue of the Buddha dissolved in front of me, and I felt I had lost something precious.
“James, James, you’re dreaming. It’s only a dream. Come on, wake up.”
I opened my eyes to look straight at Alex, her face full of concern.
“You were shouting something about never having the chance again.”
I pulled her close and hugged her tight.
“I’m sorry, bad dream.”
She stroked my face with her fingers and kissed me. “That’s alright baby, you’re awake now. You’re safe.” She ran her fingers down to my chest and followed them down with her lips. Pushing me onto my back, she took a nipple between her lips and gently sucked it until it grew hard and she pinched it between her teeth. I tried to move my hands to touch her, but she rolled onto my chest, straddled me and pushed my arms above my head and held them there.
“Let me take control, baby,” she whispered into my ear, “just let me be in charge.”
I nodded, and she reached over and pulled a silk scarf from the bedside table, tying it around my eyes as a blindfold. She moved onto the other nipple, licking and sucking until it too was hard. My cock swelled as she kept my hands pinned above my head, and she moved her hips, grinding herself against my groin, and I could feel her cock growing as it slid over mine. She continued to roll her hips, and I moaned as I could feel our cocks rubbing between us.
She let go of my hands with one of hers, but kept the other holding me down, and slipped two of her fingers past my lips into my mouth. I licked and sucked her fingers as if it was her cock invading my mouth as she slipped them in and out. She let go of my hands, but I kept them where they were above my head, as if she were still holding them there. Sliding down my body, she kissed her way down my chest, licking and nipping the skin between her teeth. In total darkness from the blindfold, I surrendered myself to her, feeling my will slip away as she slid her fingers over my tummy, giving me butterflies inside. She must have raised her head up as I felt her hair flick against my cock which was now standing up hard. I winced as she did so although there was no real pain involved. Alex blew across the head of my cock, a gesture guaranteed to get me going, and I moaned from somewhere deep in my throat.
Submitting to Alex gave me a feeling of release, almost of freedom. The stress of the previous day melted away as I gave myself up to her. It felt so liberating to be controlled, to do without thinking or questioning.
“Turn over,” she said, “onto your stomach. Keep your hands above your head.”
I turned over, raising my hands above my head. I felt her straddle me and her cock bounced against my back. She leant forward and tied my hands with something soft, maybe another scarf. I felt the last vestige of control slip away from me as she tied my hands although the binding was so slight as to be symbolic. She kissed her way down my back, her hair tickling me as she moved down. I flinched a little as her tongue slid around my hole, but it soon gave way to pleasure as she lapped around my rosebud. She drew her fingernails down my back and I arched as I felt them scrape across the skin. It wasn’t painful as she didn’t break the skin, but in total blackness every movement, every feeling seemed to be multiplied a hundred foild. I jumped as I felt the lube she smeared around my hole, and then again as her fingers slid into me. She put two or three inside me and rocked them in and out, my muscle flexing to take them and then the empty feeling as she withdrew before sliding them back inside.
The penetration seemed more shocking because I could see nothing and I had no control over what was to happen. This seemed to heighten the pleasure I felt as her fingers slipped in and out of my hole. I expected her cock to replace the fingers, and it was with disappointment I heard her say, “On your back again.”
With my hands tied it was more difficult to turn over this time, but eventually I did so and Alex straddled my chest. I felt her cock tap against my lips and then she slapped my face with it. It wasn’t hard, but it was so shocking I let out a small yelp. She wiped it across my face in an obvious gesture of domination and this time I said nothing. She tapped her cock against my lips and I opened them to let her slide the head through my lips. I ran my tongue over and under the head, flicking the sensitive little fold of skin where the head joins the shaft. She gave a little hiss of pleasure and I did it again, getting another hiss in return. I took more and more of her cock into my mouth, and I felt Alex raise herself to plunge her cock into my mouth almost vertically. I was taking her cock deeper into my mouth than I had ever done before and I gagged and struggled to breathe. She withdrew to let me catch my breath before plunging herself back into my mouth.
I thought she was going to cum in my mouth, but she stopped and moved down until I could feel her bum against my cock which was now aching for some attention. Alex smeared lube onto my cock and I assumed into her hole as well. I felt her position herself over my cock and with her hand she steered me into her hole before impaling herself on me. Alex gasped as she took me all the way inside before raising up again and coming down on me once more and I could feel my cock sliding deep inside her. I had never felt this hard before and she was tight around my cock. She gasped as she slammed up and down and I was grunting as she rode me like a horse.
My senses were so scrambled that I came almost without warning, my cum pouring into Alex and I arched my back and fell back onto the bed. Alex stood up, releasing my still hard cock, and her lips wrapped around it, cleaning up any remaining cum with her tongue. She slipped my cock out of her mouth and untied the blindfold, my eyes blinking in the sudden light. As my eyes adjusted, she also untied my hands, and I turned over to see Areeya lying on her side looking at us, her eyes wide and her fingers busy between her legs. I had forgotten Areeya was there and we must have woken her as we fucked.
“Lick her,” Alex said, as she knelt beside Areeya on the bed and fed her cock into Areeya’s mouth. Areeya sucked Alex and I pushed her fingers away and ran my tongue over her pussy. She was wet already, and I used my fingers and tongue on her and before long she was pushing her pussy into my face. I looked up to see Alex had her eyes closed as Areeya sucked on her. Areeya put one hand on the back of my head to force me even harder onto her, and I pushed my finger inside her as I sucked on her clit. I felt her stiffen and she slammed her pussy into my face as her orgasm ripped through her. Her juices covered my face as I kept licking her. Alex moaned, and I knew she had cum too, her back arched and she fell forwards onto Areeya.
Areeya kept her hand on my head keeping me pressed against her pussy as her hips moved once or twice more before releasing me. I moved up the bed to where Alex and Areeya were already embracing. They made room for me between them and we all lay there, recovering from what had just happened. My face felt sticky with Areeya’s cum and she touched my face and giggled, “James, I should say sorry, but I enjoyed that so much. You are very good at that, you know.”
I smiled, “No need for apologies, Areeya, I enjoyed it too. It was about time I paid you back.”
She laughed, her hair tumbling down over her shoulders, “Consider the debt paid, but we must do it again soon.” She leant across and kissed me, licking my face to taste her own juices.
“Hey, don’t forget me, I was there too, remember?” Alex pouted as she sat up, her arms crossed her breasts.
“Yes, you were nice too.” I said.
“Nice? nice? I was fucking awesome.”
I kissed her. “Yes, you were, and I loved every minute.”
She grinned, “OK, good save, mister. But don’t ever forget I’m the boss, right?”
I cast my eyes down, “Yes Miss Alex, I won’t forget.” and grinned all over my face.
“Bastard,” she yelled, and hit me with a pillow.
I had forgotten what happened yesterday, and as it flooded back, it must have shown on my face, because both Areeya and Alex stopped, “What’s the matter?”
“Let’s get cleaned up and I need coffee,” I said, “I need to talk to both of you, we have a problem.”
Despite both of them badgering me, I refused to say anything before we had had showered and sat at the table with some coffee and breakfast. I took them through what had happened the previous day, word for word as I could remember the conversations with Kritsada and then with Jandaeng. I could see their faces drop as I got to the end of the story.
“Fuck, fuck, fuck.” was all Alex said.
“I must tell my father straightaway,” said Areeya and reached for her phone. I put my hand on her arm, “Yes, we must find a way to tell him, Areeya, but I bet Jandaeng has the phones bugged, your father’s as well as ours. If you call now, it will only tip off Jandaeng.”
She nodded, “You’re right, but we must tell him he’s being bugged.”
I thought for a moment, “Areeya, your father is a sharp operator, it wouldn’t surprise me if he knows or suspects the phones are bugged. When we spoke about Tony’s departure, the conversation was almost in code. Areeya, did you know he was into politics?”
She shook her head, “No, and I don’t believe it to be honest. He has always stayed away from getting involved. He’s had to deal with both political factions over the years, so he’s always been careful to stay neutral.”
Alex spoke for the first time, “I know that some of the people I had to get close to for him, were involved though. Maybe he’s got on the wrong side of somebody?”
Areeya nodded, “Yes, that’s always a possibility. But what do we do now?”
“I’m sorry to bring this down on you two, I had no idea what we did with that little shit Tony would lead to this.”
Alex looked up, “It’s not your fault. if Kritsada and I hadn’t run the Buddha trick at the airport, Jandaeng wouldn’t have known about you.”
Areeya put out her hands to stop us both, “I think you’re both wrong. If Jandaeng is out to get my father, then he would have found us, anyway. We fell into his hands. It’s not anyone’s fault, none of us could have foreseen it. We have to move past blame and carry on to what we need to do next.”
Alex looked at me and I nodded, “She’s right Alex, we need to come up with a plan.”
Alex frowned, “So, you did have a side agreement with Kritsada for extra work?”
I blushed, “Yes, I’m sorry. I should have told you both. I won’t keep secrets from you again, I promise.”
Areeya said, “Stop it you two, this isn’t helping.”
Alex looked at me in a way that made me think I would pay for the lie sometime. Areeya went on, “I think we must above all behave normally. I would think Jandaeng has men here and will keeping watch on us somehow. I suggest that we carry on as we would and that James goes across to Bangkok as planned to start the project. James, if our phones are bugged, can we get some they don’t know about that we can use between us?”
“Yes, that’s easy enough, we can get somebody to buy burner phones that can’t be traced back to us, and I can set us up with encrypted emails and messaging.”
“Ok,” said Areeya, “When you’re in Bangkok, James, you must tell my father what is happening, is that OK?”
“Sure, I can find a place where we can talk securely. There is one thing I need to ask. I will need an interpreter in Bangkok, on Kritsada’s project. Nin seems to be the perfect candidate, she has good enough English to translate for me and her IT skills might be useful too. What do you think? Kritsada will pay for her I know. I won’t involve her too deeply, but I think I can trust her.”
Alex smiled, “I can trust her, it’s whether I can trust you with her. I think it’s a good idea, Areeya?”
Areeya nodded, “I’ll speak to her today. Is that all agreed? If so I need to get to Cockatoo.”
We all nodded and Alex said, “I’ve got work to do downstairs.”
“And I need to finish the systems project for us, it won’t take long.”
We pushed back our chairs and Areeya and Alex disappeared leaving me to work in the apartment. Areeya had impressed me with the way she had taken over the discussion when Alex and I had got side-tracked. It showed a side of hers that I had never seen, maybe she was more like her father than she believed.
I emailed Kritsada to confirm that I would arrive to start the project next week and I would bring Nin as my interpreter. I also asked him to book hotel rooms for us both. He emailed back immediately, agreeing that an interpreter would be a good idea, and he agreed to fund the costs. He would organise the hotel rooms close to his office where we could meet on the first morning. I booked flights for Nin and myself and I was sure Jandaeng would find out.
I went back to the systems project for our business and had an outline plan finished by the end of the day ready to present to Alex and Areeya. Areeya called to say she had spoken to Nin who was overjoyed to learn of the job and had accepted on the spot. I told her I would come down to Cockatoo later to see Nin. I would also speak to Pao about getting some new phones. It’s easy in Thailand to get hold of cheap phones, and I felt sure that Pao would know where to go.
I finished the proposal and took it to a local print shop to get printed and bound. Just because it was for us didn’t seem to be a good reason to less than professional about it. I dropped it in and it would ready the following day, so I took a leisurely stroll down the strip to Cockatoo for a beer and to see Nin. She was so excited about the job, and we agreed to meet the following day to discuss what we were going to do. I smiled at her excitement and I was convinced we had made a good choice. Pao wasn’t around and nobody seemed to know where she was. It could wait a day so I had another beer and was about to head off to the apartment when I received a text from Alex.
‘Sorry babe, gotta do something with Areeya. won’t be back until late, can u sort out dinner by yourself? Might stay on boat with her tonite’
‘No probs. Anything I can do to help?’
‘No, go home. have nice dinner get early nite, Luv u’
“luv u too. cu later.’
I wasn’t looking forward to spending the evening by myself, but I suspect Alex and Areeya might like some time together. I thought how strange it was that I didn’t feel jealous. How my life and attitudes had changed since I arrived in Samui. I made my way back to the apartment, walked up the stairs and thought it was strange that there were lights on in the apartment. I was sure they were off when I left. My nerves jangled as I opened the door to find the table set for a meal for two. What the hell was going on? Someone coughed behind me and I whipped around to see Pao standing at the door. She smiled, made a Wai and bowed deeply. She looked stunning in a beautiful gold coloured Thai Chakkri dress and with her hair done up in traditional Thai style.
“Saswadee kha, Mr James, Miss Alex say I come tonight for my bonus.”
Chapter 7
Pao’s eyes flicked across my face looking for reassurance.
“Miss Alex told me it OK.”
I smiled, “Pao, it’s fine, Miss Alex just forgot to tell me it would be tonight.”
I walked across to her and gave her a kiss on both cheeks.
“You look beautiful, that dress looks lovely on you.”
She giggled and looked up at me, “Thank you, Mr James. It one of Miss Areeya’s. She say I can keep it if I like it.”
I had always known Pao was pretty, but tonight with her hair up, her makeup done to perfection, wearing that dress, she was stunning.
“Pao, it looks wonderful on you. It suits you so well.”
She giggled once more and her smile lit up her face.
My phone bleeped at that moment and from the tone I could tell it was a text from Alex.
‘Surprise! Give her a wonderful night, champagne in kitchen, restaurant will bring up food. I will even turn off cameras.’
My eyes flicked up to the camera through which Alex was undoubtedly watching. I grinned and texted back, ‘I will treat her well. Will get you back sometime’
‘Hah, just try! C u tomorrow luv u’
‘Me 2’
I turned to Pao, “That was Miss Alex, she says she hopes you enjoy tonight.”
Pao blushed and lowered her eyes. I gently raised her chin with a finger and kissed her on the lips. I brushed her lips with my tongue and she parted them in response and I slipped my tongue into her mouth. Her tongue flicked against mine and I wrapped my arms around her and I could feel Pao shaking as we kissed. I broke the kiss, “Pao, this is about you tonight. I want you enjoy this. Why don’t we have the restaurant send up our food, and then we have all night to do what you want.”
Pao smiled and nodded, “Yes, Mr James, if you want.”
It was at that moment I realised how smart Alex had been. The bonus for Pao was not me, it was that for the first time, maybe ever, Pao would have a night where she was in control. A night where she wasn’t just satisfying someone else, but able to satisfy herself. Alex guessed that I would work that out and give Pao the opportunity to be the centre of attention, to be with somebody she had chosen, not who had chosen her.
“Pao, tonight, it’s not what I want, it’s what you want, you’re in charge. OK?”
She blushed again but nodded.
“Pao, please call me James, if only for tonight.”
She giggled at this, stood up on tiptoe, kissed me, “OK, James, I like that.”
I grinned and kissed her back, “OK, come and sit down, and I will get things rolling.”
She held my hand as we walked across to the sofa where Pao sat down carefully, unused to the elegant dress. I raised her hand to my lips and kissed it. She giggled once more, but there was a beautiful smile on her face.
“Pao, I will be back in a moment, I’m just going to call the restaurant.”
I walked over to the kitchen, called downstairs, and asked them to bring the food up. Putting the champagne into an ice bucket, I placed it and two flutes onto a tray and brought it through to the main room. Pao’s eyes widened as she saw the champagne and her smile widened even further. I sat down next to Pao, popped the cork and poured two glasses. I handed one to Pao, clinked our glasses, and I said, “To you, Pao, I hope this evening will be special for you.”
She giggled and I could tell she was relaxing at last. The intercom buzzed, and I opened the door to allow the restaurant staff to bring in the food. They quickly set it out on the table and waited for Pao and I to come across to the table. I pulled back Pao’s chair for her to sit first, which prompted another giggle, and I sat down opposite her. One of the waitresses told us what the dishes were and told us to call them when we had finished so they could clear the table. I could tell that Alex had wanted the best for tonight, and the restaurant had not failed her. The table was full of dishes and bowls of the most wonderful looking food. The aromas rising from the different dishes were divine.
I poured another two glasses of champagne and asked Pao to choose what she would like as well as recommend what I should eat. We could not possibly finish all the food on the table, but we had a good try. Pao had a wonderful appetite for such a small girl and ate with an obvious relish for the food. We talked as we ate, recalling the time we had first met in Bangkok in Cockatoo. She told me that my friend Robbie had taken two kathoeys to the short time rooms and that he had an enormous cock which they talked about for days afterwards. I told her I had been so confused that night when she put my hand on her cock, which was why I ran out of the bar.
She giggled, “You not so confused now James.”
I laughed and toasted her, “No, I’m not, thanks to you.”
She reminded me of the second time we met when she had jumped on my lap in Cockatoo here on Samui in front of Alex.
“I thought Miss Alex would hit me with pool cue, she looked so angry.”
“Pao, I thought she was going to hit both of us. It was good she calmed down.”
Pao looked serious for a moment, “We were so glad to see you back after the pirate attack, it was horrible when we heard what had happened. I cried when I heard you were OK.”
“Thank you Pao, I was very happy to see you again, you took care of me so well.”
She blushed again, “I surprise you, I think, when Miss Alex ask me to look after you the night she went Bangkok.”
I laughed out loud, “You really did, I remember the bow on your cock, that was wonderful.”
She laughed too, “That my idea, Miss Alex thought it funny too.”
I told her about my surprise when after the night we spent together I had woken up to find Areeya next to me when I expected Pao.
“Miss Areeya say she wanted to surprise you.”
“Pao, believe me, she did surprise me. It nearly gave me a heart attack.”
“I glad you didn’t, James.”
That made me smile, and we touched our glasses together.
We had finished eating by now and I called the restaurant to come to collect the dinner and while we aimed for them to come up, we sat on the sofa to finish the champagne.
“Pao, what’s your story? I mean, how did you come to be at Cockatoo? You don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to.”
“I no mind, James. I born in Chang Mai, in north of Thailand. My family poor, I had three sisters, older than me. My father died when I was small so I had only girls in family. I think that how it started, I felt more girl than boy, liked girl stuff, not play like boy. My sisters treat me like doll, dress me up in their clothes, but I happy, it felt good. My mother work two jobs to give us food, pay rent. So I brought up by sisters. I wanted to be girl. When my mother found out she mad, she say kathoey not good life, hard life. She wanted me to be boy. We fight and I run away.”
She paused, and I asked, “How old were you then?”
“I thirteen I think. Look older though, I get job in Chiang Mai, in kathoey bar. I be servant to kathoeys, clean up rooms, wash their clothes, fetch their food, even drugs sometimes, I sleep in back room. I happy though. I could be girl not boy. One day mama-san ask if I want to be kathoey in bar, earn more money.”
She guessed the question I wanted to ask.
“I fifteen then, but I look older. I say yes, and I start work in bar.”
I took her hand and stroked it. She looked down at it and smiled.
“I nervous at first, but soon get used to it. Some men good, some bad, some very bad. Kathoeys in bar nice to me, help me to be more like girl.”
Her face darkened.
“One day I meet Thai man who treat me very nice. He come back many times for me and he very nice, say I should come to Bangkok with him, we live together, be happy. I stupid, believe him and run away with him. He sell me to bar in Bangkok, I have to work in dirty bar, with very bad men, you say gangsters, I think. No money, just get food. Locked in room at back of bar. Have to fuck with many men, beat me if I refuse. I cry every night, wish I dead.”
I squeezed her hand, and she looked up at me and smiled.
“I manage to escape one night when man guarding me get drunk and fall asleep. I live on streets for while begging, then meet nice foreign lady who say she have bed for me in hostel. I live there some time. they kind. One night I meet man, he take me to Cockatoo and I meet Kritsada. He say if I want I work at Cockatoo, Kritsada nice, he say he pay for boobies if I work for him.”
She paused, smiled, “You like my boobies, James?”
Damn it if I didn’t blush. I thought I had gotten over that.
“Yes, Pao, I like your boobies, they are lovely.”
She smiled broadly, “Men like boobies, no?”
I had to laugh as she said it, “Yes, that’s right, Pao, all men like boobies.”
She grinned and went on, “I work at Cockatoo for a while, they good to me, pay for boobies and take care of girls. good place to work. Soon after I meet you, Miss Alex visit and ask if anyone want to work in Cockatoo on Samui. I think might be good idea so I come. I so surprised to see you there. I get so excited to see someone I know so I jump on your lap.” She giggled once more, “I sorry for that, James. But I think it OK? You forgive me?”
I leant across and kissed her, “Yes, Pao, it’s OK. You did nothing wrong. You are a great girl.”
She lowered her eyes to the floor, and I guessed she was feeling shy. I lifted her chin with my finger and kissed her nose.
“I very glad I now mama-san in Cockatoo, I like job. I think I good at it. Work hard for Miss Alex and Miss Areeya,” she paused for a fraction of a second, “and get good bonus.”
We both burst out laughing, and I hugged her tight. How Pao had become such a lovely girl was beyond me. What she had endured would have broken many people and could have crippled her view of people and life forever. Instead, she was funny, charming, loyal, generous, and beautiful.
I kissed her hand, and she giggled, “We go bed now James?”
“Yes, Pao, we can go to bed now.” I stood and held my hand out to her. She took it and I helped her up from the sofa. She gave me a quick kiss, “I go change now, you wait for me?”
“Of course I’ll wait, Pao. I’ll be right here.”
She walked over to the wet room and looked back at me, almost in fear I might not be here when she came out. I used the small washroom to brush my teeth before going back to the bedroom, taking off my clothes and sliding under the sheet. I dimmed the lights, and It was only a few minutes before Pao emerged from the wet room. She had let her hair down and was wearing a sheer baby doll nightie and knickers. Standing still for a moment in the doorway, she was backlit by the light, and she looked wonderful.
Wiggling her way across to the bed she slid in next to me. Reaching out with her fingers to touch my face she stroked my cheek as if she wanted to make sure I was real.
She whispered, “James, I know you with Miss Alex and Miss Areeya but I hope you like me too.”
I smiled and kissed her forehead, “Pao, I am so happy that you came into my life. You have lit up my world and ever since we met I have liked you. I cannot imagine what it would like not to have you in my life.”
Her eyes shone, and she dipped her head to kiss me, her tongue pushing its way into my mouth and seeking my tongue. As we kissed, her hands went to my nipples squeezing them with her fingers before nipping them between her nails. I moaned as we continued to kiss and I pushed her onto her back and put my hands up under her nightie. She hissed as I cupped her breasts and I felt her nipples harden. Pushing me away, she sat up and pulled the nightie over her head in one move. Rolling over on top of me, her breasts were glistening in the dim light just in front of my eyes, and she lowered herself towards me. I took one nipple into my mouth, rolling my tongue around it and nipping it between my teeth, she hissed once more and offered me the other nipple, and I did the same with this one.
I could feel her hardening cock push into my groin, and she wiggled her hips rubbing her cock against mine. She giggled as she felt my cock rising in response and she shuffled down the bed and I felt her warm mouth slide over the end of my cock. I moaned as her tongue worked its magic. She rolled her tongue around the head and then she let the cock slip out pushing it up against my belly she licked me from root to tip. She flicked the tip with her tongue making me arch my back, drew each ball into her mouth and I almost passed out as she teased them with her tongue. Giving my cock another couple of long licks she had me panting already. She blew across the head and gave it a kiss before moving up the bed and straddling my chest, her cock poking out of her knickers and pointing at my mouth.
She looked down at me, “You suck now?”
In response I opened my lips, and she edged forwards and her cock slipped inside my mouth. I was nowhere near as good at this as Pao, but I had learned a lot and I think I was now pretty good. The hissing sounds from above made me think Pao was enjoying what I was doing. She moved her hips and her cock slipped further into my mouth, each thrust taking it deeper. She leaned forwards, her hands resting on the bed head, enabling her to push her cock almost straight down into my throat. I was taking her deeper than I had ever taken one before.
I gagged and Pao withdrew allowing me to take some deep breaths before sliding it back in. Putting my hands on her bum I slid a finger into her hole. She jumped as I did, causing another bout if gagging. She pulled out again and giggled nervously.
“Sorry, James, that surprise me. It nice, can you do again?”
She slipped back into my mouth and I slipped my finger back inside her. This time she was ready for it and I heard her hiss as she felt me penetrate her. I could feel she was getting harder, and she pulled out once more and slithered down the bed.
“I want to fuck you now, James. Is that OK?”
I laughed, “Yes, Pao, I’ve been waiting for this for a long time.”
That produced a stream of giggles and a whispered, “Me too.”
She pulled her knickers down and throw them away, pushed my legs up onto her shoulders and shuffled towards my bum. She must have grabbed the lube from somewhere because I felt her spread some around my hole. I felt first one finger and then another pushed into me, and I felt my ring spreading as she opened me up with her fingers. She eased them in and out for a few seconds before I could feel her cock tapping at my hole, teasing me with a few short jabs that didn’t quite penetrate me. I was moaning by the time, desperate to feel her inside me. She drew back and then with one thrust she was inside and burying herself right into me. I groaned as I felt her full length deep inside me, and I pushed back at her as she plunged her cock in and out, filling me completely.
I grunted each time she pushed in and I could feel her cock grow as my muscles gripped her. She bent forward pushing my legs back onto my chest, and we kissed, our tongues fighting each other as we fucked. She picked up the pace, and she drove into me faster and faster. I could feel her balls bouncing against me each time she shoved into me. Reaching down with her hand she grasped my cock and started pumping me. I was already hard, and this just drove me crazy, feeling her ramming into me and her hands stroking my cock. Pao was now grunting as she pummelled me, and I could feel her sweat dripping onto me.
There was no warning when Pao jerked her head up and shouted, “I cumming!”
I felt her climax and then her cum was spurting into me as she continued to drive herself inside me. She kept pumping my cock as she climaxed and within a few seconds of her climax I twitched and cum shot from my cock over Pao’s hands and my belly. Pao stayed inside me, and I moved my legs from her shoulders, allowing her to fall forward onto my chest. She kissed me as we lay there, still locked together, and smiling at each other like kids with a double helping of ice cream.
She dipped her finger into my cum and sucked it before scooping up more and offering it to me. I grinned and took her finger into my mouth savouring the taste of my own cum. We both giggled as I sucked her finger and she finally pulled out of me as her cock subsided.
“Thank you James, that was great, I like to fuck you.”
“Pao, it was my pleasure, I liked it too.”
We hugged each other for a while, kissing gently as we came down from the high of making love. Pao couldn’t stop smiling and I was feeling pretty good too. She jumped up, grabbed my hand and pulled me off the bed.
“James, James, we go shower now.”
She dragged me over to the wet room, giggling all the time, and pushed me under the shower. I picked up a washcloth and washed Pao, but as soon as I touched her breasts she wrapped her arms around me and kissed me, with the water pouring down over us. She dropped to her knees, looked up at me with her cheeky grin and took me into her mouth. I leant back against the wall watching Pao sucking for all she was worth, and it wasn’t long before I was hard again,
She slipped my cock out of her mouth, stood up, “James, you fuck me now, please.”
Grinning, I kissed her hand, “Anything you wish my lady.”
That produced another torrent of giggles. She turned and put her hands on the wall, and looking back over her shoulder, wiggled her lovely bum,, “Do here, please.”
I kissed her neck from behind, as I slid a finger into her hole, getting a hiss of pleasure from her. She wiggled her bum again.
“Do me now.”
I bent my knees and pushed into her. I slid in easily, and she gasped as I thrust hard into her. She pushed back and kept thrusting hard, almost lifting her off her feet as I did so. She turned her head so we could kiss, but I was now driving hard into her and she turned her head back to face the wall and was groaning at every thrust. It wasn’t long before I felt my climax building and with a final thrust, I came inside her, my legs buckling as the force of it hit me.
I slipped out and Pao turned around, dropped to her knees and took my still hard cock in her mouth, drawing the last of the cum from my cock. She stood back up and as we kissed, I could taste myself on her lips.
She had a big grin on her face, “That nice, James, you fuck good, Miss Alex say you the best. Me think so too.”
Alex clearly shared with Pao as much as she did with Areeya. I laughed, “Thank you Pao, you’re pretty good too.”
We cleaned ourselves up in the shower and having dried ourselves, Pao led me back to the bed, “You want massage now, James?”
The last massage Pao had given me was the best I had ever had, so I didn’t hesitate to say yes. Spreading towels on the bed, Pao had me lay down on my back, straddled me and began her magic, her fingers soft yet strong, kneading and probing my muscles. It was heavenly, and then she asked me to turn over to work on my back. It wasn’t long before I heard her giggle and felt her body sliding over my back. I could feel her hard cock sliding in between my cheeks, so I opened my legs and she slipped a finger into my hole. A second followed and then, I think, a third as the oil helped them slide inside me. I was squirming by now and then I felt the fingers leave, to be replaced by her cock as she slipped it deep inside me. I grasped the sheets in my fists as she slipped in and out, taunting and teasing before driving hard into me. It didn’t take long for her to cum, and she cried out as she did before falling forwards onto my back.
She rolled off me and we lay facing each other. She kissed me tenderly,, “Thank you, James.”
I wrapped my arms around her and pulled her tight. “Pao, you are a great girl, and you fuck good too.”
That produced a torrent of giggles, and she pulled me back into the shower to clean ourselves up for the second time. We eventually went back to the bed and lay there, kissing and holding each other until we both fell asleep.
I woke in the morning to find myself spooning Pao’s back. My arm was over her hip and she was still asleep. I eased myself away from her and she rolled over onto her back where I could see her cock, lying up against her belly. It looked so enticing that I leant over and gave it a lick with my tongue. She moved slightly but didn’t wake. I gave it another couple of licks and felt it stir and begin to grow as my tongue slid over it. Taking the head in my mouth I sucked gently on it, and I felt Pao stir as her cock was now getting very hard. I rolled my tongue over the head and underneath, flicking at the sensitive spot there. Pao was now awake putting her hands down to my head to hold me in position as her cock slid in and out of my mouth. She was hissing with pleasure now and I used my hand and my mouth on her cock to bring her to the edge. I felt her cock twitch as her climax broke, and she sighed as her cum flooded my mouth.
I swallowed most of it, but my lips were sticky with some that had escaped. I rolled over on my side and looked straight at Alex, who was standing at the door with a big grin on her face.
“Fuck, Alex, don’t you ever think of knocking?”
Pao bounced up on the bed, “Good morning, Miss Alex.”
“Morning, Pao. Did you have a good time?”
“Yes, thank you, Miss Alex. Like you say, James, he a good fuck.”
Alex laughed, “He has his uses, that’s for sure. If you put him in his place, he’s pretty good.”
“Hey, you two,” I protested, “I am here you know, I can hear you.”
Alex walked over to the bed and sat down on the edge.
“Of course you are, my darling. We were just talking about you, not to you.” She kissed me on the lips, “Don’t sulk, it looks like you had a good time too, didn’t you?”
“Yes, I had a good time too.”
Pao clapped her hands, “Thank you James, I had very good time. You suck good too now.”
Alex turned to Pao, “He’s learning quite fast, I might lend him to you again one day.”
“Still here, you know.” I protested again.
Pao giggled and slid across to Alex, wrapped her arms around her neck and kissed her straight on the lips. Alex put her arms around Pao and they were kissing a few inches from me, and my cock hardened at the sight. Alex broke the kiss, “Pao, I think Mr James is getting turned on by this. But it’s time for you to get home. I’m glad you had a good time.”
Pao thanked Alex again, gave me a kiss and disappeared into the wet room. Alex gave me a kiss.
“Thank you, sweetie, Pao loved it. I knew you would understand what to do for her.”
“You might have warned me,” I grumbled.
She laughed, “Yes, but that wouldn’t have been any near as much fun.”
I tried to grab her, but she skipped away, “Down tiger, we need to talk about Kritsada. Get dressed and we’ll have a talk with Areeya.”
I grabbed my shorts and pulled a clean t-shirt over my head. Pao emerged from the wet room just as Areeya walked through the main door.
Pao ran over to her and kissed her, “Thank you Miss Areeya, James say I look beautiful in your dress.”
She smiled at Pao, “I told you so, it suits you so well. Do you want to keep it?”
“Can I? It make me feel so nice.”
“Of course you can keep it, Pao. I’m glad you liked it. We’ll see you later.”
Pao gave me one more kiss, hugged me, “James, thank you, you so nice.”
She giggled once more and disappeared through the door. Areeya turned to me, “Thank you James. She really is so happy.”
“Glad to be of service, best sex I’ve had for a long time.” I said. Which earned me a laugh from Areeya and a thump on the arm from Alex. I made coffee for us all and then we sat down at the table.
Areeya said, “I am worried about my father. I know he is a careful man, but I am worried that he does not know he is being watched and bugged so closely. I know we said we should not change our plans for you to fly out next week, James, but I wish there was a way we could get you there sooner to take a personal message to him.”
“Agreed,” I said, “but how? Jandaeng will have the airport watched and if I fly my name will pop up on the police system, I am sure. In fact, if any of us fly, it will be the same. I’m sure all of us are being monitored. Could someone else take a message to him?”
Areeya shook her head, “I think it has to be you, James. He will believe you, I don’t think he would accept it from anyone else. Alex and I can’t go, it would be too obvious if we disappeared. We could cover for you if you’re gone for a couple of days, even if they are watching here, which I doubt. We tell everyone you’re ill and staying in the apartment to recover.”
Alex joined in, “There is a way you could get there without flying, or your name showing up on the computers. There’s a ferry that goes from Samui to Chumphon on the mainland where you can catch a train to Bangkok. No names, no showing passports, no passenger lists. You could be there tomorrow evening.”
“Won’t Jandaeng be watching the ferries? They will spot me, for sure.”
Areeya looked at me, “Yes, they would spot you, but they won’t be looking for two girls travelling together.”
“But you said it had to be me. You said no-one else could take the message. Who would the two girls be?”
Areeya said, “Well one of them would be Nin, we thought.”
Stupidly, I still didn’t get it, “Who would the other one be then?”
Areeya and Alex both looked back at me saying nothing, and the penny dropped.
“Oh, no. I’m not doing it. I’m not dressing as a girl.”
Chapter 8
Alex grabbed my hands, “Please, James, it’s the only way we could think of to get you over there as quickly as possible without Jandaeng being aware. You could be back here in two days and then fly to Bangkok as Jandaeng expects you to next week. Please?”
Areeya came up behind me and put her hands on my shoulders. “James, I am so worried about my father. I would be very, very grateful if you could do this for me.” Areeya squeezed my shoulders, and my imagination went into overdrive thinking about what that gratitude would be like.
“There must be another way, surely?”
“If there is, we can’t think of it,” said Alex. “We have to assume all electronic communications are being intercepted. We’re on an island so we can’t just drive there. The only ways to the mainland are by plane or the ferry. Flying would mean being spotted straight away. This is the only way.”
“But I would never get away with it. I would stand out like a sore thumb.” Even I realised I had moved from outright denial to raising objections.
Alex gripped my hands tighter. “No, not at all. You’re just about my size and you’re slender enough not to be too noticeable if we do it right. Your face isn’t too masculine; you have nice cheekbones. With a touch of lipstick, your lips would look feminine. Your feet and hands aren’t too large, and you have nice smooth skin.” She ran her fingers over my cheek, “A little foundation would make all the difference. You’ll be with Nin and she’ll take care of you. She’s happy to do it.”
“What?” I squealed, “You’ve asked her already?”
“Yes, of course. We had to make sure she would say yes.” Areeya said from behind me, her hands still squeezing my shoulders.
“What if I had to speak? That would be a dead giveaway.” I thought that would stop this nonsensical idea.
Alex smiled, “That’s where Nin comes in. Aside from being cover as two girls travelling together, her English is so good, she can answer questions for you. Just pretend you have lost your voice.”
I stayed silent, just hoping this madness would stop.
Alex went on, “Look, there will be hundreds of people on the ferry, I promise no-one will notice you. You can wear sunglasses all the time and a sun hat. You've let your hair grow since the pirate attack and I think we can style it in a more feminine way. If not, I have a wig you can wear that will help to cover your face. We’ll dress you casually; a top and loose sarong and sandals, so you’ll blend in with all the other travellers. You can take male clothes with you in a bag and change when you get to the bus.”
Areeya’s hands were massaging my shoulders and Alex was stroking my hands, and I could feel my objections slipping away. Alex, sensing this, provided the final push. “Look, how about trying it, get you dressed to see if it works. If it doesn’t so be it. If it looks OK, will you do it?”
I closed my eyes and nodded. “OK, I agree to try it, but if I think I look ridiculous, it’s all off, right?”
“But if it doesn’t look ridiculous, then you will do it?” Alex countered.
I opened my eyes and confident it would never happen, I sighed, “Yes, if it looks OK I will do it.”
Alex clapped her hands together and kissed me, whilst Areeya wrapped her arms around my neck and hugged me tight.
“But I repeat, if I look ridiculous, it will all be off, right?” I tried to stop their enthusiasm carrying me along with their hare-brained idea.
“Yeah, yeah, yeah, you’ll look fine, I promise you,” said Alex, “but you have to do everything we say, right?” I nodded, and she jumped up, “OK, let’s get started. I know you aren’t that hairy, but we need to get rid of anything you do have.”
“What? Is that absolutely necessary? I mean we’re just seeing if it might work. Can’t we do that later, if it’s necessary?” My voice tailed off as I saw the look on Alex’s face.
She glowered at me, hands on her hips, “You promised to do exactly what we said, didn’t you?”
Yes, but…”
“No buts, let’s get to it.” She grabbed my hand and dragged me over to the wet room, shouting to Areeya on the way. “Babe, can you sort out something for him to wear, casual I would say, but stylish. My stuff should fit him, I think.”
Areeya nodded and disappeared towards the walk-in closet at the end of the room. Alex had by now dragged me into the shower room, “Come on then, don’t hang about, strip. I want to look at what we have to work with.”
All I had on were my shorts and t-shirt, so it didn’t take long for me to be naked. Alex walked around me; her manner very much like a farmer sizing up a cow at the market. She even prodded me a couple of times, which I hoped was just for effect.
“Not bad, I think. You’ve dropped a few pounds since the pirate attack, makes the job easier. You’re a bit stringy, but there’s nothing we can do about that in the short term.”
“Alex, this is a one off, remember.”
“Yes, I know, but you never know, you might get to like it.” She stroked my cock and kissed me, and I stiffened in response. She gave me one more squeeze, “OK, shave your face once, and then again, to get it as smooth as possible and then use some of my moisturiser. Then we’ll get started on your body hair. I’ve got Lawan waiting outside to do the waxing. She does all the girls, me included.”
“What? No, I’m not doing that. What do you mean, she’s outside? I only agreed to see how I looked. I didn’t agree to any bloody waxing.”
Alex smiled, “Well, you did agree to do exactly what we said, didn’t you? In any case, to show you how good you could look we have to do a little preparation, sweetie.”
I turned to argue, but she gave me a sharp slap on the bum and I decided not to bother. I shaved my face once and then shaved again, finishing with her moisturiser, which felt good on my skin I have to admit. Alex had sat on the stool and watched me as I shaved.
“That’s one thing I absolutely don’t miss,” she said as she stood up and came over towards me. She stroked my chest, “I think that’s OK, but the legs need doing and your pits, ugh, they have to go, you’re not pretending to be an Australian girl for God’s sake.”
I opened my mouth, and she put her finger to my lips. “You promised, remember. The damned stuff grows back anyway, so there’s no need to get uptight.” She grinned and shouted “Lawan, you can come in now.”
The door opened and a Thai girl entered in a fit of giggles. I grabbed a towel, held it over my groin and blushed. “Alex, I will kill you one day.”
“Oh, don’t be a baby, Lawan has done this many times with boys and girls, there’s nothing she hasn’t seen, believe me.”
“Well, she hasn’t seen me.” Even I knew that sounded pathetic.
“It’s either this, or I’ll start shaving you. Which do you prefer?” Alex was making swinging motions with her hands, looking like she wanted to use a scythe to shave me.
“I said before, you aren’t getting anywhere near me with a razor. Will this waxing thing hurt?”
Alex shook her head, “No, of course not. Women get this done all the time. Come on, man up, although that’s probably not the right term considering what we’re going to do. Come into the bedroom. Lawan has set her stuff up in there.” I walked through to the bedroom, keeping the towel in front of me.
“Oh, don’t be shy, Lawan doesn’t care how little your thing is.” Alex grabbed the towel and dropped it on the floor.
“It’s not little,” I protested as Lawan giggled, which didn’t help.
“No, it’s not little, it’s kind of cute,” said Alex, winking at Lawan. Lawan indicated I should lay down on a trestle table which she must have put up whilst I was in the wet room with Alex. Areeya walked in at that moment and tried to stifle a laugh as she saw me lying down on the table.
“Don’t you dare say anything, it’s bad enough as it is.” I said, regretting that I had agreed to this crazy plan.
“What about his bikini line?” Areeya said, with a smirk.
“Bikini line? What do you mean?” I squealed.
Alex looked at me with a straight face, “We have to do a proper job, can’t have stray hairs, popping out, can we?”
“How about a brazilian?” Areeya was now trying to stop laughing and failing badly.
“What’s a brazilian?” I said. All three of them burst into laughter.
“What? What have I said?”
Alex stopped laughing, “Nothing, don’t worry about it.” Lawan was ready to start, and she applied the wax to my leg. It felt nice and warm and I closed my eyes, thinking this wouldn’t be so bad. Then I felt Lawan lay a cloth or something over the wax and press it down firmly. A few seconds later I felt a burning pain as she ripped off the cloth,
“Owww, that hurt.” I sat up and opened my eyes to see Alex and Areeya holding onto each other, trying not to laugh.
“You told me it wouldn’t hurt, you bastards.”
“Poor baby,” said Alex, “we girls have to suffer to look pretty, you know.” Areeya smothered her laughter. “I’m sorry, James, we’re only poking fun. I appreciate what you’re doing, thank you.” She leant across and gave my cock a kiss. “That’s a down payment for when you get back.”
Lawan pushed me back on the table and continued to rip away my hair. After the first shock, it wasn’t that bad, but I wouldn’t want to do it too often. Lawan got into a rhythm and I lay back and tried to ignore the pain. She came very close to my groin with the strips and I sat up in alarm as her hand brushed against my cock.
“Be careful.” I said, alarmed at what I thought she was going to do.
“Don’t be a baby,” Alex said from the sofa where she was casually flicking through a magazine. “Lawan will just trim your pubic hair, this time, we can get it waxed properly next time.”
“There won’t be a next time,” I said.
“Hmm, maybe, maybe not,” she said, her legs crossed and one shoe dangling off her foot. A gesture that somehow I find sexy. I lay back again until I heard the buzz of a hair trimmer. I looked down just as Lawan started to trim my pubic hair. She held my cock out of the way although to be honest it seemed to have shrunk in size at the thought of what she was doing. Not for the first time I thought I must be stark raving mad for going through with this. I watched as she gently trimmed away leaving what later learnt was a landing strip of hair pointing down towards my cock. She finished, looking over to Alex, who nodded, “Very pretty, Lawan.”
Lawan moved up the table and pulled my arm away from my side and quickly waxed my armpits and then ripped away the hair. I almost jumped off the table, “Shit, that stings.” I wailed.
Alex laughed, “Only one more to go, it won’t be as bad.” She lied, it was as bad.
“Thank you Lawan,” Alex said in English, then followed up with something in Thai, which made both Lawan and Areeya giggle.
“What was that?” I said, now sore and not in a good mood.
“Only that next time she could do your crack and sack as well.”
“Oh no, no way. Anyhow, there won’t be another time.” I said and got off the table. Lawan was busy clearing up her things and Alex said. “Go and take a cool shower, you’ll feel better for it, then use some of my tea tree oil.”
The shower certainly helped and I admit I felt a thrill as my fingers slipped over my now hairless legs. I used the tea tree oil as Alex had suggested and it did ease the warmth leftover from the waxing. I dried myself and wrapped a towel around my waist to give me some dignity and walked back into the room. Alex took my hand and led me across to a chair which she had placed in front of the mirror.
She bent over and whispered in my ear, “This is where the magic starts, baby. First, Lawan is going to do something about those eyebrows, they’re far too bushy and need a little thinning and shaping.”
“What? No way, I’m not having that.”
Alex sighed, “Need I remind you that you agreed to do whatever we said? It won’t be bad, I promise. Your brows will grow back if you don’t like them.” She dropped a towel over the mirror, “We won’t let you see anything until we've finished.”
“Alex, you won’t do anything too drastic, will you?” She smiled and gave me a quick kiss, “No, not this time anyway.” She put her finger to my lips before I could say anything and turned to Lawan.
“OK, Lawan, make him look beautiful.” Lawan giggled and moved between me and the mirror. “Please keep eyes closed, Mr James. Please not move either, it will sting a little but not much. I going to thread your brows first. It better than tweezing, Mr James. Don’t worry I won’t do too much.”
I felt a tug and then a sharp pain across my brows, “Ouch, that stings.” Lawan completely ignored me and carried on across both brows. I felt her rub something into my brows as she said, “Just some Aloe Vera, Mr James, very cool.” She moved behind me and I felt her hands on the back of my head. “Just give you head massage, very nice, make you relax.”
Lawan was as good as her word and before long her skilled hands had me almost falling asleep. I still had my eyes closed, and she came round to the front again and giggled, “OK, I start make-up now, Mr James. I not do too much today, just some foundation and lipstick and eyeshadow.”
Not for the first time, I cursed myself for allowing myself to be talked into this. I heard Alex and Areeya whispering in the background and I shouted, “This will be it, right?”
Areeya giggled and Alex said, “Sure baby, just the wig and the clothes after this, I promise. We won’t use any nail polish this time, but in the future who knows.”
Lawan put something over my face and spread it out with a sponge. “This to cover up any beard, Mr James, just put some concealer as well and some blush.” I had no idea what she was talking about, but I have to admit I was enjoying the feeling of what she was doing to my face. I began to appreiate why women liked to be pampered in this way. Lawan was talking all the time she was working, telling me about the eyeshadow she was using, and that it was good for daytime or night-time. As if I would know the difference I thought.
Her fingers were so soft and gentle and the feeling of the brushes or whatever on my eyes made me feel a little excited to see what it would all look like. She finished with the lipstick. “I draw around your lips, Mr James, make them look a little bigger, but you have nice lips anyway.”
I heard Alex snigger, “I might let you kiss him later Lawan.”
Lawan giggled, and I thought that might not be altogether a bad idea. She said. “Open mouth Mr James,” and I felt the lipstick sliding onto my lips. It felt somehow decadent, and I realised with a little alarm that I enjoyed the feeling. “Now press lips together gently, smooth everything, Mr James.”
I remember watching my mother do this when I was small, and it seemed a natural thing to do. The feeling of the lipstick across my lips was surprisingly nice. Lawan touched up something around my lips and then said, “OK, I finish, I think look good Mr James.”
I heard Alex and Areeya come up behind me and what sounded suspiciously like a high five between the two of them. I opened my eyes and saw Alex smiling down at me.
“OK, baby, let’s get you dressed and then we’ll finish with the wig and then you can see just how good you look.” She was holding what looked like a pair of bikini bottoms in her hand. “Stand up and let’s get these on. I was thinking of a gaff, but for now, these are tight enough to keep you in check. I can teach you to tuck another day.” Areeya couldn’t suppress a giggle but I had no idea what they were talking about.
I put one hand on her shoulder and placed first one foot and then the other into the knickers. Alex drew them up my legs and the feeling as they slid over my shaved legs was thrilling. She pulled them up tight, and I felt a little uncomfortable as my cock was compressed at the front.
“Should be OK for now,” said Alex as Areeya handed Alex a lacy bra. I felt myself blushing, “God, do I have to wear that? Can’t we just imagine for now?”
“No,” said Alex, “we want to make this look as good as possible, so put your arms out and let me put this on you.”
I stuck my arms straight out like a sulky schoolboy as Alex slid the straps up over my arms and then Areeya pulled the bra tight, fastening it at the back. As the straps pulled against my skin I felt a sudden rush and for the first time, it struck me what I was doing. Alex must have sensed something, for she kissed me and whispered, “Feels good, doesn’t it?”
I shook my head, but I couldn’t shake off the thrill I was feeling. She smiled and picked up something from the table. “These are breast forms I used to use. They’re good quality but not as nice as the real thing, unfortunately.” She slipped the forms into the bra and adjusted it so that the forms fitted into the cups. The extra weight was astonishing and I looked down at them with amazement.
Areeya laughed, “Yes, that’s what I have to carry around with me every day, and what boys love so much. Maybe they wouldn’t like them so much if they had them too.” Alex smiled, “We’re just going to give you a simple skirt and top for now, nothing too formal, you want to look as if you’ve been on holiday, not going to a business meeting.”
She picked up a brightly coloured cotton blouse, “This will slide over your head, but try not to get makeup on it.” I put my arms up, feeling the tug of the breast forms as I did so. Alex put my arms through the blouse and it fell down over my head and the bottom came down to my hips.
“Looks nice,” said Areeya fussing with it a little, getting it to settle across my shoulders. Alex picked up the skirt, “This is a wrap-around skirt, it will cover up a lot but will still be nice and cool. You just have to be careful how you sit down so it doesn’t fall open too much. We can practice that later.”
She got me to hold one side and then pulled it round and showed me how it fastened at the side. It was white and seemed to float down from my waist almost to my ankles. It felt odd to be wearing something that long but which felt light and loose and comfortable. Alex stood back and looked over to Areeya who nodded her approval. Alex sighed, and I realised she was nervous about how this would turn out.
“OK, James, the crowning glory, the wig. I don’t think we can rely on getting your hair styled in time, so we’re going to go with one of my wigs. I had a few for my previous profession if you know what I mean. It’s a good one, so it will get you by as far as we need to for tomorrow.”
I had sat down again and with Lawan’s help, they put a wig cap on my head followed by the wig. It was only shoulder length. but I had never had such long hair, and it felt strange to have so much hanging down around my face. I kept touching it and Alex gently slapped my fingers, “It draws attention to it if you keep playing with it. Leave it alone.”
Lawan and Alex did some more adjusting and then they stepped back and Areeya joined them. I thought all three were looking a bit shocked.
“What?” I said, “how bad does it look? I told you it would.” Alex shook her head and pulled me up out of the chair. I saw Areeya had her hand over her mouth and Lawan was watching, wide-eyed as I walked over to the mirror. My heart was beating so fast as she positioned me right in front of the mirror, and without a word slipped the towel off the mirror.
Time seemed to slow down as the towel dropped to the floor, and I could hear the blood pounding in my ears. I had closed my eyes, and I counted to five before slowly opening them, expecting to see some kind of monstrosity staring back from the mirror.
I was so confused at what I saw that I almost thought they had played a trick on me, putting someone behind the mirror wearing the same clothes as me. It certainly wasn’t me I could see, but a woman standing there, blonde hair falling to her shoulders and framing her face with pink lipstick and eyeshadow, wearing a pretty, brightly coloured blouse and a long white skirt. She looked somehow familiar, and then as I moved my hand to my face her hand moved as well, and with a start, I realised it was me.
Alex appeared in the mirror, standing by my side and put her arm through mine.
“I think you lost, we won.”
I couldn’t say anything, for I was trying to make sense of what I saw in front of me. My eyes and my brain were not working properly together, or that’s how it seemed. My eyes told me there was a woman standing there, maybe not a beautiful woman, but my brain was telling me it was me standing there. I shook my head and the woman in the mirror moved her head too. I put my fingers up to my lips, and the woman in the mirror did that too. Finally, my brain and my eyes were reacquainted, and I let out a little gasp.
Areeya moved onto my other side and she took my arm and smiled, “James, do you think you look ridiculous?”
I could only shake my head as I still couldn’t find my voice to say anything. It was ridiculous that I could have changed how I look so much in such a short time, but I didn’t feel ridiculous. I finally turned my eyes away from the mirror and looked first at Alex and then at Areeya.
“I don’t know what to say. I wouldn’t have believed it if it wasn’t there in front of my eyes.” I turned back to the mirror, and said as much to myself as to the others, “Do you think I can get away with it?”
Alex and Areeya looked at my eyes in the mirror and almost as one said, “Yes.”
Alex took my hand, “The most important question is, do you think you can? We’ve proved we can get you to look good, now you have to act the part, but I think you can do it.” Areeya squeezed my other hand and whispered, “I also think you can, James. I would really appreciate it you could do this for me.”
I was trapped. I had said I would do it if I didn’t look ridiculous, and they had shown me I didn’t. So, although my mind was scrambled and thinking of everything that could possibly go wrong, I gripped their hands hard and whispered, “OK, I’ll do it.”
Areeya kissed me and Alex gave me a huge hug. “Thank you,” said Areeya, and her eyes were shining. Alex turned to Lawan, hugged her, “Thank you so much Lawan, you did a great job. Can you come back tomorrow morning to get James ready again?”
She nodded and with a hug from Areeya she left. Alex led me back to the mirror, “What do you really think?”
I thought for a minute before answering. “I don’t know right now. I look a million times better than I thought I would, but to get away with it, I don’t know.” I looked at myself in the mirror again and could see I didn’t look bad. Just standing there, the transformation was almost frightening. My eyebrows had a slight curve to them, my lips shone with pink lipstick and my eyes looked larger with the eyeshadow that Lawan had used. It was me, for sure underneath, but for the first time, I felt that this might not be such a crazy idea.
Alex frowned, “OK, but we have some work to do with you to get you to act more like a woman. We can’t do much, but we can show a few things to avoid that would completely give you away.” She laughed, “Tonight is going to be a girly night.”
So it proved. Alex insisted I stay in character as she called it. She said that if I was to be convincing, then I needed to be as relaxed as possible when dressed, so practice was the only way to do it. We had lunch sent up, and I fled to the kitchen as it was brought in from the restaurant.
Alex laughed, “You’re going to have to face people, so tonight we are going out to eat.”
“No,” I squeaked, “I can’t, it would be too embarrassing, what if someone recognises me?”
Areeya held my hand, “James, it will be alright, we’ll go to a place we are not known, I promise you no-one will recognise you like this. I doubt I would be able to.”
“We'll see,” I mumbled. After lunch, Alex and Areeya spent the afternoon getting me to learn the difference between how men and women move and act. They made me watch them move and walk and then I had to try. They got me to sit down dozens of times until I got it right; don’t flop down, lower yourself slowly, tuck the skirt beneath you before you sit down, keep the knees together, no manspreading, sit up straight, don’t slouch, keep the shoulders back, don’t be tense, try to relax - the list was endless.
Alex made me put on a pair of her shoes, just a pair of sandals with a low heel that I would wear the next day and made me walk up and down the flat. She said that women walk with shorter strides than men and that I was to imagine I’m walking a straight line putting my feet down one in front of the other, keeping my elbows tucked in so I wouldn’t swing my arms so much. It never seemed to stop and my head and body ached so I called for a break. I sat down on the sofa, put my head in my hands, “I can’t do it, it’s impossible.”
Areeya came and sat down next to me, “James, you can. When you sat down just now, you did everything right. Look at how you’re sitting now.” I realised that I was sitting with my knees together, and I had smoothed the skirt out beneath me as I sat down. Somehow the lessons were sinking in.
Areeya went on, “All we need to do is enough to get you off the island, don’t forget. It’s only to stop you being spotted. Jandaeng’s men will be looking for a man, not two pretty girls travelling together. We only need to get past anyone at the ferry terminal in Samui and on the mainland. After that, it’s all over.”
I looked at her and then Alex and thought there wasn’t much I wouldn’t do for these two. I sighed and stood up.
“Alright,” I said, “Let’s keep practising then.” Alex hugged me and we went back to the lessons. By the time we stopped again, I felt exhausted. My mind was reeling and my body ached from doing simple things I had done all my life, but in a different way. Alex and Areeya declared themselves happy with progress, so we went to sit on the balcony for a drink.
I had started to feel less awkward and I felt the most confident I had about getting away with it the next day. I sat with my back to the stairs, and it was only when I saw Alex look up and smile I realised someone was behind me. Whirling around I was horrified to see Nin standing there.
“Hello Mr James, you look very nice,” she said, a big smile spread all over her face.
I turned to Alex, “You will kill me one day, why didn’t you warn me Nin was coming?”
Alex grinned and said something in Thai to Nin, making her and Areeya laugh. I absolutely had to learn to learn more Thai.
“What did you say?” I demanded.
Alex smirked, “Nothing much. It was only that Nin usually tells someone she’s coming before she actually comes.” That made Areeya and Nin laugh again, and I shot them both a look.
“Come on baby, it was a joke, anyway we thought Nin should come out with us tonight so we can plan what we do tomorrow.”
It was only then that I realised that all this wasn’t a spur of the moment thing; Alex and Areeya had planned this in advance. Alex looked thoughtful, “We can’t keep calling you James, can we? You need a femme name. What do you think? Candy? Scarlett? Lexi?”
I must have looked horrified because Areeya jumped in, “Don’t be silly Alex. How about Jamie? It’s close to James and will be easier to remember.”
Alex pouted, “Oh alright, but I think Kaylee would be cool too.”
Nin said, “Jamie is nice, I like that too.” Areeya said, “Good, that’s decided, Jamie it is.”
“Anybody care to know what I think?” I said. They all turned to look at me.
“Actually I like Scarlett,” I said.
Areeya and Nin looked stunned while Alex smirked.
“Gotcha,” I said, “Jamie is fine.”
They all burst out laughing and Alex said, “Maybe I’ll just call you Scarlett in bed.”
“It’s time we should be going out to dinner,” said Areeya, “Jamie, are you ready?”
I looked up at all of them, smiled, “I’m nervous, but with you to help me, I’m ready to try.”
Alex jumped up and headed back into the flat and emerged with some bracelets and a necklace. “We need to accessorise you before we go out.” She slipped a couple of bright bracelets on my arm and Areeya held my hair up while Alex fixed a necklace around my neck. To finish, she spritzed perfume onto me and announced that I was ready.
They all hugged me and we were off. We walked arm in arm down the strip, me with my eyes on the ground most of the time, trying to remember my lessons. The others were laughing and chattering in Thai and I hoped it looked just like four girls out for a good time.
Anyway, we seemed to get a fair amount of attention, but nobody stared at me too much and no-one pointed and laughed, which was what I was afraid of. The confidence of the others was infectious, and I began to relax more and more. It was when we got to the restaurant, and Alex announced she had to go the restroom that a full blown panic set in.
What if I had to do the same when I was dressed like this? Alex must have seen the look on my face because she said, “Come on Jamie, let’s go together.” Alex pulled me up and held my hand as walked over to the restrooms. She whispered, “There’s nothing to worry about, just use one of the stalls, but don’t forget to sit down, you’re a girl now. I’ll be here all the time.”
There were a couple of women in there already, and I felt like bolting straight out again, but Alex held my hand and pushed me into one of the stalls. I sat down, sweating and feeling like throwing up. I held my head in my hands and swore I was going to tell them it was all off when I got out of here.
“Jamie, are you OK?” Alex was outside, sounding worried.
I stood up, a bit unsteady on my feet, smoothed down my skirt and opened the door. Alex stood outside, smiling and held out her hand again. She led me across to the basins and whispered, “Wash your hands and freshen your lipstick like we taught you this afternoon.”
I was in a daze by now and automatically did as she told me. Two loud Aussie girls came in and glanced at us, but walked straight into the same cubicle and we heard the unmistakable sound of kissing from inside. I was shocked, and looked at Alex who shrugged, stuck her tongue out and made an obvious licking motion. I wanted to laugh but managed to stifle it, grabbed Alex’s arm and walked back out into the restaurant. By the time I got back to the table, I had forgotten all about pulling out.
The rest of the dinner went well and as I relaxed I felt more confident in my new persona. One thing worried me about tomorrow and that was if I had to speak. Alex had told me to forget about speaking as Nin would be there to sort that out, but I wanted to know if I had to, was there anything I could do to sound a little more feminine.
Alex thought for a moment. “There’s not much you can do about the pitch of your voice, that takes a lot of practice and time to change. Men talk in a more monotone voice, hold their head straight and vary the loudness of their voice for emphasis. You’ll hear women raising and lowering the pitch of their voices for emphasis and speaking more quietly and more precisely than men, and we move our heads more as we talk. If you have to say anything, speak quietly, act a bit shy and lean towards whoever you’re speaking to. Don’t interrupt a man, or contradict him. They hate it, their egos are too fragile. Don’t try to sound like you think a woman would. That won’t work. Try to vary the pitch of your voice a little and be more animated when you speak. The best advice I can give is, don’t speak unless it’s a matter of life and death.”
I tried to do as Alex suggested, to the general amusement of the others. It was strange but learning about being a woman was also teaching me things about being a man too. A waiter whispered something to Alex. She grinned, “Ladies, it seems we have some admirers. The waiter said the group of guys at the bar think we’re lovely and want to buy us a drink.”
Nin and Areeya turned to look, but I hissed, “What? No, tell them no.”
Areeya said, “They look alright, why not?”
I squeaked, “No, you can’t, you’re mad.”
Nin smiled, waggled her fingers at them, “It might be fun.”
“No, no, no,” I said as Alex waved to the waiter and said something in Thai.
“Has she said no?” I asked Nin.
Nin said with a frown, “Miss Alex say yes we would love to have a drink with them.”
“Noooo, she can’t, I mean we can’t, I mean, I can’t.” I was babbling now.
The others burst out laughing and Nin grinned, “I joking, Miss Jamie. Miss Alex say we flattered but unable to accept their invitation.”
Areeya and Alex were laughing so much they were crying, and Nin was trying not to laugh.
“I hate you all,” I said. I turned to look at the group and they all raised their glasses to us in a kind of salute. A few seconds later one of them stood up and walked across to our table.
“Shit, shit, one of them is coming over.” I was almost fainting by now.
“Good evening, you gorgeous ladies.” He was huge; tall, broad-shouldered and spoke with a strong Australian accent. “My name’s Shane. I know you said no, and forgive us being so pushy, but is there any way we could entice you to have just one drink with us tonight?”
Alex smiled back at him as I stared down at the table. “Well, that’s very kind of you,” she said, “but you see it’s my friend Jamie’s last night on the island for a while, she’s leaving tomorrow and it’s up to her. What do you think, Jamie?”
I heard Areeya snigger and felt Nin trying not to laugh. What I really thought was that I would kill Alex when we got back to the flat, very slowly and painfully.
I knew Shane was looking at me but I shook my head.
“Jamie is it?” I heard him say, “are you sure I can’t change your mind?” I summoned up all my courage and looked up at him, expecting him to spot me as a man straight away and start shouting. Instead, he smiled broadly and repeated what he said.
I took a deep breath, tilted my head and said as quietly as I could, “Thanks, Shane, but I have a long day travelling tomorrow. Maybe some other time?”
He nodded, “I hope you didn’t mind me trying. Have a safe trip tomorrow Jamie, and goodnight to all of you.”
He retreated back to the others with a chorus of goodnights from Alex and Areeya. I slumped back in my chair, “I want to go home, now.”
“Well, that wasn’t so bad, was it?” said Alex, as I glowered at her.
“That was mean, Alex,” I said.
“Look, it proved that you can carry this off, didn’t it?”
“Maybe,” I muttered. We headed back to the apartment, said goodnight to Nin who would meet us in the morning ready for the ferry trip. I was still seething when we got back to the apartment, and I threw myself down on a chair on the balcony. Alex sat on one of the other chairs whilst Areeya came and sat sideways on my lap, wrapping her arms around me.
“Jamie, Alex would never have let anything happen to you. You must know that, and neither would I. It was a compliment to you.”
“How do you figure that out?” I said, still mad.
“You were doing so well, coping with everything. What we did this afternoon, going out in public. You were dealing with it so easily, it was just a bit of fun.”
She leant in and gave me a kiss on the lips. I felt her lipstick slide across mine, and with a start, I remembered how I was dressed. It felt odd, me kissing her while wearing lipstick, but I felt the familiar stirrings of an erection as she kissed me. Alex came and stood behind me, and nuzzled my neck with her lips, her hands slipping under my blouse.
“I’m sorry,” she whispered into my ear, “do you forgive me?” I nodded as Areeya by now had her tongue in my mouth. She was kissing me with increasing fervour and I could feel my erection pushing against her bum as she sat on my lap. Alex was now nibbling my ear as my hands sought Areeya’s breasts beneath her loose top. She wasn’t wearing a bra and her nipples were already hard as I tweaked them between my fingers.
She moaned a little and broke her kiss with me and moved her attention to Alex who now had her hands on my breasts inside my blouse. I obviously couldn’t feel anything, but it felt incredibly erotic to have her playing with my bra. I dimly realised that my bra wasn’t an expression I thought I would ever say.
Areeya got up off my lap, pulled her blouse over her head and straddled me, hitching her skirt up and pulling down her knickers, in one graceful movement. My wrap around skirt had fallen away to each side and I could feel my cock straining against the tight knickers I was wearing. Alex moved round and tugged them down, releasing my cock. She grabbed it and guided me into Areeya’s sopping pussy, and she sighed as I penetrated her.
Alex stood just to one side, and I saw her take out her phone and began to film. Areeya was kneading her breasts with her hands and groaning as she moved up and down on my cock.
“God, this is so hot. Jamie, suck her nipples.” I fastened onto one nipple with my lips and I could feel the slippery lipstick against the hard nub. Alex was kissing Areeya before going back to filming the scene. I felt Areeya tense as her orgasm approached and I felt her pussy tighten and she groaned, falling forwards onto my shoulder.
Areeya stood up and dropped to her knees, taking my cock into her warm mouth. I could feel I was close to my climax as Areeya was now using her hands and her mouth on my eager cock. My climax was sudden and I came inside Areeya’s mouth, hearing her splutter as I filled her mouth. She stood up and as I watched she kissed Alex, my cum dripping from her lips as Alex sucked it into her mouth.
Areeya dropped to the floor and Alex pushed me down so that I was lying on Areeya with my nose right next to her pussy. I pushed my tongue deep into Areeya and her juices covered my face. We stayed like that for a while, Areeya sucking my cock, whilst I licked and bathed Areeya’s pussy, until my face was wet and slippery.
Alex seemed to have disappeared until I heard her voice again. “Get up you two. Areeya, I want to watch you fuck Jamie so I’ve brought your little toy with me.”
I looked up and there stood Alex with Areeya’s strap-on in her hands. She was leering and I could see she enjoying this. Areeya stood up, and I watched, almost bewitched as she stepped into the harness and strapped it on. I had watched Areeya fuck Sam with this and had dreamt afterwards that Areeya was chasing me down the strip, wearing this same prosthetic cock and now I was going to feel its power. I wasn’t scared, but I wondered how it would compare with a real cock. Areeya stood over me, and the rubber cock sticking out from her groin looked alarmingly big.
“Get it nice and wet first, Jamie,” growled Alex, her voice sounding hoarse with anticipation. I got to my knees and looking up into Areeya’s eyes, I slipped my lips over the cock. It felt huge in my mouth, and I gagged as it stuck in my throat. I took it out and tried to spit onto it, but all the moisture had vanished from my mouth and all I could do was run my tongue around the tip. I saw out of the corner of my eye that Alex was filming this on her iPhone and that gave me an extra thrill.
Areeya moved the cock in and out, but I gagged on the taste of the rubber.
“That’s enough. Jamie, get down on your hands and knees.” I did as Alex told me and I sensed Areeya go round behind me. My skirt was flipped up onto my back and I felt her, or maybe Alex, push a dollop of cold lube around and into my hole. A finger pushed its way inside and I thought that would be Alex, not wanting to be left out. A second finger slid in and I was glad because it would stretch me before the big strap-on entered me. I think a third finger was pushed in but I was quivering with anticipation by now and just wanted it inside me.
Alex came round to face me, still filming. She looked up at Areeya, “Areeya, give it to her now.”
I felt the first push of the cock into my hole and I tensed up, my muscle reacting to my fear of the thing trying to poke its way into my backside.
“Relax that little boi pussy, baby. Push back on it.” Alex was cooing at me, to get me to relax, which had the opposite effect. Areeya tried again and my muscle still resisted. I felt a sharp sting on my bum. Areeya had slapped me hard on one cheek as she pushed and it did the trick because she slid the cock in past the muscle, and I gasped as I felt it stretch me back there. Areeya slid it halfway in and then pulled back before easing it back in, letting me get used to the girth and length.
“How does that feel Jamie, does it feel good?” Alex was still filming. I grunted something, which Alex treated as good because she said,
“Areeya, give her all of it, make her feel like a real woman.” Areeya pushed harder and I could feel the hard unyielding rubber sliding deeper and deeper into me. I grunted and arched my back as the pain increased. It was unlike a real cock, cold and hard and it felt almost clinical, more like a surgical instrument burrowing its way inside me. Almost despite myself I pushed back against the thrusts, getting it deeper and deeper inside me with every push. I started to sweat and I think I screamed once as it got deeper.
“That’s it, Jamie, push back, take that big dick all the way inside.” Alex was right in front of my face and then moved off to film from behind.
“Fuck, fuck, fuck,” I groaned as Areeya kept pushing. I knew from watching Areeya and Sam that the strap-on had a smaller dildo built in so the wearer would get stimulation from using it as well. I could hear Areeya pant as she too felt the effect. Alex was now back in front of me and still filming.
“That’s good, Jamie, I knew you could take it baby. Areeya keep fucking her, she’s loving it.” I lost track of time, but somewhere I zoned out and couldn’t hear anything, I knew Alex was talking but all I could concentrate on was the cock inside me. Then the pain faded and the pleasure took over. It must have been rubbing my prostate because without warning I felt myeslf come, cum dribbling from my cock.
Alex caught the moment on camera, “Oh, fuck, baby, that’s beautiful, you just had your first anal orgasm.”
She put the camera down and kissed me, just as Areeya pulled out of me, leaving me feeling empty and a little sore. Alex pulled me to my feet and hugged me tight before giving me a long deep kiss.
“Baby, that was so exciting. You dressed like that, and Areeya pumping away in you. I’m glad I got it on film. You’ll love it. Do you want to see it now?”
I looked at her through eyelids that were threatening to shut by themselves. “Alex, I’m so exhausted, all I want to do is go to bed.”
She was still bubbling though, and it took both Areeya and I to convince her I needed to get some sleep before the next day. Areeya removed the wig and cleaned my makeup off, telling me I would need to do this myself tomorrow when I changed back to James. She would make sure I had all the cleansers, wipes and moisturisers I needed in my bag. Alex insisted that I keep in character and gave me a nightdress and a pair of knickers to wear.
I was too tired to argue and as I pulled the lace knickers up she stroked my bum, “Why wouldn’t you want to wear these instead of boxers?” The nightdress was silky and felt nice to wear to tell the truth. But I would rather die than tell Alex that.
I collapsed into bed, quickly followed by Areeya and then Alex. I was asleep in seconds, leaving them to get up to God knows what. We woke early the next day for a quick sunrise breakfast on the terrace followed by a shower which relieve some of the soreness from the previous night. The ferry was due to leave from Maenam pier in the North of the island just after midday. It gave us enough time to get me ready and then a taxi ride up to Maenam.
The crossing to Chumphon would take about four hours on the catamaran ferry and then about eight hours up to Bangkok on the coach. It would mean getting into Bangkok just after midnight and Alex was going to fix us a place to crash when we arrived. It would be a long trip, and the plan was for me to take my male clothes in a case and change from Jamie to James before we got on the bus.
Alex had given me one of her shoulder bags which was sufficiently unisex to be OK for James and Jamie. She did insist on packing it with a makeup emergency repair kit in case of accidents as well as a couple of pairs of the tight knickers I would be wearing to keep me as flat as possible. It wouldn’t matter too much in the loose skirt, anyway.
Lawan arrived and did my face just as she had done the day before. Alex wanted to have my nails done as well, but I said I couldn’t change into James with nail polish. I reluctantly agreed to let Lawan do my toenails as I would be wearing open-toed sandals as Jamie, and shoes as James. I ended up with my toenails painted to match the soft pink shade of my lipstick.
Alex and Areeya had picked out another wraparound skirt, this time in navy blue, as I had got on so well in the one yesterday. The top was white cotton but fell just above my waist leaving a section of my stomach visible. Alex wanted me to get my belly button pierced, but I drew the line at that.
The sandals were the low-heeled ones I wore the previous day which would be fine for the time I was going to wear them. Once the wig had been fitted, Alex produced a white straw sunhat and a pair of her big sunglasses to wear. I wasn’t so scared to look in the mirror this time and with the hat and sunglasses, I thought I didn’t look too bad.
Time was ticking by and Nin had arrived with the taxi and we said our goodbyes in the apartment as we didn’t want to risk anyone seeing us all outside. We hugged and kissed and then Nin and I were in the taxi and heading up to Maenam pier for the ferry.
“You look pretty, Miss Jamie,” said Nin as we headed off.
“Thank you Nin, but you must call me Jamie, it will better if we’re overheard.”
“Ok, Jamie,” giggling as she said it. I held her hand for reassurance as my mind raced thinking of everything that could go wrong. My imagination was running wild by the time we arrived at the ferry pier. I took a deep breath and got out of the taxi in as ladylike a manner as I could manage.
After dropping our cases onto the trolley for loading onto the ferry, Nin and I found a spot in the shade to wait. It gave us a good view of the ferry pier and the people milling about. Most of them were young western backpackers, with some Thai families and a few older travellers mixed in. Nin nudged me and nodded towards a couple of hard faced Thai men standing by the loading gate. They were wearing what appeared to the standard issue Thai Police mirror aviator sunglasses and were checking out the passengers in a none too subtle way. I nodded to Nin, and I kept my eye on them behind my sunglasses as every so often one or the other would walk around the passenger area scrutinising faces.
I watched anxiously as one of them decided to do another sweep and headed over to where we were sitting. Fighting back an incredible urge to get up and run, I almost panicked, but Nin laid her hand gently on my arm to calm me down. I think I stopped breathing as he approached closer, his eyes sweeping faces as he passed. I fiddled with the earphones to my iPhone as he walked up to us, hoping he would just pass by.
Nin looked up and smiled at him, but there was only a stony face in response. He stopped in front of me and as I looked up he gestured for me to remove my sunglasses. I was sure he could hear my heart hammering in my chest, but I played dumb, pretending not to know what he meant. He made the gesture again and I slowly removed the glasses and smiled at him. I honestly believed I was done for at that moment, but he just nodded and moved on, his face still inscrutable.
As he moved away, Nin and I both let out the breaths we had been holding in. I touched her arm in relief and we smiled at each other, hoping that we had passed inspection. It wasn’t long before the boarding announcements and the passengers streamed onto the ferry. We joined the queue and followed the line towards the ferry.
As we approached the ticket collectors at the gate, one of the Thai cops shouted something and headed towards us. I froze on the spot, waiting for him to confront me. Instead, he grabbed a scruffy looking backpacker just in front of me and wrestled him to the ground. I stood there almost wetting myself with fear. Nin reacted first and dragged me on to the loading pier as the two cops were both now struggling with the backpacker.
I was now shaking with anxiety, but we walked as calmly as we could onto the ferry and headed downstairs to find seats. Nin held my hand as we sat down on a row of three seats and I could feel the tension seeping away. We looked at each other and giggled, the worst had to be over. I started to relax until I felt someone sit down on the seat next to me. I ignored whoever it was and fumbled in my bag for my book. However, I sensed I was being inspected by the new arrival, and I tensed, thinking this is when they shout, “That’s a man.”
I stared down at my book and then an Australian voice said, “Excuse me, Miss, it is Jamie, isn’t it?”
I turned and looked straight into the smiling face of Shane.
Chapter 9
Shane stuck out an enormous hand and I instinctively shook it, hoping for the first time in my life that my handshake would be a little limp.
“G’day girls. What a coincidence,” he said. “I thought it was you on the dock but I couldn’t be sure. I know you said you were leaving today, but who would have guessed we would be on the same ferry. Didn’t know myself until this morning. Had an urgent call to get back to Bangkok. All the flights are full, so I had to scramble to get this ferry and the bus. I’m in the security detail at the Aussie embassy in Bangkok. they’ve had some kind of crisis, so they called me back from leave. Had to leave me mates behind. They’re over from Oz for a break so I came down to see ‘em. Did you see that blue up on the pier? The cops jumped on that guy pretty sharpish. I reckon it was drugs, big problem all over here. Druggies are stupid, never learn. Sorry, I know I talk too much. You’re Jamie I know, so who’s this little Sheila with you? I think I saw you last night too, didn’t I?”
Nin was looking wide eyed at Shane.
“My name Nin, I with Jamie, we go to Bangkok.” Shane leaned over me and shook Nin’s hand. Her hand looked tiny in Shane’s massive paw.
“Nice to meet you, Nin. You on vacation or seeing family or something?”
Nin glanced quickly at me but I had nothing to offer. We hadn’t thought of a cover story.
“We go see my family in Bangkok, Jamie my friend, she come with me see real Bangkok. We work in hotel in Samui.”
Nicely done Nin, I thought. She was lying the accent on thick because I knew she spoke nearly perfect English, but I guess she thought all Westerners expect Thai people to speak in pidgin.
“Yeah, look I love Bangkok. Best posting I’ve had. Was in bloody Kabul last. Bloody iffy place that is, I tell ya. Hey, do you two fancy a tinnie? I’ve got some in my pack.”
Shane rummaged around in the bag at his feet and pulled out three cans of Leo beer. He offered one to Nin who shook her head and then offered one to me. I desperately wanted one to settle my nerves, but I shook my head.
“Awww, come on girls, you can’t leave a man to drink with the flies, can ya?”
Nin looked baffled and Shane said, “Sorry, I meant drink alone.”
Nin laughed, “OK, thank you Mister Shane, I take one please.”
“It’s Shane, Nin, none of this Mister stuff please.” He handed the tin to Nin and then said to me, “C’mon Jamie, will you join us?”
I nodded and leant towards Shane, “Yes please, if it’s alright.”
“No worries, Jamie. It’s my pleasure. I was dreading this journey, but now I have the company of two lovely ladies.”
I thought he must have had too much sun in Kabul if he thinks I’m a lovely lady, but I took his beer and said cheers as we knocked out cans together.
“So, Jamie, what brought you to Samui?”
The last thing I needed was a bored and chatty Aussie to spend the next four hours with.
“I came out to Thailand for work, fell in love and decided to stay. I found myself in Samui and decide that was where I wanted to stay.”
Not entirely a lie. Shane nodded, and a cloud seemed to pass over his face. I noticed for the first time how blue his eyes were; not the vivid blue or the ice blue you see sometimes, but a clear light blue that held my gaze. I remember reading somewhere that people with blue eyes have a higher threshold for pain and alcohol than other people. Bizarrely, I wondered if that had anything to with his choice of security as a job.
“Is something wrong?” I asked.
“No, no. It’s just I broke up with someone before I came to Thailand. Took me a while to get over them. I haven’t met anyone else yet.”
“I’m sorry,” I said, “you will, I’m sure.”
He smiled and nodded, then said, “Look, I’ll let you get some rest, it’s going to be a long journey.”
I touched his arm lightly, “Thanks Shane, you’re sweet.”
Sweet! Why did I say sweet? I turned to Nin who had been watching Shane and I, and she smiled as if she knew something I didn’t.
“What?” I said.
“Nothing, Jamie, nothing. I try to get some sleep.” She curled up in her seat and was asleep in a few seconds.
A couple of hours had passed and I read my book and listened to music, but I couldn’t relax enough to sleep. Nin was fast asleep, probably one of those people who could sleep anywhere. Me, I need a good firm bed to get a proper sleep. Shane had dozed off and had been snoring quietly. I noticed he had stopped snoring, and I glanced up at him and found him looking at me with a smile on his face.
“Look, Jamie. Do you mind if I ask you a personal question?” He was whispering as Nin was still asleep.
Shit, here it comes I thought. I just hope he won’t make a huge fuss about it. Lowering my eyes to the floor I shook my head.
“I just wanted to know if you and Nin there are an item?”
I whipped round to look at him, that wasn’t the question I was expecting.
“Er, Shane…”
“Sorry, sorry, that’s was too personal. I’m sorry, Jamie.”
I smiled and touched his arm with my fingertips, “Shane, no it was a bit of a shock, that’s all. No, we’re not together, at least not like that, just friends. We work together as Nin told you. Why did you ask?”
“I just wondered, you seem close with each other, you said you had fallen in love, and what with you being transgender and all…”
“What?”
My brain scrambled and I felt sick. Shit, what was I going to say? I had got this far without a problem and now it was all going to come tumbling down. He must have seen in my eyes how scared I was.
“Don’t worry, Jamie, I won’t say anything. I wondered last night and then today I was sure. You look great, but I have a friend who started to transition a while back, so I know a thing or two about it all.”
Hell, what should I say? I decided the only option was to play along. “Shane, you have to understand I’m really new to all this, I just got the courage to start dressing fully, so it’s all a little strange for me. I’m scared that people will make fun of me.” Luckily, all of that was true.
“Jamie, I promise I won’t say anything, it’s fine by me. You look great, honestly.”
He took my hand and squeezed it gently. Oh God, here I was, dressed as a woman with a man holding my hand. I bent my head towards him, “Thank you Shane, you’re so sweet.” He let go of my hand and for some strange reason I missed him holding it. I had to sort what to do after this, so I excused myself and told him I had to go the toilet. I squeezed past him and found the toilets at the back of the ferry. I was heading for the one marked men when I realised I should be using the women’s toilet. Luckily, people had settled down to sleep, so there wasn’t a queue. The toilet was filthy, and it didn’t encourage me to linger. I looked at myself in the mirror and decided I didn’t look too bad but freshened my lipstick anyway. It was then I thought that if Shane was going to stick with us, then I wouldn’t be able to change before we got on the bus as we planned. Shit, it meant I would have to stay as Jamie until we got to Bangkok. I cursed Alex and Areeya with every swear word I could think of for getting me into this.
I returned to my seat, and as I squeezed past Shane the boat hit a wave and I stumbled, falling into his lap. It took me a few seconds to get up again to find he had a big grin on his face.
“I’m so sorry, Shane.” I said, blushing furiously.
“No worries, Jamie, It’s no bother. I’ve had worse things happen, believe me.”
I sat down again, still blushing about what had happened.
“Shane, I think I’ll try to get some sleep.”
He nodded, still with a big grin on his face. “Me too, Jamie.”
I put my earphones in and listened to my beloved John Coltrane’s ‘A Love Supreme’, which is guaranteed to calm me down. I must have dropped off to sleep at some point because I woke up to find my head resting against Shane’s shoulder. As my head cleared, I saw he was asleep too, and his hand was resting on my thigh. Oh shit, what is going on? I moved his hand from my leg, trying not to wake him and dug Nin in the ribs until she woke. “Come with me,” I whispered, and we squeezed past Shane and walked to the back of the ferry.
“I went to sleep and when I woke up he had his hand on my leg.” I said.
Nin giggled, “I think Shane likes you, Jamie. I see how he looks at you.”
“Whaaaaat? He can’t.”
“Why not?”
“Because I’m a man for God’s sake.”
“Jamie, look in mirror. You don’t look like man.”
“Yeah, but he knows about me.”
Her eyebrows shot up and her mouth dropped open. “What?”
“While you were asleep he asked me if we were together.”
She looked at me, obviously puzzled, “We are together.”
“Yes, but he meant were we lovers.”
Nin’s eyes widened, she covered her mouth with her hand and giggled.
“It’s not funny,” I said. She stopped giggling but couldn’t get rid of her grin.
“What did you say to him?”
“I told him we were friends from work. But then he said he knew I was transgender.”
“Oh, what did you tell him?”
“I had to say yes. What else could I say? I couldn’t tell him the truth, could I? We don’t know anything about him.”
“What did he say?”
“That he was OK with trans people. He has a friend in Australia who transitioned.”
She frowned, “Hmm, maybe he has kathoey girlfriend?”
“He told me he had broken up with someone before he came to Thailand. Oh God, it must have been his friend who transitioned that he broke up with.”
“Maybe that why he likes you, Jamie.”
I couldn’t believe it, but it would explain things, “No, Nin, I can’t cope with that.”
“What choice we have? It will be just for a few hours, Jamie. When we get to Bangkok, you can change and then we can get back to normal.”
Damn it, I knew she was right, but it was the last thing I wanted was a man who wants to get inside my knickers on top of everything else. I cursed Alex, Areeya, Kritsada and Jandaeng in equal measures for getting me into this spot. For a moment I considered telling Shane the truth, but then it struck me. Was it purely a coincidence he was on the ferry? It seemed to be too much to think I would run into him last night and then again today. I desperately wanted to get a message to Alex or Areeya but our burner phones wouldn’t work out here. I decided I would need to careful about what we said to Shane.
Sighing, I turned to Nin, “OK, you’re right, let’s get back to Shane and pretend it’s all OK.” We made our way back to our seats where Shane was awake and we both squeezed past him. This time I made sure I didn’t end up on his lap.
“All good, girls?”
Nin smiled, “Yes Shane, we went get some air. Not long before we dock.”
Shane brought out another round of beers, and I wondered how many he had in that bag of his. The announcement that we would shortly arrive came a few minutes later and all around us the other travellers began to get ready. We waited to let the others get off first and then we climbed out onto the deck and saw the long pier at Chumphon along which we would have to walk to get to the bus. First of all we had to collect our cases and Nin and Shane told me to sit on a bench whilst they tried to find them amongst the piles of cases coming off the ferry.
I saw Shane pick up a big rucksack and swing it onto his shoulder. He stood next to Nin, and she looked a child compared to him. I saw Nin pick up her bright yellow bag, and I expected my case to follow, but there was nothing. Nin seemed to be having an argument with the crew unloading the bags, and they were making that arms outstretched and palms turned up gesture that means the same everywhere - there’s nothing left. Shit, I thought, my bag has to be there, it has all my male clothes in it. Nin was shouting furiously at the crew who just waved her off. Shane looked over at me and shrugged his shoulders as if to say, it’s all a mystery.
I walked over to them and Nin looked distraught.
“I am sorry, Jamie. Your case is not here. The boat is empty. The crew say it must have been stolen.”
Shane said, “I looked in the hold and there’s nothing left inside. Are you sure it got loaded on Samui?”
“We put both our cases on the trolley at the ferry pier with everybody else. If Nin’s is here, then mine should be too.”
“I asked crew to contact Maenam to see if case left behind. They checking now,” said Nin.
Shane put his hand on my arm, “Look, Jamie don’t worry, I’m sure it will be found.” At that moment one of the crew members returned and spoke to Nin. She raises her eyes to the skies and I know from her look that my bag is not at Maenam either.
“Your bag not at Samui, Jamie. It’s gone.”
“Shit,” I said in a frankly not very ladylike manner. I was now so frustrated and angry with what was going on I felt like getting back on the ferry to go back to Samui. Shane took me by the hand, “Jamie, there’s nothing we can do here. It’s gone, why don’t we go on to Bangkok and you’ll have to get some new stuff there. Do you have insurance?”
I shook my head. There wasn’t much in the case, as we had planned to come straight back, but the loss of my male clothes was the most pressing problem for me.
“You’re right Shane, I’ll just have to buy some more clothes in Bangkok. Let’s get going.” It was now almost six o’clock, and we had wasted a good half hour trying to find my case. We trudged down the pier but as we approached its end, we saw two buses pull out and speed off up the road trailing clouds of dust. There were no other buses left, and I knew with a terrible sinking certainty in my stomach that we had missed the bus to Bangkok.
Nin ran up to the bus park and was arguing with someone there. We caught up with her and she turned to face us, her face dark with anger.
“These people are stupid, they say the buses cannot wait, they have to go, even if we have ticket.” She said something in Thai, which by the look on her face involved cursing the bus drivers and their entire families too.
“When is the next bus, Nin?” Shane asked.
“Tomorrow morning, no more buses tonight. He say there normally train at one o’clock in morning but it is cancelled because landslide on track.”
At that moment we heard the ferry’s engines roar as it pulled away from the jetty. We were stuck here for the night.
“I don’t believe this, how can something go so wrong?” I was tired and angry, and my back was aching from the extra weight of the breast forms. I wished I could just take them out and stretch properly. My feet were sore from the rubbing of the sandals against my toes. I was fed up with acting as a woman and I just wanted to go home.
“C’mon Jamie,” said Shane. “We’ll find somewhere to stay here and then get the first bus in the morning.” He threw his arm around my shoulder and squeezed me. It felt like I was being hugged by a bear, but just the gesture made me feel better. I was now beyond frustration and anger as I knew there was nothing I could do about the situation. Nin said, “I need to let my parents know what’s happening, I will text them now.”
I nodded, realising she meant she was going to text Alex. Shane said, “I need to let my people know too.” They both began texting, and it gave me a moment to sort out what was going on. It seemed to be almost beyond belief that so much was going wrong. Could it be bad luck or was there something more sinister at play here? That’s the trouble with paranoia; once it gets its grip on your mind, it spreads like cancer, infecting every thought and making every event seem like a conspiracy. We have to play it by ear, I thought, take everything as it comes.
Nin touched my arm, “My mother and father are sorry that we are delayed, but we should press on to Bangkok as soon as we can. They send their love and hope we are well.”
So, Alex and Areeya were at least aware of the situation, even if they could not do anything about it. Shane came over, “I’ve got some good news, the embassy have said they will pay for a taxi for me to get to Bangkok, so we can all pile in one and get on our way. We might even get there earlier than the bus.”
I smiled and Nin gave Shane a hug, or as much of a hug as she could, given the difference in their size. “Thanks Shane, you’re wonderful,” I said, and without thinking I gave him a kiss on his cheek. He blushed scarlet and Nin gave me a sideways look as if to say be careful.
Daylight was fading fast, and it struck me that we were about to set off in a Thai taxi, in the dark and probably driven by a madman for an eight-hour journey to Bangkok. My knuckles tightened at the thought of it. A Toyota minibus appeared out of the darkness, thankfully with two drivers, which in my view, significantly improved our chances of surviving the journey. We climbed on board and I headed for the back seat, hoping somehow that it would be safer than the front. Shane moved in front of Nin and climbed in after me and sat next to me on the back seat. Nin boarded last, gave me a look and sat down on one of the other seats. I glanced at Shane who grinned back at me, apparently happy that he would be spending the next eight hours sitting next to me. I prayed that he would keep his hands to himself on the journey.
We pulled out of the ferry area and onto the road. Nin said it would take a little while to reach the main highway towards Bangkok but then we should be able to make good time. It was now pitch black outside and all we could see were the houses next to the road, most of them lit with grish fluorescent tubes. We passed motorcycle repair shops, bars, fruit stalls and all kinds of businesses by the side of the road. Life is often lived in the open in these rural areas of Thailand. There was a hypnotic quality to watching this pass by the window and I could feel my eyelids droop as we drove on. The radio was playing Thai pop music, and I could hear Nin softly singing along, when the driver said something sharply to the other driver in the front.
“Nin, what did he say?” Shane asked.
“He say police road block ahead.”
“Ask him if that’s normal.”
Nin spoke to the driver, and as he replied even I could tell he sounded nervous. Nin turned towards us, “He says it is very unusual here, I think he scared.”
Shane moved quickly and was at the side passenger door in a flash.
“You two, stay in your seats and don’t move.” There was an authority in his voice that made me do as he said without question. The driver slowed down and came to a halt.
“Nin,” Shane spoke quietly, “tell the driver to lock the doors.” Nin did as Shane asked, and the driver, visibly nervous, nodded. We heard the clunk as the driver activated the door locks. We could see two torches coming towards us and the headlights of a car behind them. “Jamie, turn round, look out the back and tell me if anyone comes at us from behind.”
“I can’t see anyone, Shane.”
“Keep your eyes peeled and tell me quietly if you see something.”
Someone knocked on the driver’s window and the driver rolled it down and all we could see was the light from the torch. Whoever was holding the torch said something and Nin translated quietly. “He ask for driver’s papers and where we going. Driver say people missed ferry and going to Bangkok. He ask driver to unlock back door, he want to see bags.”
“Tell the driver to unlock the back door only, Nin.”
She did, and we heard the back door unlock. The second man moved to the back, and we could hear him pulling at the bags. So far, it seemed to be just a routine police stop, and I breathed a little more easily. The guy at the back called out something to the one at the driver’s door. Nin said, “He say it not there.” Immediately, a gun was poked through the window against the driver’s head. A burst of Thai followed, and the thump of the doors being unlocked. It was obvious now that this was anything but routine.
“Shit,” said Shane, “Try to stay calm. Don’t say anything.”
The door was pulled back and the man who had been at the back was in the open door pointing his gun at Shane and shouted something in Thai. “He say get out and kneel on ground, hands behind head.” Nin said. Shane put his hands up and edged towards the door. He stepped down and we could see the man waving his gun around in Shane’s face. Shane didn’t take his eyes off the guy’s face, and the man was getting wilder and wilder, screaming at Shane.
“He tell you to stop looking at him, he shoot you if not.” Nin shouted to Shane who slowly dropped his gaze. I was angry that once more someone was waving a gun around in front of me. I had to stay calm. I knew I might have only one chance to make something happen, and I didn’t want to miss that chance. The guy from the front came round to the open door, pointed his gun at me, “Where your bag?”
“I don’t have a bag, it was stolen on the ferry.”
“Don’t lie, where your bag?”
“I told you, I don’t have one, someone stole it on the ferry.”
Nin said something to him in Thai, I guess telling him the same thing.
“Take the bags, if that’s what you want,” shouted Shane, and got hit on the back of his head with the gun. “Shut up,” screamed the one with his gun on me. It had a been a blow that would have dropped an ox, and yet Shane was only down on his hands and knees shaking his head, trying to clear it.
“We want your bag,” he screamed at me, “where you hide it?”
“I don’t have it, it didn’t come off the ferry. Can’t you see it’s not here.”
“Liar, tell me or I shoot her.” He pointed his gun at Nin.
“No,” I shouted, “I don’t have my bag, there’s nothing in it, why do you want it?”
The man guarding Shane looked over to see what was going on in the mini bus, and like a cobra striking, Shane stood up and hit him under the nose with the flat of his hand in one motion. I heard the man’s nose break, and he flopped like a sack of rice onto the floor. The guy inside the bus turned to see what was happening, and I shoved him hard in his back, his head whipping back against the door frame and the gun tumbling out of his hand. He fell out through the open door and Shane stamped on his hand before picking up the gun. He bent down, stuck the gun in the man’s ear, “Listen, we don’t have the bag, it was stolen on the ferry, tell your bosses to look at the crew, one of them has it.” The man nodded his head and Shane clubbed him over the head with the gun.
The taxi drivers were jabbering away in Thai and Nin translated “They want to get away now, they scared.”
The two men who had held us up were moaning on the ground and Shane frisked them, removing their phones and wallets. He threw the guns into the darkness
“Nin, tell the drivers to wait while I disable the car, then we can get going.”
“Hurry Shane, they say they only wait a couple minutes.”
Shane sprinted over to the car and we could hear him smashing the windscreen, and the lights died. He came back after a few minutes, folding up what looked like a very serious knife.
“Slashed the tyres, ripped out the wiring and threw the keys into the river over there. They won’t be going anywhere soon.”
He jumped in, closed the door and the taxi driver floored the accelerator and we shot off. Shane reached out and gave Nin’s hand a squeeze, she smiled at him but I could see she was still shaking. I went to sit next to her, and I hugged her tight.
“Nice move Jamie,” said Shane, “I’m not sure I could have reached him in time if you hadn’t done that. Took some guts.”
“I’m sick of people waving guns at me,” I said.
He raised an eyebrow at me and I shook my head, “Long story, Shane, for some other time. What do you think this was all about?”
“I can only guess but I think someone slipped drugs into your case while it was on the trolley in Samui. Happens a lot, innocent travellers can be used as unwitting mules for carrying drugs. You got unlucky. Maybe the guy they caught on the pier was a diversion. I think it all went wrong though. You were meant to collect your bag, and then it would have disappeared, maybe on the bus. I guess one of the crew members got greedy, stole your bag on the ferry, took whatever was in it and probably chucked the bag overboard. It threw the reception team over here off guard and they had to pull this stunt to see if you had stolen or hidden the drugs yourself.”
Nin had stopped shaking by now, and as I looked at her I couldn’t resist giving her a quick kiss. She smiled, “Kap kun kha, Jamie.” She snuggled closer into my arms and I saw Shane giving us a glance. The taxi drivers were talking quietly to each other and Nin couldn’t hear what they were saying. We had just arrived in a small town when they pulled over to the side of the road and turned off the engine. The driver said something to Nin that obviously wasn’t good judging by the dark look on her face. She turned to us, “They refuse to take us any further, they too scared. They think we are bad luck and want to go home. They say hotel here or get new taxi, they turning round now.” Superstition is never far away from everyday life in Thailand, so if the drivers had decided we were bad luck, that was an end of it as far as they were concerned.
The second driver was already unloading Shane’s and Nin’s bags from the back of the minibus and it was obvious this was the end of the road for them. We all got out of the bus and stood there as the driver spun the wheels and headed back to Chumphon. We looked at each other, all of us thinking the same thought, could this journey get any worse? Shane and I sat on the bags whilst Nin went in search of another taxi. I was surprised to see that even as tired as I was I had remembered to hold my wrap-around skirt properly and I sat there with my knees together.
“Shane, if you’ll tell me, where did you learn to take guys down like that?”
He didn’t reply straight away but looked at his boots, “Australian Special Air Service, two tours in Afghanistan. Then into private security work, close protection and other stuff.”
I nodded, hoping Shane would say more. He didn’t, so I said, “What made you leave the army?”
He looked away, and I knew he wasn’t going to volunteer the reason.
“Was it because you’re gay?” I said it quietly, half hoping he wouldn’t hear me.
He picked up a stone from the roadside and turned it in his fingers. He played with it for a few moments before looking at me, “How did you know?”
“There were clues. You seem to like me but you know I’m transgender. I think the friend you talked about who transitioned was more than just a friend by the way you spoke of him. A few other things, I don’t have a gaydar, but it seemed to explain things.”
He turned the pebble in his fingers a few more times, “I guess I always knew I was different, but I grew up in a shit hole mining town in Western Australia and there you couldn’t be different.” He made exclamation marks in the air with his fingers as he said the word different. “I left as soon as I could to join the army, I honestly thought it would put me on the straight and narrow.” He paused and tossed the pebble into the road. “It didn’t work, of course. I could play the macho role as well as any of them. You had to, especially when I got into the special forces, but I knew inside I was still different. I suppressed it until one day in Afghanistan I got shot up, not too badly, but I had to spend time in the base hospital. One of the nurses was a guy from Sydney and we kind of hit it off. There was some clumsy fumbling and kissing behind the hospital area and we got caught. We were both offered the choice of resigning or being discharged. The military was pretty uptight even recently. The irony is that it wouldn’t happen now.” He blinked and wiped something away from his eye, He coughed once and continued. “Niall and I got together when we got back to Oz and for a while it was fine.”
I knew there was a big but coming.
“Niall wanted me to, but I couldn’t, or wouldn’t come out, and he got fed up waiting for me to sort my life out. He always wanted to transition, and he went ahead and started the process. I couldn’t cope with it and joined a private security outfit who didn’t ask too many questions about my background. Ironically, I was sent to Kabul and then onto Bangkok. Of course, Niall was unwilling to compromise, and we split up. I don’t blame him at all. He, or rather she, is Emma now. Doing well and having SRS this year.”
I reached out and touched his arm, “I’m sorry Shane, I didn’t mean to make you sad.”
He blinked a couple of times, looked at me, “Jamie, no worries, it’s good to talk about it to someone who understands.”
At that moment Nin arrived back, and we knew it wasn’t good news by the look on her face. “Don’t tell us, no taxi?” She shook her head. “No taxi in this shitty town. We can get one in the morning from next town. Good news there is hotel, bad news they only have one room.” Shane and I burst out laughing and Nin looked puzzled. “Just when we thought it couldn’t get any worse,” I said.
“I guess that’s it then girls,” said Shane, “I don’t think I snore, but if I do, I apologise in advance.” We traipsed up to the hotel which didn’t look too bad, but I was prepared to put with pretty much anything to have some rest after what we had gone through. The room they showed us was basic, but it had air-con and a clean looking bathroom. It had one large double bed and a none too comfortable looking chair. We dropped the bags and looked at each other.
“I’ll sleep on the floor, you girls can have the bed.”
“No, Shane.” Nin and I chorused almost as one.
“No arguments, do you think there’s any food? I could eat a scabby horse.”
Nin looked alarmed. “He means he’s very hungry,” I said, and she looked relieved. “There is restaurant down the street, I don’t know how good.” I realised I hadn’t eaten since breakfast and suddenly I was ravenous. We found the restaurant, and the food was good but very fiery. Nin was in her element but Shane and I had to have some lime cucumber raita to cool things down. A couple of Leo beers each rounded off the meal. By the time we got back to the hotel we were all pretty spent. Shane reversed the chair and propped it up against the door handle. “Habit,” he said as explanation.
“Nin, don’t you think you should just let your mother and father know we are OK, but might be a bit later now?” I wanted Alex and Areeya to know we were OK; the details could wait until later. It was then I realised how much I missed them, and how much I wanted to be back with them. Nin looked up from her phone with a grin. “My mother and father understand delay and hope we are well. Father says Scarlett should be careful.”
“Scarlett?” Shane looked puzzled.
“My nickname,” I said hurriedly, “no idea why.”
Shane pulled some clothes from his pack, spread them on the floor, and put a sheet from the bed over them. He stretched out and laughed, “Welcome to the Ritz.” Nin and I took turns to visit the bathroom and I took off my blouse and skirt and hung them, although they were looking pretty crumpled by now. I decided to keep the bra on but put on a fresh pair of knickers from my shoulder bag. I wrapped a towel around me and came back into the bedroom. Someone had turned out the light, so I had to feel my way in the dark and managed to kick Shane on the way to the bed. Nin was under the covers and already fast asleep so I slipped inside the sheet.
“Good night Shane, and thank you for what you did today. I haven’t said thank you properly.”
“No worries, Jamie, you did well yourself babe, G’night.”
I tried to sleep but there was so much flying around in my head I lay there staring at the ceiling in the dim light. I wished that Alex and Areeya were here. I wanted to hold them and to feel their warm bodies against mine. I felt so alone and scared after what had happened, and in desperate need of someone to hold.
“Shane? Are you awake?” I whispered, half of me hoping he would say yes, and half of me dreading that he would.
“Yes, Jamie, I am. What’s up?”
“Just wondered how your head was, you took a big thump out there.”
He laughed, “It’s fine Jamie. My noggin is pretty hard, but thanks for asking.”
“That’s good.” My throat was dry and I could barely say the words, “Can I come down there?”
There was silence for what seemed an eternity. “Are you sure, Jamie?”
I wondered what he was thinking, and what he would expect if I went down there, and what I was prepared to give.
“I need to hold someone,” I said.
“Sure, Jamie, slide on down. There’s plenty of room down here.” I took a deep breath, checked that Nin was still asleep and slid off the bed onto the floor. I pulled the towel closer around me and crawled over to where Shane lay, found the edge of the sheet and reached out in the dark and my fingers brushed warm skin.
“You found me,” he said.
I sidled closer and realised he was holding up the sheet to let me slide in. I moved over and shuffled right up against him. He was lying on his back and I could feel his warmth through the towel I was wearing over my bra and knickers.
“You OK there Jamie?” he said. I couldn’t see but I suspected he was smiling.
“Thanks, Shane, I just wanted to feel someone next to me.”
“Happy to help,” he said.
I could tell he was naked under the sheet and I wondered yet again what the hell I was doing. I wanted to feel someone lying next to me, but was it more than that? If it had been just that wouldn’t I have cuddled close to Nin? Shane was a lovely guy and I owed him big time for what had happened tonight, but what did I really feel about him? Aside from an adolescent crush on a school friend I had never been attracted to a man. I was in love with Alex, but surely that was something completely different? With her I had cast aside my British middle class inhibitions about what was and wasn’t normal. Between Alex and Areeya and Pao, I had done things which I never would have thought myself capable of only a few months before. My boundaries had been blown away, and I was not sure where my new boundaries were if indeed, there were any.
Shane was gay, or at least bi, and yet here I was, lying next to him, with his arm draped over me and feeling good about it. I knew he was attracted to me, and there is always something exciting about finding out that someone likes and wants you. I had told him I was TG so none of this would be his fault. If anything happened, it would be because I wanted it to happen. So, what did I want to happen? Did I just want just to be held because I was tired and alone and scared? Or was I curious about what might happen? Was dressing as a woman for a couple of days all it took to change my perspective so completely? I decided I was overthinking this and told myself to shut up and see what would happen. Shane was still awake, his breathing hadn’t changed, and I wondered what he was thinking.
I was lying facing him and I put out my hand onto his chest. It felt as hard as granite under my fingertips and he flinched a little at my touch.
“Sorry,” I whispered.
“No need, babe. I enjoyed it.”
My fingers found a hard ridge of skin where it should be smooth. “Was that where you got shot?” I asked as I followed the ridge across his chest.
“Yeah, it was an ambush. I was lucky, the bullet caught me as I was turning and it went straight across me. A few centimetres the other way and I would have been toast. I got the little bastard who did it though. The rest of the guys dragged me out and I got choppered out to the fire base.”
“That’s where you met Niall?”
“Yep,” he didn’t want to talk about it, that was clear. “Jamie, if you keep stroking my chest like that I might get the wrong idea.”
“Do you want me to stop?”
“That’s not what I said, babe. But if you keep doing it, I might have to do it back to you.”
My fingers stopped, and I thought, this is it. I can stop and it’s all over, or I can go on and then I could never say I wasn’t warned. My fingers moved again, stroking Shane’s chest. He sighed, rolled over towards me draping his arm over my hip and pulled me closer towards him.
“I told you if you kept doing it, I would have to do it back to you.” He moved his hand from my hip and tugged at the edge of the towel. I hitched up my body, and he pulled the towel away leaving me in the bra and knickers. His hand slid up my back and with the other he pushed back my hair.
“You sure you want to do this, Jamie? It’s not too late to stop if you want me to.”
I didn’t say a word, just put my arm around his neck and pulled him towards me and his lips met mine.
Chapter 10
Shane’s lips brushed mine so gently I wasn’t sure he had kissed me at all, as if he was still giving me the chance to back out. I closed my eyes and pressed my lips onto his and I felt the pressure increase and we were kissing, his lips crushing mine. I felt lightheaded, and the blood pounded in my ears as I felt his arm pull me closer. Hesitantly, I put my hand up to his face to stroke his cheek, and I was shocked to feel his stubble beneath my fingers. It was enough to jerk me into the reality what I was doing and I froze. What the hell was I doing?
I was tired and lonely and scared, and I wanted some comfort from somebody, but this had gone far too far. It was flattering that Shane was attracted to me, and I liked him, but not in the same way, surely? I had allowed myself to be drawn into something I wasn’t prepared for; it seems I did still have boundaries, and despite the dressing and the acting as a woman, I wasn’t ready for anything else.
Shane sensed something had changed, “What’s the matter, Jamie?”
“I can’t do this, Shane, I’m sorry.”
He brushed my hair back but I couldn’t look at him. He lifted my chin with his finger, “Don’t worry, Jamie. It's been a hell of a day and you’re tired and lonely. It's OK, I understand.”
I felt like I was tottering on the edge of an abyss and that a slip would send me tumbling down.
“Shane, I’m so sorry and I can’t explain, but it wouldn’t be right to go on.”
“It’s OK, babe, I understand. It’s OK. If you want to go back on the bed it’s fine, we can forget all about this. It never happened, OK?”
I didn’t know what to say. I felt horrible. Shane had given me plenty of opportunity to back out and I had ignored him. What did I think I was doing? He had been a hero with the ambush, God knows what would have happened if he hadn’t been there. I owed him a lot, but I couldn’t go any further.
“Shane, I've been a fool, and you’ve been so nice. Maybe one day, I can tell you the whole story, but I’m sorry for leading you on. I do like you, but it’s not right. Shit, I’m not making much sense.”
“It’s cool, Jamie, nothing happened, right? You’re great and I like you, but I’m not going to push you if it’s not what you want. You’ll work it out, no worries.”
He paused, giving me time to sort out what to do next.
“Jamie, it’s up to you babe, if you want go back on the bed that’s fine, if you want to stay down here that’s good with me too. Nothing will happen, I promise.”
The tone of his voice led me to believe he also wanted company. He was a tough guy, but like all of us he needed some comfort too. I made up my mind, it was the least I could do for him.
“Can I stay here? Do you mind?”
I could sense he was grinning, “Jamie, no worries, just kick me if I snore.”
“OK, Shane, sleep well.”
“G’night, Jamie.”
As tired as I was, sleep didn’t come quickly. I lay there cursing myself for what I had done. Yet, somewhere deep down there was a part of me that had wanted it, and it was that thought which kept swirling around in my mind. Shane began to snore as he fell asleep and eventually my eyelids became too heavy for me to resist and I drifted off.
“Jamie! Jamie!” I woke with a start to see Nin looking down at me from the edge of the bed, her eyes wide with surprise. I felt something heavy on me and realised that Shane’s arm was draped over my waist and he must have been spooning me from behind. Shit, this doesn’t look good. I gently slipped his arm away from my waist, slid away from Shane and pointed to the bathroom for Nin to follow me in there. We managed to get to the bathroom without waking Shane. I sat on the toilet seat with my head in my hands.
“What happen?” asked Nin.
“Nin, nothing happened, well nothing much anyway. Oh, hell, I tried to kiss him, I think.”
She giggled, her hand up to her mouth, “You think? Don’t you know?”
I put my head back in my hands, “Well yes, I tried to kiss him but we didn’t, well we did, but I stopped. Shit, I don’t know what I did.” I was babbling now, and I decided that saying nothing was better than trying to explain it.
“Why you next to Shane?” Nin was not going to let me off the hook.
“Nin, I was tired, I missed Areeya and Alex and I wanted some comfort and he said I could come down next to him, then he put his arm around me and then I kissed him. I panicked when I realised what I was doing and stopped. That was it, honestly. Shane was so nice about it but I feel terrible.”
Nin came and knelt in front of me and took my hands in hers. She smiled, “Jamie, there’s nothing to worry about then. If Shane alright about it then It all OK.” I looked up at her and she gave me a hug.
“But there must have been a bit of me that wanted it, Nin.”
“So what, Jamie? Shane very nice, he like you, you like him, what to worry about?” She smiled, and I had the distinct feeling Nin would have liked Shane to like her too.
I hugged her back, and she pulled me up, “We need to get you ready, you look a mess. You take shower and I fetch your stuff, we get you ready for drive to Bangkok.” I slipped off the towel I had been wearing along with the bra, the breast forms, wig and my knickers. I turned the shower on and gratefully let the warm water wash over me, easing away some of the stress I was feeling.
Nin came back into the bathroom with my bag, “Shane awake, he say if you need help to wash your back, he glad to help.” I looked aghast at her and she collapsed into giggles. “I joking, he said he go see if we can get breakfast.” She slipped off her bra and knickers and tossed them into the corner. She caught me looking at her breasts, “You like?” I blushed again as she giggled, “Pao right, you have nice cock.”
I laughed, realising that these girls kept no secrets from each other. “I think you have a nice cock too, Nin.”
She smiled broadly, “Thank you Jamie, I hope maybe one day I get bonus like Pao?”
I blushed again, “I would be happy to do that, Nin.” She had shaken me out of my self-pity and I felt like things might not be as bad as they seemed. Nin had her shower as I shaved and then she set to work on me. She wasn’t as skilful as Lawan but she still made a good job of my makeup. I looked at myself in the mirror and I thought I looked OK. Some of the fear of being caught out had left, but it still felt odd to feel the weight of the breast forms tugging the bra strap as I moved. It had been a good move for the girls to give me some extra makeup and a fresh pair of knickers to wear. We had not planned for me to spend a long time dressed, so I would have to wear the same skirt and top from the previous day, but they didn’t look too bad. Nin and I emerged from the bathroom just as Shane arrived back in the room.
“G’day girls, how are you? Sleep well, I hope? You both look very nice this morning.”
I couldn’t look him in the eye and Nin said, “Thank you Shane, we slept very well. I hope you did too. No disturbances in the night, I hope?” I blushed and looked away.
Shane looked at me, “No, none at all, slept like a log. Anyway, there’s a place down the road where we can get some food to eat on the way. The hotel have found us a taxi, so we can be on the road quickly.”
He held the door open for us and I scampered through, still not able to look him in the eye. We bought fruit, spring rolls and fish cakes to eat for breakfast, but we couldn’t get coffee, so we had to make do with bottled water. I was desperate for coffee so Nin told our driver to stop at the first place where we could pick some up. We climbed into yet another minibus and set off for Bangkok. Hopefully we would make it this time. This time I made sure to sit next to Nin, not allowing Shane a chance, not that I thought he would after last night. Nobody felt much like chatting and before long Shane was asleep, hunched up in his seat, and Nin followed soon after, her head resting gently on my shoulder.
We had started early but now the roads were beginning to fill with trucks and coaches, motorcycle and minibuses taking half asleep people to work. My mind wandered as I thought about what to say to Kritsada. It struck me then that if his phones were being intercepted then he might also be under surveillance. I groaned inwardly as I realised that meant I would have to meet him dressed as I was. It maybe hadn’t been all bad that I wasn’t able to change into my male clothes as we had planned. Areeya knew Kritsada was going to be in Bangkok for the next few days so with our arrival in Bangkok due about midday, we could go to his office and somehow get to see him there.
I wasn’t thrilled about meeting Kritsada dressed like this, but at least Nin would be with me. I turned to watch her as she slept, her breasts rising and falling with her breathing. I had grown very fond of her over the past few days and she had been a good choice for this trip. Inevitably my thoughts went back to last night, and I cringed as I thought about what I had done, but Nin’s calm words came back, “Shane very nice, he like you, you like him, what to worry about?” That was true, but no amount of rationalising could cover up that I had been tempted and had pulled away only at the last moment.
In the months since I had been in Koh Samui, my life had been turned upside down and I had shattered whatever boundaries I had from my previous life. How far would I go? Was I just tired and lonely last night and looking for solace? Or was it something else? Was there another boundary I had to push down in this new life? For sure, I was flattered that Shane liked me, but I had never had thoughts about a man before. I discounted Alex, for irrespective of how we made love, I had fallen in love with her as a woman. Had Alex seen something in me all those years ago at university when he had tried to seduce me? Had I been so deeply closeted then that it took meeting Alex again to bring me out? At that moment the driver called out something in Thai and he pulled into a service station. He turned round, “Coffee.”
I woke Nin and Shane and we trooped inside in search of coffee. I grabbed Nin by the hand and whispered, “I need to pee, come with me.” Shane offered to get the coffees as Nin and I disappeared into the toilets.
“Nin, where are we going to get Shane to drop us off? He will want to take us to your parents, but we have to get to Kritsada's office. We can’t ask him to drop us there.”
She thought for a moment before saying, “I will ask him to drop us at the railway station, tell him we have to get train to my parent's place. Then we go to Kritsada office.”
“OK, that sounds good. If Kritsada is being watched I have to go dressed like this. I don’t know how we will get inside to see him.”
“OK, you stuck as Jamie for a bit longer. Are you OK with that?”
“I’ll have to be,” I said, “there’s no choice.”
We headed back to where Shane was waiting with the coffees and we sat in silence as we drank.
I turned to Nin, “Can you get us some more snacks for the rest of the journey, please?” She looked puzzled but nodded and headed off. I turned to Shane, “Shane, I want to apologise for last night for what I did, it was stupid of me and I also want to thank you for being so gracious about it.”
He looked at me without saying anything and then looked away for a moment before speaking, “Jamie, there is nothing to apologise for, nothing happened as far as I’m concerned and I don’t want you to worry about it. It’s all good for me.”
I touched his hand briefly, “Thank you, you’re a star.”
He smiled, “But for God’s sake talk to me, will you? I can’t stand the silent treatment I’ve had this morning.”
I laughed, “OK, that’s a deal.” We were laughing as Nin returned with a bag of snacks and water. She looked from me to Shane with a puzzled look and then shrugged.
The journey back to Bangkok passed more quickly as we chatted and dozed. We passed Hua Hin, where the King has a palace, and sped towards the sprawling outskirts and traffic jams of Bangkok. Soon we slowed to a crawl with tuk-tuks and motorcycles adding to the mayhem that is Bangkok traffic. Nin had told Shane that we wanted to be dropped at the railway station and he had tried to argue, suggesting that he take us all the way, but Nin insisted we be left at the station. We swapped telephone numbers to keep in touch, and I thanked him for the taxi ride and for everything he had done for us. He said it was nothing and that he had enjoyed our company on the trip.
We stopped at the station and Shane wanted to see us off but the driver said he couldn’t wait. Shane lifted out Nin’s bag and gave her a big hug, almost lifting her off her feet and kissed her cheek. She was blushing and giggling at the same time. He turned to me and wrapped his arms around me, pulling me tight into his chest. I tentatively put my arms around him and he whispered in my ear, “It wasn’t to be this time, Jamie, maybe there will be another time.”
He let go of me, kissed my cheek, turned to hurry back to the bus and we waved to him as he disappeared into the traffic.
Nin looked wistfully after him, “He nice man, Jamie. We were lucky to have him on the trip.”
“We were so lucky, Nin. Very lucky indeed.” To myself I thought, maybe a bit too lucky, but I shook it off and we looked for a taxi. We arrived at Kritsada's office and I had sorted out a plan how to get Kritsada's attention. I told Nin to call his office and to tell his secretary that there was a special gift delivery of GlenDronach waiting for him at reception to and that we had orders to hand deliver it to him. I guessed he wouldn’t resist the opportunity of a bottle of his favourite whisky. The secretary told us to wait in reception and that someone would be down shortly.
We sat and waited for a few minutes and then the doors opened and Kritsada emerged and we stood as he approached. We both bowed and pressed our hands together in a wai. He nodded, looked at me quizzically, but then shot a question to Nin in Thai. She motioned towards me.
“Sawasdee Kha Khun Kritsada, I have a message for you from your daughter, sir. She wishes you are well and hopes you would receive us in private for a message for your ears only.”
He looked baffled and then his expression changed to one of incredulity. He took another look at me, “James?”
“It’s Jamie, sir and we do have to talk in private.”
He said something to the receptionist. Nin whispered, “Kritsada asked for his car to the front door.”
A few minutes later a large black Mercedes drew up and Kritsada indicated we should follow him outside and the uniformed driver opened the doors for us.
“Please join in the back, Jame, I mean Jamie.”
He gave instructions to the driver as we headed out into the heavy Bangkok traffic. He placed his finger on his lips and we sat in silence as the driver miraculously weaved his way through the jams until we pulled up outside a shabby looking restaurant somewhere in Patpong. Kritsada led the way inside and then straight through to the back of the restaurant. He opened a door and ushered us both inside. In contrast to the dowdy restaurant it turned out to be a luxuriously furnished lounge with a bar, sofas, low tables and large screen televisions.
“Please sit down and let me get you both a drink so you can explain what the hell is going on.”
I asked for a whisky and Nin a coke. Kritsada came back with two glasses of scotch and a coke for Nin.
“Clever to get my attention with the GlenDronach, but now tell me why are you dressed like this?”
“Is this place secure, sir, I mean is it possible this could be bugged?”
He looked around in surprise. “James, or should I call you Jamie? This is a place I bring my closest friends for private meetings and to watch football, I guarantee you it’s not bugged.”
I picked up a remote control and turned the TV on and a pop music channel was playing K-pop videos.
“I’m sorry sir, but I want to make sure.” He shrugged, confident now he was dealing with a madman. Nin was trying to make herself as small as possible, not wanting to attract Kritsada's attention. “You remember the last time I was here, sir?”
“Of course, it was only last week.”
I told him about my meeting with Jandaeng after I had left Kritsada's office and the way Jandaeng had tried to threaten me if I would not work for him to spy on Kritsada. I also told him about Jandaeng letting slip he knew I would be doing some off the books work for Kritsada which meant that Jandaeng either had a mole in his office or was bugging Kritsada, or possibly both. Areeya, Alex and had to assume the phones were bugged and that the only safe way to get a message across was to hand deliver it. We decided I had to be the one as Kritsada might not believe it from anyone else. Travelling like this as Jamie I had hoped we wouldn't be recognised, but we had been delayed due to the lost suitcase and the holdup.
Kritsada sipped his drink and sat for a while, his face giving nothing away. He glanced down at his watch and then looked at me. “Firstly, let me give you my thanks for what you have done. When I first saw you I thought you had taken leave of your senses, but please forgive me that. I have always assumed that I am in the crosshairs, I think you say, of the police for many reasons, and yes, I know that my phones are tapped. But it adds to my suspicions that one of my employees is conspiring against me. Jandaeng is familiar to me although I did not know he was so interested in my activities. I will have to think about how I protect myself from him. I think it is even more important for you to help me track down my internal spy. James, I know that you have done this for Areeya and Alex, but I thank you for what you have done. It reinforces my view that you are a resourceful and courageous man. James, I find myself once more in your debt, and I think you know that is an unusual situation for me.”
He paused and looked at Nin, “I congratulate you both on what you have done. It sounds as if you have had a remarkable time. What do you intend to do now?”
“We need to head back to Samui, sir, and then we can come back as planned next week to start our project. It’s what Jandaeng expects.”
He laughed, “then I think we should give Jandaeng just what he wants, a spy on the inside. We can use that if we play this carefully. When will you head back?”
“I think as soon as possible, sir, but maybe we can stay overnight and catch a train back tomorrow morning. We should go down to Surat Thani and cross to Samui from there. I don’t want to go back through Lomprayah this time. After what happened there it might be too dangerous.”
“I think you’re right to be wary. I would offer you the company plane, but I think it would attract too much attention. You can stay here, there are some rooms at the back for let’s say special occasions. This is undoubtedly one of them.”
“Thank you, sir. Can I ask one favour?”
He raised an eyebrow, “Of course.”
“I would like to get out of these clothes, and as I lost my clothes on the ferry, could you lend me some money to buy some?”
“I will most certainly arrange that, but they will be my gift, not a loan. But,” he frowned and paused, “surely you have to return in female clothes? If someone has seen you then it could be dangerous to revert to James now? You have made a remarkable transition to Jamie, and I think it best you stay that way.”
I realised with a sinking feeling that he was right. He smiled, “Why don’t I let Nin here buy you some nice clothes for tonight and for the journey back. She knows your size, and I am sure she will choose well. I have accounts in many stores, it should not be a problem. Nin, would this be possible? Please also choose some clothes for yourself as well. It is a small token for what you have done.”
Nin smiled from ear to ear. “I would be happy to go shopping for Jamie.”
“Good, that’s settled then. I will make arrangements for Nin to sign on my account, and for your stay here. It is perfectly safe, although from the outside it may look a little undesirable, it helps to make it more discreet. Jamie, I am very grateful for your efforts to warn me of Jandaeng and I will not forget the service you have done me. I will see you both next week as agreed.”
He bowed to me and then to Nin before leaving. Nin giggled, “This will be fun, Jamie. I get to go shopping for us.” I shrugged, “The sooner this is over, Nin, the happier I will be.”
‘Do you not enjoy dressing as a girl even a little bit, Jamie?”
Her question caught me by surprise. “Nin, I don’t know. At first I was terrified but as I relaxed and became more confident, I felt better about it. I guess, yes, it has been fun to be someone else. It makes me feel a little different too. I can see how men treat me differently as a woman.”
“You mean Shane?”
“No, well yes, a bit. It was weird to find someone attracted to me dressed as a girl. But I feel different dressed like this, calmer, more relaxed in a funny way. It’s odd the way men look at you. I feel a bit shy, really.” I ran out of words and Nin smiled. “It not all bad Jamie.”
“No you’re right, Nin, not all bad. But I haven’t thanked you for everything you’ve done for me.” I hugged her for a moment. “I couldn’t have done this without you, you've been great.”
Nin blushed, “I have enjoyed it Jamie, you so nice and brave to do this for Miss Areeya.” Personally, I thought I was mad to be doing this, but I didn’t tell her that. Kritsada returned and apologised but there was only one room available as the others were occupied tonight. I looked at Nin and she shrugged, “We don’t mind sharing a room, it’s no problem.”
He took us through to the back of the room and showed us into a large beautifully decorated bedroom with an en suite bathroom and a very large double bed. I glanced at Nin and she winked which made me blush. I thanked Kritsada, and he apologised but he had to leave to take care of some urgent business. He thanked us both once more and gave Nin a card which he said would allow her to charge whatever she wished at the Central Embassy Shopping Mall. I saw Nin’s eyes light up at the prospect of shopping in such an upmarket mall.
When he left I flopped onto the bed and let out a huge sigh. Nin lay beside me and I felt for her hand and we lay there for a while just feeling the stress of the day ebb away. I rolled over to find she had fallen asleep and I watched her, thinking her beautiful.
Nin woke soon after and she couldn’t wait to go shopping. She told me to get some sleep as she had plans for us tonight. I groaned inwardly as I could only imagine what that could mean. Nin disappeared, and I took off my clothes and the wig, and luxuriated in a bath, the first one I had taken for a long time. I wrapped myself into a fluffy dressing gown I found in the bathroom, tumbled back onto the bed and this time fell fast asleep.
It seemed to be only a few minutes later when Nin was waking me up by shaking my shoulder.
“Jamie, Jamie, wake up, I got shopping.”
I prised my eyes open to see Nin standing in the middle of the room surrounded by bags with names like Chanel, Dior and Gucci.
“I like shopping.” said Nin, grinning all over her face. “Come on, have a look at what I bought for you.” She was like a kid in a toy store, dragging stuff from bag after bag. I eventually got her down from her shopping high and we laid out what she had bought on the bed. She had got a couple of outfits for each of us for tonight, underwear and clothes for travelling back tomorrow.
“The shops say we choose what we want and then they will take back the rest. They call Khun Kritsada and he say that OK.”
Nin took off her clothes and stood there naked, ready to try on her clothes and I thought just how beautiful she was. A woman's body with small puffy breasts and a man sized cock dangling from her groin. I couldn't help licking my lips as I watched her, just a few feet away. She caught me looking and giggled, twirled around so that her hair and her cock flew out. She was teasing me and I was finding it increasingly difficult to stop myself responding. I coughed again, “Let’s see what you got me.” She pouted, “OK, take off dressing gown.” I took it off and Nin whistled as I did so, making me blush once more.
“OK, OK, I stop now,” but she was still grinning. She handed me a bag from Victoria's Secret and out tumbled a collection of bras and knickers. I picked up one of the bras, and it felt so light and lacy in my fingers. Nin picked up one bra, “Try this one, it lovely, I think it suits you.” She came up behind me and pulled the bra straps over my arms and I could feel her breasts pressing against my back. I shivered and she giggled again, “You like? Bra I mean.”
She slid the breast forms into the cups of the bra and I felt the bra straps tighten and pull against my skin. I had gotten used to the weight of the forms but the tug of the bra straps was becoming a serious turn on for me. Nin grabbed the matching knickers and knelt in front of me, made me place first one foot and then the other into the knickers, then slid the soft material up my legs encasing my cock and balls. I could not help my reaction and my cock stiffened as it nestled into the lacy material of the knickers.
“I think you like this,” Nin said as she reached out and stroked my cock with her fingers. I let out a whimper as her touch overwhelmed me and looked down to see her rubbing my growing cock through the knickers. She looked up and whispered, “You want me to help with this, Jamie?”
I looked down at her, and I was so horny by now all I could do was nod. She slipped down the front of the knickers and slid my cock straight into her mouth. The feeling was so exquisite that I threw back my head, closed my eyes and moaned out loud. My hands fell to her head as her tongue swirled around the tip of my cock. I opened my eyes again to see her head bobbing as she took my cock all the way to the root, and I could feel her nose graze my skin. She let my cock slide from her mouth and she spat on it and used her hand to make me even harder. I was so aroused it didn’t take me long to build to a climax and she took me back into her mouth to catch my cum as it shot into the back of her throat. As it did so, my legs buckled and I had to steady myself against the wall.
Nin stood up to kiss me forcing her tongue between my lips, pushing my cum into my mouth. I gagged but managed to swallow it as Nin took a step back smiling and wiping her mouth with her hand. She reached a finger, wiped a stray drop of cum from my lip, slid the finger into her mouth and licked it clean. “You like, Jamie? Pao is right, you taste nice.” She kissed me once more, then danced away to the bathroom. I stood there transfixed, I hadn’t been blown so fast or so efficiently by anyone; Pao, Alex or Areeya. Nin would win a gold medal if the Olympics had a speed cock sucking event.
She emerged from the shower a little later, a towel wrapped around her head in a turban and wearing nothing but a smile. In the meantime I had looked into the bags and had rejected many of the sexier outfits Nin had brought along and instead had chosen a bright red pleated skirt that came down to my ankles but which had two slits almost to the waist on both sides. When I walked it showed a lot of leg but I thought it would be nice and cool in the evening. I also selected a white lace top which wasn’t totally see through, but which I also thought would be cool to wear.
Nin whistled as she emerged and saw me wearing the outfit in front of the mirror. ‘Very nice, Jamie, you have good taste.”
I blushed and told her she had picked them so she was the one with good taste. She laughed and dived into the bags to pick out her outfit. Nin picked a beautiful Gucci floral lace miniskirt and a tight black lace Alexander McQueen crop top. I stared open mouthed at her, “You look gorgeous Nin.” She gave a twirl in front of me and she looked stunning. Dragging me into the bathroom she opened yet another bag and set about my makeup. She talked all time she was doing it, telling me what she was doing. She finished and slid the wig back onto my head and let me see what she had done. I couldn’t believe how different I looked this time; the makeup was darker and heavier, and, well, frankly, sexier. With the addition of a necklace and a bracelet she produced from yet another bag, she declared herself happy.
“OK, Jamie, we go out now, trust me I take care of you. We go have a little fun tonight.” With a swift kiss to my cheek she pulled me out through the restaurant onto the street. This time I felt more confident and less inhibited about dressing, but I was still convinced someone would point and shout ‘that’s a man’. It seemed now more natural as we walked arm in arm down the streets of Patpong. We were on the end of some looks from people, but nobody made a fuss. Most of them were more interested in having a good time themselves to pay much attention to a farang and Thai girl walking together. Nin was in her element, and I remembered she had worked here in Bangkok before going to Koh Samui. She must have mixed feelings about coming back I thought, but she seemed to be happy enough. As we passed King's Corner bar a group of girls outside screamed and ran over to surround and embrace Nin who was laughing and high fiving them. She grabbed me and said something in Thai to the girls who turned to look at me with appraising eyes. “I told them you my friend from Samui, you want to see what kathoey life is like. You might want to do it. I know these girls from my time here in Bangkok. They nice girls.”
Before I could say anything we were both dragged into the bar and the mamasan came across to see what all the fuss was about. The mamasan reached out, pinched my arm and aimed a volley in Thai at Nin who listened before saying something back as the mamasan kept nodding her head at me. Nin shook her head and replied, to the mamasan's obvious disappointment.
“What did she say?” I asked Nin.
Nin was trying and failing to hold back a smile, “She ask if you were kathoey, I say yes and she ask if you want to work tonight, she know many Thai men pay lots for short time with girl like you.” She laughed as she saw the horrified look on my face, “Don’t worry I said not this time, maybe next time you in Bangkok.”
“What?” I spluttered.
“Chill Jamie, you not going to come back anyway, makes it easy this way.” The mamasan pulled at my wig, made a face before saying something to Nin.
“She say your wig not good, she have better one in back, do you want to try it?” I was sure Alex wouldn’t be happy to hear her wig being trashed, but I nodded to Nin, who grabbed my hand and dragged me with the mamasan into the back of the bar. There were the usual rooms at the back and some very familiar noises coming from one of them. We walked into what seemed to be the kathoeys’ dressing room with one of the girls sitting at the makeup mirror, smoking and reading a magazine. The mamasan shouted at her, and she lazily stood up, took a deep drag on her cigarette, flicked her hair disdainfully and stalked back into the bar. She was followed by what was obviously a stream of abuse from the mamasan.
Nin shrugged her shoulders and sat me down in front of the mirror. The mamasan carefully removed my blonde wig and returned with a long black wig in both hands. She shook it out and smoothed it over my head, and then I saw just how long it was. My blonde wig had ended just below my shoulders, but this one must have reached halfway down my back. The mamasan eased it onto my head and I immediately felt the difference in weight. She brushed it back from in front of my face and I could not believe my eyes. The blonde wig was good, but this one changed my whole face. The colour seemed to make my skin glow and the extra length made my face look narrower and smaller. I could not resist putting my fingers up to brush back the hair and to turn my head to see how it looked in profile. I turned to look at Nin and she was smiling broadly at me.
“Jamie, it looks good on you, don’t you think?”
I nodded and felt the hair move with my head, “It makes such a difference, I wouldn’t have recognised myself like this.”
The mamasan was nodding and smiling and I turned to her, “Khap kun kha, mamasan.” I think for some reason she had taken a liking to me and was saying something in Thai. Nin said, “She wants to know if change your mind about working tonight, she say you make good money tonight.”
I laughed and told Nin to tell her no, but I would consider it when I next come back. Nin came round to face me looked closely at my face, brushed back some of the hair, “With new hair you need new makeup to match, will you let me try?”
I was excited by the transformation the wig had made and I thought why not? I nodded to Nin who grabbed some makeup one of the girls had left there and got to work. She turned me away from the mirror so I couldn’t see what was going on. She worked quickly, but I knew she was doing a lot more than she had done earlier on. She started with my eyes and before long the mamasan had produced a pair of false eyelashes which Nin carefully applied. Nin moved onto my lips and she used a pencil at first followed by a brush to apply what I guessed was lip gloss. She looked at me from different angles and obviously declared herself happy, before turning me to face the mirror. My mouth dropped open at what she had done. My lips were a brilliant scarlet and my eyes were a masterpiece. She had used several colours to darken the upper lid and to feather it into the corner of the eye. Together with the false eye lashes which, although they felt odd drew attention to my eyes, which now looked enormous.
“Oh my God,” was all I could manage. Nin and the mamasan hugged each other and were grinning like they would never stop.
“You like?” asked the mamasan, revealing she knew some English.
I smiled at her, “Yes, I like very much.” She leant down and gave me a hug, then kissed my cheek. Nin grabbed my hand and pulled me up and headed off to the bar. The girls took one look at me and went crazy, crowding round me and talking excitedly to each other. They wanted to take pictures of me, both by myself and with them. I admit I was getting carried away with the attention and was preening and posing like mad. Nin was never far away, and she took a few selfies of the two of us and I was astounded at how I looked. Sure, I was no model, but with the wig and makeup I thought I looked OK.
The mamasan clapped her hands, and it was obvious that she wanted the girls to get back to work. They scattered and some went onto the stage to dance and some went outside. Business was beginning to pick up and the bar was getting busier. I sat down with Nin and she smiled, “Jamie, you can’t tell me that wasn’t fun.”
I grinned back, “Yeah, that was fun, I have to admit. What a difference the wig and the makeup made. Thanks Nin, you’ve been great.” As I leaned over to give her a kiss on the cheek she moved her head slightly and I ended up kissing her on the lips. I felt for the first time the sensation of lipstick against lipstick, the taste of mine mingling with Nin’s, the erotic slipperiness of our lips as they moved against each other. I heard myself make a small moan in my throat and my tongue slipped into Nin’s mouth. Her eyes opened wide and I imagine mine must have too. I pulled back and muttered “Sorry, sorry, I didn’t mean that.” Nin sighed, “No worries, Jamie. Nothing wrong.”
We were both flustered, and were saved by one of the girls coming over and sitting down with us. She seemed to be very interested in Nin and as they chattered away to themselves, I scanned the bar. This was another difference between being a man and a woman. As a man I was the predator, I was the one looking and checking out everyone. I could hold eye contact with whoever I wanted. Sitting here dressed as a woman I knew I was the prey surrounded by predators. Some men would glance at me quickly as if they were really looking somewhere else and had accidentally looked at me. Others would blatantly stare and keep eye contact, and I found myself unnerved by this directness, unused to the hungry looks that men give to women. I had never been aware of this even in Cockatoo on Samui, and I spent many hours there. This felt very different, and I could maybe understand women better when they talked of their feeling of insecurity.
However, as I watched I realised there were two kinds of predator at work here; the customers and the girls. The men, they were mostly men in the bar, but there were some couples around, thought themselves the predator in search of the prey. However, the girls were as much the predator as the men, but the men didn’t know they were prey. The girls could size up in an instant who would give them the best return for their time. They could tell the time wasters, those who came to ogle and take their time over a single bottle of Leo. They spent little time with them preferring those further up the food chain. There were the newbies, so nervous you could practically smell them. They were good because it would all be over quickly and the girls could move on to the next target. They didn’t tip much, but it was an efficient use of the girls time.
There were the ones fascinated by the kathoey culture, married and jaded with their vanilla sex lives at home. So many of the men were married, the white circle around the finger where they had slipped off the ring would often give them away. The boys on tour crowd were good value for the girls, who could separate their prey from the rest of the herd in an instant. They were there for “the laughs”, egging each other on to have something to brag about when they got home. The girls could blow them so quickly that the boys would walk out looking embarrassed.
The girls could also usually tell the odd ones, those who just didn’t seem ‘right’. The ones looking for something that wasn’t on the menu. There were psychopaths too, but those are hard to spot. They can act like you and me but their sole objective is their own pleasure, and the girls hated them. There were the good ones too, the men who really were attracted to the kathoeys and sometimes, just sometimes, ended up with a kathoey girlfriend. I knew all about that, of course.
From time to time, one of the bar girls would come and sit with me and chat across me to Nin. A hand would slide under the table, would rub my cock and as I responded they would giggle and slip away again. I was supplied with beers as the night wore on and once the mamasan came to sit with me and tried one more time to get me to go with one of the men who had asked for me. I smiled and turned her down, but she didn’t seem too bothered, and stroked my cheek and even kissed me there once. She said something to Nin who looked puzzled but translated, “She says you remind her of a farang kathoey she had at another bar a few years back.”
It was with a shock I realised it might have been Alex she was talking about. I was going to get Nin to ask the mamasan, but she had move away and I never got the chance to ask her again. A group of English rugby players had come in and there was a lot of shouting and singing as they ogled and good naturedly teased the girls. I had been kept supplied with drinks and to be honest I was pretty buzzed already. An older guy came over and asked if he could buy Nin a drink. She said, “Yes, if you buy my friend Jamie, one too.” I shot her a foul look, but he grinned, “Sure, girls, what you want?” The mamasan arrived as if by magic and he ordered us a couple of ladydrinks. The mamasan actually winked at me as she went off to fetch the drinks.
“I’m Steve, hello to you two lovely girls.” He sat between the two of us, putting his arm around my waist. I couldn’t pull away as one of the other girls had squeezed in next to me. He had his other arm around Nin’s waist and she was giggling her head off. Steve appeared pretty drunk and was slurring his words as he tried to chat to us. I saw her slip her hand under the table and by the way Steve was twitching she had grabbed his cock. He leaned over and gave her a kiss. He turned to me and tried to do the same, but I moved my head and I think all he got was a mouth full of hair. He turned back to Nin they were kissing again, but I felt his hand slide onto my leg, and as I grabbed his hand to move it away, I looked up to see a group of Thai men walk into the bar. My heart jumped into my mouth as I recognised the mirrored sunglasses of Inspector Jandaeng.
Chapter 11
I couldn’t believe it when I saw Jandaeng come into the bar. The first thought which flashed through my mind was that he was following me and my instinct was to run. The problem was Steve had his arm around my waist and was holding me tight even though he was busy kissing Nin. My hands shook as I watched Jandaeng and his group as they ordered beers at the bar and laughing together as they looked around. I let out a breath as I saw they weren’t on duty but just having a good time. The bar girls stayed well away because they had made them for cops the moment they walked in. I was waiting for Jandaeng would see through what I was wearing and recognise me, but he had those mirror sunglasses on so it was impossible to tell where he was looking. The flashing lights in the bar were reflecting in the glasses which made the effect even more disturbing. Like all good cops he was scanning the bar, even off duty, instincts would kick in.
I saw him turning towards me, and even though I didn’t look like I did when he last saw me, I didn’t want him to get any idea it was me. I turned to my right and grabbed Steve, pulled him towards me and kissed him hard on the lips. I felt his surprise but that rapidly turned to pleasure, and he kissed me back, his tongue slipping between my lips. His mouth smelt of stale cigarettes and I felt sick. Nin was staring at me, her mouth and eyes wide open in surprise. I rolled my eyes over to where Jandaeng and his crew were and she followed my glance, but she had never seen Jandaeng so she looked back at me with a look of total bewilderment.
I pushed Steve’s tongue out of my mouth and whispered “Jandaeng” to her, then went back to kissing Steve. He was getting into it with me and I felt his hand slide up my leg through the slits in my skirt I had thought were such a good idea. I tried to push his hand away, but he was like an octopus and he kept shoving his hand further up. I sneaked another look and saw Jandaeng watching us with what looked like an amused smile on his face. If he recognised me, I would be spending tonight in Bangkok central police station. Steve was getting very persistent, his hand had forced its way past my defences and he reached my cock, squeezed it and I am ashamed to say it hardened at his touch. Thank God for Nin who, recognising what was happening, pulled him back towards her and he resumed kissing her. He left his hand high on my thigh but he was now fully engaged with Nin and he contented himself with stroking my leg.
I looked up to see Jandaeng beckoning to the mamasan, whose look of fear told me she knew who he was. She went over to him and I watched out of the corner of my eye as he nodded towards me, and she nervously looked at me and shook her head. He gripped her arm, and she nodded as he spoke to her. Standing up, he said something to his cronies who all looked at me and laughed. He walked towards where we were sitting and stood in front of us. I was by now trembling with fear and couldn’t look at him in case it showed in my eyes. He coughed to get Steve’s attention who broke off from Nin and looked up at Jandaeng, his eyes hidden behind those sunglasses. Steve slurred his words as he said, “Yeah? Whaddyouwant?”
I could not avoid looking at Jandaeng now, but he was looking straight at Steve. He reached into his inside pocket and pulled out his Police identification. He flipped it at Steve, who tried to read it, but I think his eyes couldn’t focus. “So what?” Steve said. Jandaeng bent forwards, “If you don’t want to end up in a cell tonight, I advise you to leave now.” He spoke with such menace that even in Steve’s befuddled state he couldn’t mistake the meaning. He mumbled something, got unsteadily to his feet and tried to walk away with some dignity left. Jandaeng turned to watch him leave and then turned back to me. “I haven’t seen you here before, what’s your name?”
I didn’t want to tell him Jamie as that was too close to the truth. Panic lent me the imagination to say, “You can call me Scarlett.”
I heard Nin stifle a sound and Jandaeng turned his head towards her like a velociraptor sensing its prey. He said something to her, and her face dropped, and she got up and left, casting an anxious glance back over her shoulder.
“Scarlett? Actually I will call you whatever I want.” He played with the word for a bit, “Like in Gone with the Wind?”
I nodded, and he sat down opposite me.
“Be my guest, what do you want me to call you?” I said, hoping my fear wouldn’t show in my voice.
“My name is of no concern to you. Where are you from?”
“I’m new here, from New Zealand.” It was as far from England as you could get.
“You sound English, not from New Zealand.”
“Private school education, then I got thrown out.”
“Why did you get thrown out?”
I smiled, “I seduced my school teacher, he was very hot.”
“That doesn’t sound so bad.”
“I filmed us together in the Headmaster’s study and posted it on the internet. The school didn’t like that.”
Jandaeng nodded, “Why you come to Bangkok?”
I smiled again, “Have you been to New Zealand?”
He shook his head.
“All they do is play rugby and fuck sheep, it’s boring. I wanted some action. There is nothing there for girls like me if you know what I mean. I wanted to be a kathoey, make some money, have some fun.”
I was becoming more confident now he did not recognise me, but I still wished he would go away. He looked at me for a while, his face as impassive as ever, then said, “Come with me.”
My heart sank, he had known it was me all along and he had just been toying with me. He grabbed me by the hand and pulled me to my feet. I wanted to say something but my mouth had dried up and I couldn’t say the words. I looked around desperately for Nin but I couldn’t see her in the crowd. He pulled me through the bead curtain that led to the back rooms and I thought he was going to beat me up for trying to fool him. He pushed me roughly into one of the back rooms and then down so I was sitting on the edge of the bed. I bent my head forward to protect my face, I was convinced he would hit me.
“Suck my cock, you farang whore,” he said.
What did he say? I wasn’t sure I had heard him right. He wants me to suck his cock. He doesn’t know who I am. I looked up at him, “You paid for me?”
“I don’t pay, you stupid bitch, I take what I want, now get sucking.”
He unzipped his trousers and pulled out his cock, grabbed my head and pulled me onto him. I didn’t have time to think as he shoved it through my lips and he put his hand on the back of my head to force himself into my mouth. My mind was reeling from the shock but I had no choice. I had to go through with it if I had any chance of getting out of this. I swirled my tongue around his cock head and I almost giggled as I realised his cock was very small. It may have been small, but it was hard enough, and he was trying to fuck my face with it. I had sucked Alex enough times by now to know what to do, and I tried to remember how Nin had gone about it, so I deep throated him a couple of times and then concentrated on the head, using my tongue to stimulate him beneath the head and put my fingers around the shaft to stroke him as well.
“Look at me bitch,” he ordered and yanked my head back so he could watch me as I sucked his cock. I could see myself reflected in the mirror lenses and I watched in fascinated horror me sucking him as he pushed himself in and out of my mouth. Of course, I couldn’t see any emotion in his eyes through his glasses and I wondered if he ever took them off, even in bed. My jaw was aching, and I gagged a couple of times and had to stop, but he pulled me back onto his cock each time and pinched my nose hard which made it worse. He was shoving his little cock into my mouth so violently I thought he would tear my mouth.
I grazed the head with my teeth and he hissed “Be careful you bitch.” I had an almost irresistible urge to bite his cock, but instead I wanted him to come as soon as possible so I picked up the pace and tried to get him off as quickly as I could. He grunted as I worked on him and holding back my increasing desire to be sick I tried to bring him on. I could feel his climax approaching as he thrust harde and his cock stiffened. I didn’t want him to cum in my mouth and just as he grunted again I pulled away and his cum sprayed from his cock across my face.
“You stupid little whore, I did not tell you to do that.” He hit me once across the face with the back of his hand which hurt like hell, then wiped his cock across my face smearing me with his cum. He bent down close to my face, grabbed me by the throat and hissed, “Clean me up you farang bitch. I will remember you and next time I come here you will swallow it all.”
At that moment there was a sharp knock on the door followed by a stream of Thai. Jandaeng spat something back and then zipped up his trousers. “You are lucky, if I did not have to go now you would be sorry.” He gave me another stinging backhanded slap across the face snapping my head to one side and then turned and left the room.
I lay there for a few moments shaking like a leaf before I crawled over to the small wash basin and tried to be sick. As I sat there with my head in the sink, I swore I would get even with Jandaeng for what he had done. I guessed this wasn’t the first time he had treated someone like this. He deserved everything I could do to him. I didn’t hear Nin come in but she appeared at my side and put her arms around me.
“Jamie, Jamie are you OK? What did he do?” I shook my head, I couldn’t speak yet.
“I’m so sorry, Jamie, it all my fault, I should not have brought you here.”
Her face was wet with tears. I reached out my hand and stroked her face, “Nin, it was not your fault, you didn’t do this, you are not to blame.” She cleaned the cum from my face with a washcloth she found by the sink and helped me to my feet. She sniffed, and I saw she was crying as she wiped her eyes with her hand, “Come, we must go, we go out through the back.”
Grabbing my hand, she led me out of the room to where the mamasan was waiting who was as upset as Nin. She was saying something in Thai and wringing her hands. Nin said she was saying she had no choice or the police would shut her down. I laid my hand on her arm and told Nin to tell her I did not blame her. The mamasan looked relieved, but she also wanted us out as quickly as she could as the police seemed to be breaking up a massive brawl in the bar.
She pushed open the backdoor, and Nin and I scampered out into an alleyway. She knew the backstreets of Patpong so well we were soon back at the restaurant. We walked through without attracting too much attention, but I guess they had seen many worse scenes in the past. Nin pushed me into the bathroom, stripped off my clothes and then her own and she took me into the shower and turned on the water. She hugged me as the water cascaded over us. I was angry, hurt and embarrassed at Jandaeng’s assault to my body and mind and I was still shaking, but slowly got myself under control. Nin just held me as the water cleansed us both. She looked up at me and whispered, “It all my fault, I’m so sorry.”
I held her face in my hands, “Nin, nothing that happened tonight was your fault. It was Jandaeng who did this, not you.”
“But if we had not been there it would not have happened.” She began crying again.
“Nin, listen to me, you cannot be responsible for other people’s actions. I do not blame you, I blame Jandaeng. I will make sure he pays for what he did. Remember how we dealt with Tony? Now let’s get some sleep, we have a long day ahead tomorrow.”
She smiled, although her eyes were red rimmed. “What did he do to you? Did he know who you are?”
“No, I don’t think he knew, I was just a farang there to suck his cock and beat up. I’m sure he didn’t know who I am. I was lucky his man called him away, it could have got much worse, the man is a pig.”
Nin nodded, “It was odd, after Jandaeng took you through to the back there was a fight in the bar. Some Australians start to hit each other. Jandaeng’s men didn’t want to get caught up in it. I heard one of them say Jandaeng should not be involved if police were called. It could get him in big trouble. But I thought he was police.”
I smiled wryly, “So Australians are good for something at least.”
“It would have been good to have Shane there,” Nin said. She hugged me again, and that made me feel better. She pulled out two beautiful short nightdresses from one of the bags of shopping. Without thinking I pulled it over my head as Nin did the same. It was a dusty pink, pleated babydoll from Victoria’s Secret with lace cups and a big satin bow just below the bust. There was a matching thong, and it now seemed natural for me to pull that on too. I glimpsed myself in the mirror and even then I didn’t think it odd. Nin smiled, “Looks nice on you Jamie, sexy.”
We climbed under the covers and Nin pulled me close to her in a gesture that was so soothing. I stroked her hair and held her tight. We stayed like that, not talking, just comforting each other. “Thank you, Nin, for everything,” I whispered to her and as my head hit the pillow, I was asleep in seconds. I woke once to find Nin curled around me and I loved the feel of her warm body against mine through the soft material of the night dress. I hugged her closer, and she stirred but didn’t wake, and for a while I lay there listening to her gentle breathing. The events of the night had brought us much closer together, but I felt far from home, and tears pricked the corner of my eyes as I thought of Alex and Areeya.
My life was changing in ways I couldn’t have imagined even a few days ago. I had begun to like being Jamie, and I enjoyed the excitement of being someone different. It seemed I was accepting, even enjoying myself in my new role. My initial resistance seemed a long time ago. Even what Jandaeng had done could not wash away the feelings I was developing. The last thought I could remember before I slipped back into sleep was how would I explain all this to Alex.
We woke late and had to rush to get ready to catch our train. On top of a new Victoria’s Secret black bra and matching knickers, I chose a plain black strapless vee neck top with some loose black drawstring cotton trousers to travel in. The outfit looked comfortable and with a twelve-hour train journey, I wanted to wear something I didn’t have to keep fussing with. Nin did my makeup although by now I was sure I could have a go myself. We had left Alex’s wig at the bar, so I had to wear the longer one, but I liked this better than the blonde one. Nin topped it off with a black straw sun hat and big black sunglasses. It all looked great with my long black wig. We dashed out and caught the train with only a few minutes to spare. Nin had sent a text to Alex and Areeya so they would meet us at the ferry on Samui. We hadn’t been able to tell them any details about what had happened, so I was prepared for an interrogation on our return.
I normally like train journeys; the monotony of the sounds of the wheels on the tracks and the movements are relaxing, soothing almost, but this one seemed to be never ending. It was hot and sticky and even with regular stops where we could buy food and water, I just wanted to be back on Samui. Thankfully, compared to the journey out, our return was blissfully uneventful. Nin was quiet and I think she still believed she was responsible for what had happened. I would have to come up with some way to convince her I didn’t blame her for anything.
We pulled into Surat Thani with just enough time to catch the ferry to Samui where we grabbed seats together. Nin cheered up a little as we approached Samui. I was desperate to see Alex and Areeya again, but as we got closer to the island, I began to feel nervous. It was as if I was coming back a different person than the one who had left even such a few days ago, and I wondered how Alex and Areeya would react. I seemed to be making a habit of coming back to Samui with no idea of how to explain myself to Alex and Areeya, but there was one thing I had to say to Nin before we arrived, and I hoped she would understand.
“Nin, when we get back and we tell the story, can I ask you not to talk about what happened with me and Shane in the hotel? I want to tell them myself sometime, but not right now. Is that OK?”
She smiled, “Jamie, nothing happened in the hotel with Shane, remember?”
I smiled back and gave her a hug.
“Nin, you’ve been so great this trip, thank you so much.”
She blushed and wiped a tear from her eye. “Thank you Jamie, that mean so much to me.”
Dusk was falling as Nin and I walked off ferry amid the usual chaotic scenes as passengers jostled each other to get off. I wore the sun hat and glasses although they weren’t strictly needed. There might be watchers there, and I couldn’t see anyone, but that didn’t mean they weren’t there.
Alex and Areeya were standing by the dock watching the arrivals, looking for Nin and me. I told Nin to go ahead and I would follow her off the boat. Letting a few people get off in front of me, I followed Nin, dipping my hat just enough to cover my face but not so I couldn’t still see Alex. I watched as Areeya and Alex embraced Nin with hugs and kisses. Alex asked where I was and Nin turned back to look for me. By this time I had sidled behind a group of tourists and approached my small welcoming party from the side.
I stood by Alex as she was peering into the crowd and I said, “Sawasdee Kha, Miss Alex,” and did a wai. I saw her turn and look at me, a puzzled look on her face, “Sawas,...” She stopped, blinked . “Oh my God, it’s you.” She threw herself at me and wrapped her arms around me with a wild shriek, almost knocking me off my feet. Areeya arrived a few seconds later and we hugged each other, the two of them attached to me like limpets. Alex eventually let me go, took a step back and held my hands as she looked me up and down. “My Lord, you look wonderful, where did you get that outfit? It looks so good on you. And your hair, it’s beautiful.”
I laughed, “Nin and I have a lot of stories to tell you, but should we get home first? I need a drink and to sit on something soft. My bum hurts from sitting on hard seats all day.”
Alex grabbed my arm and with Nin and Areeya following we headed over to the car park. I was relieved to see that Areeya had the car keys, and that she driving and not Alex. Areeya and Nin were in the front with Alex and I in the back, and she held onto my arm all the way back to the apartment, trying to get me to tell her what had happened, but I told her she would have to wait. She kept looking at me as if she couldn’t believe what she was seeing. She grinned and shouted to Areeya in the front seat, “Areeya, our little girl is all grown up now.” That made everyone laugh, including me.
“Did you enjoy being Jamie?” she asked. “You look very good as you are now, good enough to eat I think.”
“Alex,” Areeya chided her from the front seat, “I am sure Jamie will tell you about it soon enough. There is plenty of time for that.”
“Yes mum.” said Alex, and we all laughed again.
It wasn’t long before we arrived at the apartment and Alex and Areeya carried our bags up the stairs to the balcony as Nin and I flopped down on chairs. Alex came over and sat on my lap and gave me a deep, long kiss, her tongue flicking between my lips, her fingers caressing my face.
“Alex,” said Areeya, “Please put Jamie down, we want to hear what happened.” Alex kissed me again, slid off my lap and sat next to Nin facing me.
“I’m not saying anything until I have a drink, I’m parched.”
Nin tried to get up but Areeya told her to stay where she was and went off to get the beers. She was back in a few seconds with four ice cold Leos. Alex said, “OK, we know what Nin texted us but we want to hear about everything, and I mean everything.”
I certainly didn’t plan on telling them everything, but I started with meeting Shane on the ferry, my suitcase disappearing and the three of us missing the bus. Nin picked up the story about the fake police roadblock and how Shane fought off the gangsters. Areeya was sitting next to me now, and she gripped my arm as Nin described what had happened in a rather over dramatic fashion. Alex’s eyes grew wider and wider as the story went on. As I told them about the night we spent in the hotel I looked at Nin and she nodded, she wouldn’t spill what had happened.
I turned to Areeya and told her about her father’s reaction and how grateful he was that we had come to warn him and that he wanted to use my link to Jandaeng to his own benefit.
Areeya frowned, “I hope he knows what he’s doing, and you too. This could be dangerous.”
“Areeya, I have my own reasons to want to get back at Jandaeng.”
“Why?” asked Alex, a worried look on her face.
“All in good time,” I said, holding up my hand.
Nin took up the story in the bar and as she talked about the mamasan and how she had taken to me. Alex put her hands up to mouth, then asked Nin a question in Thai. Nin replied and Alex looked shocked. “Oh my God, I think she must have been the mamasan who took me under her wing originally.” She looked at me, “And that makes what you’re wearing one of my wigs.”
I rocked back in my seat, “No, it can’t be, that would be too weird.”
“I had quite a few wigs back then, it was easy to change my look if I wanted to. I think I remember that one, she must have held onto it. How bizarre is this becoming?”
Nin said, “Cha dtaa.”
Areeya nodded, “She’s right, it’s fate.”
I shook my head, “No. it’s only a coincidence.”
Areeya held my arm, “Do not rush to judgement, Jamie. It is a very Western habit.”
I was too tired to argue, and I desperately wanted to finish my story. We paused while Alex fetched more beers and Areeya whispered in my ear, “Thank you for what you did, I will be eternally grateful. I hope I will be able to express my gratitude soon.”
We all took another beer and Areeya raised her bottle in a toast, “My thanks to Jamie and Nin for what they have done for us. I owe you both of you for this.”
Alex said, “I’m sure Jamie and Nin can think of ways you can repay them, Areeya.”
We all laughed, but I needed to be serious again. What had happened with Jandaeng would be difficult for me to tell, and I stumbled over the first few words. Alex’s face dropped and Areeya gasped as I told them about Jandaeng walking into the bar. I realised I had to get this out of my system and there was a stunned silence as I told them about him coming over and taking me into the backroom. I couldn’t look at Alex or Areeya while I told them about what Jandaeng had said and done in the backroom before he left in such a hurry. Before I had finished Alex slid across to my side and both she and Areeya wrapped their arms around me.
“I’m so sorry,” said Alex, “I would never have asked you if I had known that would happen.”
Areeya was in tears as she held onto me. “Jamie, how can you forgive me?”
I was on the verge of tears myself, but said, “Listen it was not your fault. You were not to know and neither of you are to blame. The only person to blame is Jandaeng, and believe me, I will make him pay for it.”
Nin was now kneeling in front of me and laid her hands on my legs as we hugged each other. Areeya sniffled, “Jamie, I never intended this to happen, I do not know what to do to make it right.”
“You need not do anything, Areeya. I will make this right. I will make Jandaeng pay for what he did. I don’t know how or when yet, but he will pay.”
“Whatever you want us to do to help, we will do it.” said Alex as she hugged me tight.
“We will go ahead with the plan, let Jandaeng think I am his spy and there will be a way to get my revenge. An opportunity will come and I will take it.”
“Do you really want to do that, after all that’s happened?” asked Areeya, looking incredulous.
“Yes, even more so than before, Areeya. In fact, I need to do it.”
I noticed for some reason Alex wasn’t paying attention any more. She was looking at something over my shoulder and smiling broadly. Nin’s mouth dropped open and her eyes were like saucers.
A hand gripped my shoulder from behind and an Australian voice said, “G’day everyone, my favourite ladies all together”
Chapter 12
My heart skipped a beat as I heard Shane’s voice from behind me and felt his hand on my shoulder. It couldn’t be, I thought, I must be so tired I was hallucinating. Alex said, “Hi Shane, glad you could join us.” Nin looked as if she had seen a ghost, Areeya was smiling in welcome and I felt like I would faint. The hand moved off my shoulder and Shane’s massive frame came into sight.
“Hi Nin, Hi Areeya.” he said, then paused and looked at me, “Hi Jamie, how are you? You look gorgeous babe.”
I looked at Shane and then Alex and back at Shane. It was clear Alex knew Shane, but for a moment I was so shocked I couldn’t think straight, and then in a flash everything was clear.
“It was all a setup wasn’t it?” I said, “The dinner the night before we went, and then Shane coming across to us at the table? It was for him to get a good luck at Nin and me, wasn’t it? Then, Shane coincidentally bumping into us on the ferry and tagging along.”
Alex smiled nervously as she waited for my reaction. Shane’s face was a picture, trying to look innocent, but seeming to be more embarrassed than anything.
“Alex, I swear one day you will go too far and either I’ll have a heart attack or I will kill you for one of these stunts. But it won’t be this time, because I am so glad this guy was around, he was awesome.”
I stood up and gave Shane a hug and a kiss on the cheek and I heard Alex and Areeya let out the breaths they had been holding and Shane grinned. Nin leapt up and wrapped her arms around his waist and was saying “Khap Khun Kha Shane.” He put his arm around me, “I’m sorry but Alex and I agreed it would be better not to tell you who I was. It seemed to be the best idea.”
I said, “Shane, you have nothing to apologise for, but Alex. that’s a different story.”
“Aw, look, Jamie, Alex was only looking out for you.”
“I know, Shane and that why I love her.” I went over to her and gave her a kiss, “Thanks Alex, I forgive you, I am so glad you did it.”
Alex looked relieved, “I didn’t want you and Nin out there on your own, knowing the amount of trouble you can get into, so I asked Shane to keep an eye on you. I’m pretty glad I did.”
Areeya went off to fetch more beers for us all and we sat down again, Shane perching precariously on a chair.
“How do you know Shane then?” I asked Alex.
“Oh, we go back a bit,” said Alex, “he did close protection work for a couple of people who Kritsada wanted me to be friendly with, and we hit it off.” A look flashed between the two of them and it was obvious they had more than just hit it off.
“Look, I was here on Samui with me mates like I told you. Alex knew I was here, and she asked me to do her a favour and I was glad to oblige. It was a fun trip, wasn’t it?”
Fun wasn’t the word I would have used, but I wasn’t going to argue. Areeya arrived back with more beers and we toasted to us all coming back in one piece.
Nin said, “So what did you do when you got to Bangkok, Shane?”
He grinned, “Well I kind of followed you two and stayed in the background so I could keep tabs on you.”
“Wait a minute,” I said, “Nin, didn’t you say there were a bunch of Aussies having a fight in the bar?” She nodded. “So was that you too, Shane?”
Shane looked embarrassed, “Yeah, well sort of. When that copper fella took you in the back, I rustled up some Aussies in the street and told them there was free beer in the bar for Aussies. When they found out it wasn’t free, it all kicked off. Those coppers didn’t fancy the trouble, and they fetched the guy with you pretty sharpish. I wished I could have got you out sooner, having heard what you said.”
“That’s twice you’ve gotten me out of a very tight spot, thank you.”
“You’re welcome Jamie, or is it James, I’m not sure what to call you.”
Alex laughed, “Dressed like that, let’s stick to Jamie, shall we?”
Areeya said, “I’m feeling hungry so what don’t we go down to Cockatoo first, then come back here for some food.”
“Er, people,” I said, “I can’t go like this, I’ll have to change.”
Everyone turned to look at me in amazement. Alex said, “Jamie, you look great, I promise you will be fine. You’ve had no problems so far so come on, let’s get going.” She grabbed my hand and pulled me up, and the rest of them followed us down the stairs. We walked slowly down the strip to Cockatoo, Shane flanked by Nin and Areeya, with Alex and I arm in arm separately. Shane drew lots of attention, with many of the girls giggling as he passed by with Areeya and Nin on each arm. He didn’t seem to mind, he was happy enough being the centre of attention.
We arrived at Cockatoo as the bar was getting busy and Areeya disappeared to check on something in the office. The bar girls shrieked when they saw Nin with Shane on her arm, and they clustered around them both, with Nin being interrogated about Shane I guessed. I stood with Alex and watched. “She was great, you know.” I whispered to Alex, “It was a good idea for her to come with me. She kept me going, especially after Jandaeng.”
“I noticed you two looked close when you got back.” said Alex. I looked at her to see if she meant anything by the remark, but it seemed to be quite innocent. Pao appeared from the back and shooed the bar girls away from Shane and Nin. She also cleared the VIP area at the back of the bar so we could all sit down. Pao spotted Alex, came across, gave me a strange look.
“Where Mr James? He not come tonight?”
Alex giggled, and I turned bright red. I let go of Alex’s arm, “Sawasdee Kha, Pao.” She looked at me puzzled, and then her mouth dropped open, “Is that you, Mr James?”
“It’s Jamie, Pao, not James tonight.” I said.
Pao looked from me to Alex and then back to me. She was trying to say something, but the words would not come. Alex said something to her in Thai and Pao giggled, “You look very nice Miss Jamie, I pleased to meet you.” I bent down, kissed her cheek and whispered, “I’m very glad to see you Pao, would you like to go short time or maybe long time with me?” She blushed and giggled like a schoolgirl and ran off back behind the bar.
“What did you say to her?” asked Alex.
“Oh nothing much.”
“Bloody liar, I should have brought the cock cage with me.” But she laughed and punched my arm. “Nin looks very keen on Shane.”
“We both know about Shane,” I said.
“He told you?”
“Yeah, well I guessed, and then he admitted he was gay. He told me his story about the army and Niall transitioning, so yes, I know.” I paused and asked the question I had been dreading ever since Shane had shown up. “What did Shane tell you about the trip? I assume he was keeping in touch with you all the time?”
“Nothing much, only the outline of what was going on. Although from what I can see he seems to have kept back a lot. Why do you ask?” she said, looking closely at me. I looked over and Nin was waving to us to join them. “Come on,” I said, “let’s go join the others.” I realised I would have to answer the question sometime.
We stayed in the bar for an hour or so, chatting and drinking. The word had got round the bar girls about me, and there was a constant stream of them passing close by where we were, looking and giggling. Alex went to the toilet and Shane moved over sit next to me, “You do look good, Jamie. That outfit suits you so well.”
“Thank you Shane and thank you for everything you did for us. Especially what you did in the bar, it couldn’t have come at a better time.”
“You’re pretty tough yourself, you know. What you went through would have freaked out a lot of people.”
“Shane, I need to say something. I am so embarrassed about what happened in the hotel. I mean, not about what happened, but you knew I wasn’t transitioning and then I came on to you and well…”
He paused, then looked at me, “Jamie, nothing happened in the hotel. I don’t intend to tell Alex about anything which happened, or didn’t happen there, if that’s what you’re worried about.”
I hesitated, “Thank you, but that’s not my point, I’m embarrassed for myself, making a fool of myself in front of you.”
He looked surprised. “Jamie, you didn’t make a fool of yourself. You were lonely and tired and maybe a bit scared, you wanted some company. That’s all. I liked you, still do, and if that’s all it ever is, then I’m happy. What nearly happened doesn’t matter.”
“I like you too, Shane.” I kissed his cheek quickly and then turned away to see Alex watching us from the bar. She waved to me to come over, and I half expected her to ask about the kiss, instead she said, “Let’s get everyone back for some food, I guess you’re tired as well.”
We rounded everybody up and headed off back to the restaurant. We had a wonderful dinner on one of the round tables the restaurant had for large groups. Pao came down to join us and sat opposite, unable to keep her eyes off me. What was surprising to me as how comfortable I now felt dressed as I was. Only three nights before I had gone out dressed as a woman for the first time and I had been terrified. Now, I was more at ease with myself, not so nervous about being outed. I caught myself looking at how the girls behaved, how graciously they moved their hands and fingers, and I tried to copy them. In a crazy way I felt proud of what had done over the past few days. I had begun to enjoy living as a woman but I was going to go back to being a man after tonight, and I already realised I would miss it.
The energy around the table ebbed and first Pao left to go back to the bar, then Nin said she had to go too. We all hugged and kissed her, and she cried a little as she and I hugged. I had grown close to her, and I was looking forward to seeing her again when we went to Bangkok. Shane stood up, “I should go too, guys, it’s getting late.”
“No way, Shane,” said Alex, “Let’s have a nightcap before you go. We owe you big time.”
So, we headed back up to the balcony and sat watching a vast electrical storm crackle and flash in the distance. I organised the drinks, brandies for Alex and Areeya and Scotch for Shane and me. The storm was moving our way, and we felt the wind picking up as it approached. Before long, big raindrops crashed down, and we headed inside to finish our drinks. Alex was next to me on one couch and Shane and Areeya on the other.
“So,” said Alex, “What happened the night you spent together in the hotel?”
“Nothing!” say Shane and I in unison, making it sound the complete opposite.
Alex laughed. “You two sound like kids caught with your hands in the candy jar.”
“Look, nothing happened Alex. The three of us shared a room, Nin and Jamie took the bed and I slept on the floor.” Shane was being mostly truthful.
“That’s right, we got up early the next day and headed off to Bangkok.” I added, hoping Alex would let it go.
The storm which had been threatening finally broke, and the rain lashed against the glass. The lightning flickered through the trees which were bending and shaking from the force of the wind. We were all quiet for a few minutes, content to watch the storm throw itself against the island.
Areeya stood up, “I should check the boat. This is a bad one. She’s on the jetty, but I need to check the moorings.”
Shane stood up too, “I’ll come with you Areeya, I don’t like the idea of you being out there on your own.”
I asked if I should go as well, but Areeya said no, she and Shane would check the lines. It wouldn’t take too long. They left, closing the door against the shrieking of the wind.
Alex walked over, hitched up her skirt and straddled me, pinning me against the back of the sofa. I wrapped my arms round her and we kissed, our tongues sparring with each other. She hugged me close and whispered, “I’m so glad you’re back and I’m sorry for what happened to you.”
“I know, but it wasn’t anybody’s fault except Jandaeng, and I’m going to get him back for it.”
Alex pulled back, a frown on her face. “You have to be careful with him, he’s a snake.”
“Yes, but if you cut off the head even a snake can’t hurt you.”
“You’re going to kill him?” She looked horrified.
I laughed, “No. I want him to suffer. Not sure how yet, but I’ll come up with a way.”
I kissed her again, and she moved her bum against my cock which was already hard.
“I like Scarlett,” she said, as she gyrated on my lap.
“I want to make love with her tonight.” Alex whispered into my ear. “How does Scarlett feel about that?”
I giggled, “Scarlett likes that idea very much.”
Alex plunged her tongue into my mouth and undid the buttons on my top, all the while grinding away on my cock. I pulled Alex’s top over her head to reveal a white lace bra and I sucked a nipple through the lace, feeling it harden beneath my tongue. Alex undid the final button on the front of my top and pulled it apart to reveal the black bra I was wearing.
“Mmm, nice bra, someone has good taste,” she said.
“Nin,” I mumbled, my lips still attached to her nipple. “But I like it too.”
“I knew you would like dressing up.” said Alex, her voice sounding hoarse as she pushed herself onto my cock. I switched to the other nipple and Alex moaned as I nipped it between my teeth, the lace no obstacle to my teasing teeth. Alex slid backwards, stood up and undid her skirt, allowing it to drop to the floor. Her cock was pushing out of the top of her knickers and she pushed them down far enough to let it stick out, hard and straight as a ruler. She moved forward, and I opened my lips in anticipation of what was to come. She stood up on the sofa, her hands propped against the wall and so that her cock jutting straight towards my mouth. I kept my eyes open as she edged it towards me, brushing my lips with the tip, skidding it across my lipstick. There was a small trace of my lipstick on the tip, and I shivered at the thought of what her cock would look like sliding through my lips.
She must have read my mind, because she leant sideways, picked up her iPhone and started filming as I took her into my mouth. If Jandaeng had tried to rape my mouth, Alex made love to it, sliding her cock over my lips and gradually edging past them before pulling out again, relentlessly teasing me. I flicked my tongue out, and it slid under the silky head, and above me I heard Alex moan as I licked the tip, and she slid it once more into my waiting mouth. It felt hot and hard to my tongue and she held the tip barely inside my mouth so I bathed it with my tongue, working the soft and sensitive underside to extract another moan from Alex above me.
“Look up baby,” she said. She was holding the phone a few inches above me. “It looks so hot, Scarlett.”
She turned the phone round and pressed replay, so as I was suckling her cock, I watched myself on the screen, as it must have looked to Alex. I saw my eyes looking up, Alex’s cock sliding in and out of my pink lips with the black hair framing my face as I rolled my tongue around the glistening head. She was right, it did look hot, and I knew this would not the last time I would be in this position. Alex rocked her hips forwards driving her cock deeper, and I loved it as she filled my mouth with her cock. I gagged once ot twice but kept her inside and I pushed myself further onto it. For the first time I took her full length into my mouth, and I heard her say, “Ooooh good girl, Scarlett.”
I held her there for a few seconds, but Alex pulled her cock out, letting me take a breath before plunging it back in. My jaw ached so I was glad when she eventually stopped and pushed me back against the sofa. She got down from the sofa and told me to take off my trousers. I had to hitch my bum up from the sofa to get them off, and I felt very vulnerable clad only in my black bra and knickers as she stood there filming me.
“You look beautiful, baby, just beautiful.” Alex knelt in front of me, threaded her thumbs into the waistband of my knickers and eased them down my thighs and then my legs. The soft lace felt so sensuous as Alex slowly slid them down over my skin and it made me feel so gloriously feminine right then. Alex slipped the knickers over my feet, threw them away and pushed my legs apart. My cock was standing up like a flagpole as she slid forwards on her knees and, looking up at me, slid my cock into her mouth.
“Film us baby, the phone is by your side.”
I grabbed the phone and with shaking fingers managed to film what Alex was doing. It was a bizarre experience, watching on a small screen what was happening to me a few inches away. I watched her tongue licking the shaft and then her warm mouth enveloped my cock, but through the screen it almost felt like it was happening to someone else. Her tongue was like a snake wrapping itself around my cock and I jumped when she scraped her teeth across the head. She was using her hands to stroke and she would take me to the edge and then pull back, leaving me moaning and desperate for her to finish me. She knew I was close but wouldn’t let me cum, instead stretching over to pick up some lube which she must have placed there earlier. She stood over me and applied some to her cock, grinning like a Cheshire cat as I filmed her with the phone.
She knelt down, smeared the lube around and into my hole, then smiled and slid a finger into me. I bucked as I felt it slide in and she rocked her hand around opening me up for what was to come. She took the phone from me and put it on the table pointing towards us, her erect cock swinging from side to side as she moved. She leant forwards, lifting my legs up onto her shoulders so my hole opened up for her and without hesitating she slid her cock straight into me. I gasped as it penetrated me immediately, and with my knees right up on my chest I was so uncomfortable, but that was soon forgotten as Alex began to fuck me hard and fast. She was leaning forward at an angle and there was nothing I could do but take it as she rammed her cock in and out. It started off rough, the pain searing through me at first, but the pain turned to the heat of pleasure and all I wanted was for her to go deeper and deeper. Alex leant forward a little more so we could kiss, her tongue flicking into my mouth as her cock drove into me. Every nerve in my body seemed alive, sending waves of ecstasy cascading through me.
“Don’t you love this, Scarlett?” she said in between her grunts as she pounded into me. I nodded, but she shouted again, “Tell me you love my cock inside you, Scarlett. Tell me you want me to fuck you.”
I was barely able to speak in the position I was in, my knees tight against my chest and feeling every inch of Alex’s cock as she rammed it into me.
“Fuck me, fuck me deep,” I grunted. “I want you to fuck me forever.” I couldn’t remember her ever being so deep inside me, and I loved every single sweaty, grunting thrust which threatened to rip me apart. My senses were overwhelmed with a whirling kaleidoscope of light and sound, pain and pleasure, sex and lust combining to give me a high which no drug would ever achieve. To add to it all, Alex grabbed hold of my cock and pumped it with her fist. I was as hard as granite and it wouldn’t take long for me to cum. Alex was panting with the exertion as I felt her shudder, grunt something and then she came, pouring her cum into me, and It seemed I felt every drop as it forced its way out of her cock and into me. She kept pumping my cock until I felt my own climax explode, fountains of cum spurting from my cock, over Alex’s hand and onto my chest. I had never come so hard in my life before, and I kept jerking and spurting cum for what seemed like minutes.
Alex looked down still panting, smiled and kissed me, “Baby that was fucking wonderful, I love you so much.” She leaned back sliding out of me with a pop, and I felt cold air rush into my gaping hole. I was finally able to put my legs down and I kissed her, “I love you too. I thought I would never stop coming.” She laughed and pulled me up from the sofa, my legs felt like jelly and she had to hold me steady. “Come on, let’s get cleaned up.”
I gingerly walked towards the wet room, looked round to see Alex filming me from behind.
“Stop that, I’m embarrassed.” I protested, vainly trying to cover up my cock with my hands.
She giggled, “Too late for being embarrassed, you look gorgeous. Take your hand away.”
I ran into the wet room and into the shower. Alex followed me still filming on her phone as I took off my bra and threw it and the breast forms at her. She yelped with laughter and finally put the phone down. She came over to me, wrapped her arms around me hugging me tight. We stood for a while, enjoying our bodies sliding against each other; not speaking and with our hands gently caressing each other.
Eventually Alex let me go, “We need to get your wig off before we get in the shower.” She carefully unpinned it and slipped it off my head. I felt so different without it. My own hair felt short and ugly, I had grown used to the weight and the length and I was surprised to realise I missed it. Alex carefully laid it down, “I never thought I would see that wig again.” She turned to me, “But It looked great on you, baby. I can’t wait until the next time you wear it.”
The next time - those words stabbed into my head. I hadn’t thought about what would happen next because I had been too wrapped up in the moment. As the water cascaded over us and Alex was washing me with a cloth, I tried to make sense of what I was feeling. I had got involved in all this against my better judgement and strictly as a one off to help Areeya. What, if anything, had changed? Had I enjoyed any of it? Images and scenes from the past few days; dressing up, Shane, the kathoey bar, Jandaeng, Nin, the sex tonight all made me so confused. What, or who, had i become. So much had happened to me in a few short days; not everything had been good, but much to my surprise, I realised I had enjoyed so much of it. Once the fear of exposure and ridicule had passed, I had begun to enjoy acting as a woman. The glamour of the makeup and the dressing up, had created an erotic, decadent excitement that thrilled me.
I had been given an insight into some of what it means to be a woman, and in the process I had learnt as much about what it means to be a man. Would there be a next time? I looked at Alex, and I knew she wanted there to be another time, but what about me?
“Alex,” I said, “what do you want from me?”
She stopped washing me, “Wow, where did that come from?”
“I’m so confused right now. I want to know what you want from me, what you want me to become?”
“Baby, let’s get dry and then we can talk about this, OK?”
“Yes, but I need an answer.”
We dried ourselves, Alex slipped on her robe and I wrapped a towel around my waist which looked a bit like a skirt. Alex said, “I need a drink before we discuss this, do you want one?”
She came back with two large brandies, handed me one and sat on the sofa, her legs pulled up beneath her. I sat down next to her, nervously playing with my glass.
She took a big sip of brandy and looked straight at me, “I guess the last few days brought this on?”
“Mostly, but it’s a question I guess I’ve been thinking about for a while?”
She took another sip before saying, “Do you believe I have ever forced you to do something? Against your will, I mean?”
I shook my head, “No, never.”
“Good, I didn’t think so, but I wanted to check. Another question, are you happy here, with me and Areeya?”
“Alex, you know I am, I’ve never been happier in my entire life, but that’s not the question.”
She paused, “So you’re happy here and you’re not doing anything you don’t like, or being forced to do anything. So what is your question?”
“Alex, a few months ago, I arrived on Samui for a few days R&R and to see an old uni friend. From that moment my life has been turned upside down and inside out. Don’t get me wrong, I am not complaining. I have enjoyed everything, well maybe not quite everything. I don’t like people waving guns at me for sure. I have never felt more alive and excited by what’s happening, and I wouldn’t swap this for anything. I love you and Areeya and I thought I had it figured out. Who I am, I mean.”
Alex tried to say something, but I held up my hand, I needed to finish this what I was saying first.
“Then this trip to Bangkok happened, having me dress as a woman. You know I didn’t want to do it, yet having done it, it's made me unsure of who I am and who I’m going to be. Do you understand why I need you to tell me what you want from me?”
I took a couple of large gulps of the brandy and almost choked. It’s not my drink.
Alex stretched out a hand and laid it gingerly on my arm. “Baby, I’m sorry, but another question first, and I want you to be honest, what happened on the trip to make you question yourself?”
I looked away, but I knew I had to tell her about Shane. I blushed, damn it. Will I ever stop doing that? I told her about the night at the hotel, about feeling lost and lonely and scared, and how I lay next to Shane and how I tried to kiss him, but how nothing actually happened. I couldn’t look at her as I told the story, and I was nearly in tears at the end.
Alex moved across and sat on my lap, her arms around my neck.
“Oh baby, thank you for being honest. I suspected something by the way you and Shane were behaving with each other. He is a great guy and trust me you wouldn’t be the first or the last to be attracted to him. There’s a strength and yet a vulnerability about him, which people find irresistible. And before you ask, yes we did fuck each other once or twice in the past, so I understand what you must have been feeling.”
She kissed me and stroked my hair. “If you’re attracted to him, so what? You love me, you love Areeya, but it’s also OK to like other people. So he’s a guy, I can see what you’re thinking in your eyes, so what? He has a cock, so do I and so do you. You and I seem to get on well enough, if tonight was anything to go by. Baby, there are no rules about who you get attracted to, it happens. I can equally understand it freaked you out a bit, but you’re still James,” she giggled, “or Jamie.”
“But that’s it,” I almost wailed, “do you want me to be James or Jamie?”
“Baby, if you want to be, you can be both. If you enjoy being one or the other, then choose one, I will still love you. I like to play games, you get that, and I thought you might like being Jamie, but I don’t want you to be Jamie, if it's not what you want. It's never been what I want you to be, it’s who you want to be that’s the question. When we got together, it wasn’t just me, was it? You wanted it too. You knew what had happened to me and it didn’t stop you, did it? Sure I wear a dress and Shane doesn’t, well as far as I know, anyway. He’d look sweet I think, but I’m getting off the point. I just give you the chance to try things out, but I don’t want to play games which might hurt you. You can always say no.”
I thought the idea of saying no to Alex would be about as much use as asking a charging rhinoceros to please stop. She paused and took another sip of brandy and then tilted the glass for me to take a sip too.
“Tell me,” she said, “Jandaeng aside, did you enjoy being Jamie?”
I nodded, I couldn’t bring myself to say it.
“OK, I’m glad, I thought you might. Do you want to be Jamie again, or should I say Scarlett?”
I felt like a shy school kid as I said, “Yes, and yes.”
“Good, I would like it too. We might have a lot of fun, Areeya would like it as well. Maybe Shane too?”
I blushed redder than ever and she laughed, “He has the hots for Jamie, or Scarlett, that’s for sure. You should have seen the way he looked at you earlier.”
She paused and had the look on her face she gets when she comes up with a crazy idea.
“You have to go back to Bangkok in a couple of days as James, so why don’t we all have a quick holiday? Shane has to be in Bangkok the same time as you and Nin, so why don’t we take the boat to the other side of the island, like Sam and Areeya did. Do some snorkelling, see what happens. You can be Scarlett for a couple more days at least.”
I felt dizzy as I realised saying yes would be to take a deliberate and willing step along a path that might change my life. Although not for the first time since I arrived in Samui, I thought. I would no longer be able to pretend it had only been a crazy adventure, something to be laughed off as funny memory in the future. It might have consequences that none of us could foresee. Alex didn’t help as she nibbled my ear and her fingers toyed with my nipple as I thought about it. As usual my head told me not to, and my heart was saying yes.
From somewhere my I heard my voice say, “Well, we could all do with a holiday, I guess.”
Chapter 13
Areeya returned to the apartment after we had gone to bed as the moorings needed more attention than Areeya had thought. After she and Shane got the boat secured on the pier, he had gone back to his hotel and Areeya headed back to sleep in the apartment.
In the morning, I had changed back into being James, albeit with a little reluctance. Alex had suggested I go on the boat as James and change into Scarlett for the evening. I thought it was one of Alex’s better ideas as I had nothing suitable for the boat trip or swimming as Scarlett. Alex was excitedly telling Areeya about going away for a couple of days to Lipa Noi on the west coast when I saw Areeya’s face fall.
I realised we were talking about the same place where she and Sam had gone before their break-up.
“Alex, maybe Areeya wouldn’t want to go back there.” The penny dropped with Alex.
“God, I’m sorry Areeya, I am so fucking stupid.”
Areeya held up her hand, “Don’t worry, Alex, I think it’s a great idea, but could it be just three of you this time. I have plenty to do at the bar. You can handle the boat without me.”
“Are you sure, Areeya?” Alex was apologetic, but I could tell she wanted to go.
“No, you all go ahead. It will do you good. Does Shane know yet?”
“No, I’ll call him now, if you’re sure it’s OK?”
Areeya waved her hand, “Alex, it’s fine, enjoy yourselves. She’s fully fuelled, so you’re ready to go.”
I hugged Areeya and whispered, “Thanks, you’re wonderful, you know.”
She smiled, “Consider it part payment for what you did in Bangkok. Promise me you’ll make it worthwhile, OK?” I must have looked puzzled because she whispered, “Shane’s a lovely guy.”
I blushed and mumbled something about that’s not going to happen, and she smiled as if she knew more than I did. Alex was on the phone to Shane, who had said yes judging by the look on Alex’s face.
“OK, let’s get going, Scarlett, Shane will meet us at the boat.”
“Alex,” I said, “please don’t call me that when I’m like this.”
“Details, details, come on, let’s get you a bag packed.”
Alex threw clothes into a suitcase, including what I had brought back from Bangkok, as well as some of her clothes. “We’re only going for a night.” I protested. She looked at me, entirely baffled by what I had said. “So what, we need something to choose from, you must understand these things by now.”
I sighed, unable to counter her logic. She piled the case with more clothes, makeup, underwear and a finally a couple of bikinis. “I’m not wearing them, no way.” I said.
“Maybe not the tops, just the bottoms, you’ll look so cute.” She threw them into the suitcase and zipped it up. We kissed Areeya goodbye and headed out. I, of course, had to wheel the suitcase down the pier as Alex had her hands full with her sun hat. We arrived about 10 o’clock and before Shane. Alex busied herself getting the boat ready to leave as I manhandled the suitcase to the stateroom. Alex may be a nightmare behind the wheel of a car, but I knew she was adept at the wheel of Cockatoo. She and Areeya had sailed Cockatoo many times and Alex had learnt well from Areeya, who was a qualified skipper.
As I emerged from the stateroom, I caught sight of Shane making his way up the jetty. I hovered in the shadow of the cabin to watch him approach. He was wearing beach shorts and a singlet which showed off his tanned, muscled arms and his long legs. An old baseball cap was tilted back on his head with a pair of sunglasses resting on the top and a rucksack thrown carelessly over his shoulder. I felt a flush come over my face as I looked at him.
“He’s gorgeous, isn’t he?”
I jumped a foot in the air. Alex had crept down from the bridge and was standing close behind me. “Shit Alex, why do you do this to me?”
“Because I can,” was her idiotic reply. “He’s gorgeous, but he has one flaw.” I looked at her in surprise. She grinned, “I’m telling you this because you might to need to know it for tonight. He has a very small cock.”
“What?”
“It’s true, he’s a bit embarrassed about it, so don’t make fun of him if you see it up close tonight. Why do you think his nickname is Tiny?”
“Well, that’s not going to happen, so I won’t have to worry.” I said primly.
Alex grabbed my bum, “You wanna bet, buster?”
Thankfully, Shane heaved himself onto the gangway which cut short the discussion. “G’day, what a great day for a sail.”
It was true, after the storm passed through last night, as so often happens, the morning had dawned clear and sunny, but the end of the day was forecast to be hot and humid. The perfect day to escape onto the cooling water. Alex hugged him but I fist bumped him as a greeting.
“James, how are ya? Is it James today, rIght?” Alex smirked as I glared at her.
“Yes, Shane that’s right.”
Alex told me to square away Shane’s rucksack while she got the lines ready to depart. She went into her “do this, do that,” routine with Shane and me, and we grinned at each other as she bossed us both about. We were soon cutting a graceful arc out into the blue water, a double white wake behind us. I fetched beers, and we all sat up on the flying bridge as Alex guided us away from Lamai and turned north.
I thought I had left the events of the pirate raid behind, but I shivered as I remembered the events of that night. Shane noticed the small gesture, “Not a good sailor, James?” Alex looked at me, “Tell him, James, it can’t do any harm?”
Shane looked puzzled. “Tell me what?”
I sighed, “You remember when we got jumped after the ferry, I told you how I was tired of people waving guns in my face?”
He nodded, “I remember, I just forgot to ask you about it.”
“To cut a long story short Alex, Areeya and I were on the boat one night when we were attacked and boarded by pirates. We managed to overpower them in the end, but I got knocked overboard. It all ended OK, but I don’t like people pointing guns at me. Alex was the hero, she saved my life.”
Alex guffawed, “James, that’s a load of bollocks and you know it.” She turned to Shane, “there was only one hero, and it was James. Areeya was knocked out, I was shitting myself and this one,” she paused as she skilfully avoided a fishing boat whose crew seemed to be asleep, “this one attacked the pirate on our boat who had us at gunpoint, and shoved him over the side. James also went over the side and was picked up by a helicopter several hours later, more dead than alive in the water.”
Shane looked at me with what seemed to be admiration on his face. “You said, Alex saved your life, how come?”
“She grabbed the gun and shot at the pirate boat, which scared it away. She then threw everything which would float overboard, and I was picked up a few hours later clinging to a seat cushion.”
Shane looked from Alex to me and then back again. “And you didn’t mention this to me, why?”
Alex shrugged, “it didn’t seem relevant.”
“Hmm,” he laid his hand on my arm, “I knew you were tough when you laid out the guy on the minibus, and then after the cop in the bar, but this takes the biscuit.” He removed his hand, but I hoped he hadn’t seen how his touch had thrilled me. I turned to Alex, and the look on her face clearly told me she had seen it. I went pink and went below to get more beers. We were making good time, and turned to the west around the northern tip of the island, past the Big Buddha and the pier at Maenam where we had caught the ferry to the mainland. We turned south and on past Nathon pier where we had arrived back from Surat Thani, then on to Lipa Noi beach. It had been a smooth trip, the seas flat and the sun blazing from an azure sky. Alex brought Cockatoo to a dead stop, and I let the go the anchor at Alex’s command. She cut the two engines and a wonderful silence descended; this was as close to being in Paradise as I had ever felt. The western coast of Samui is less developed than the more commercialised east, and the beach at Lipa Noi is far from deserted, but is quieter and less crowded. Our plan was to spend the afternoon snorkelling and swimming, then to go ashore for food in the evening before returning to Cockatoo to sleep.
After another beer and some lunch which the restaurant had provided, Alex announced we should go snorkelling. She grabbed my hand and dragged me into the stateroom.
“Put these on,” she said, handing me a pair of bikini bottoms. I held the tiny piece of fabric in my fingers, “I can’t wear these, they show everything.”
“Nonsense, they are like Speedos, I'll wear a pair too, you'll be fine.” She whipped off her top and knickers and pulled up a matching pair of bikini bottoms to the ones I held in my hand. As I suspected they did nothing to hide Alex’s bulge and I realise I would be just as exposed. I hesitated, every step I was taking on this trip was dragging me ever deeper into a new world. A world where gender lines were blurred, and identity became a matter of choice rather than biology. I shrugged and pulled the bikini bottoms up my legs. I felt a tingling thrill as I pulled them over my cock and balls, and they did not leave anything to the imagination. Despite what Alex had said, they did not resemble Speedos in the slightest. Alex grabbed my t-shirt, dragged it over my head and pulled me out on the rear deck.
Shane had taken off his singlet and turned to look at us. I almost giggled as his eyes popped at the sight of the two of us. Alex pulled me to her side and ran her hands over my body. I played up to it by reaching over and cupping her breast in my hand.
“Like anything you see, Shane?” asked Alex, sweetly.
It was Shane’s turn to turn pink. “Look, cut it out you two, let’s get in the water.”
Alex shouted, “Last one in’s a sissy.”
Shane jumped over the back of the boat, quickly followed by Alex. They were both laughing and whooping by the time I made it into the water. I wasn’t surprised to see with his military background, Shane was a good swimmer, and Alex I knew, swam like a fish. We had forgotten the snorkels and masks, so I volunteered to fetch them from the boat. As I climbed the ladder at the back of the boat, I felt a hand on my bum pushing me up onto the deck. I looked back and Shane was grinning from ear to ear.
“Couldn’t resist it,” he said.
I stuck my tongue out at him and he disappeared, laughing and choking as he swallowed water. Serves him right I thought to myself, but the feel of his hand on my bum made me tingle.
We spent a couple of hours of hanging in the water, letting the water and the fish soothe away the stress. I wasn’t surprised to find Shane was a powerful swimmer. Despite his size he was fast and almost graceful, moving himself effortlessly through the water. At last, Alex signalled she was going back to the boat, and after a few more minutes, Shane and I followed. By the time we climbed on board Alex had slipped on a t-shirt and had her hair in a turban. She had beers waiting for us, and we sat in the shade drinking and talking about what we had seen. Alex gave me what I thought was a t-shirt, but which was in fact a very feminine white short top, which left a lot of my belly uncovered. I made a face to her about it.
She smiled sweetly, “Don’t make a fuss, it’s just us girls here with Shane.”
Shane’s grin stretched even wider if that were possible. He hadn’t bothered covering up and for the first time I got a look at his chest. I could see his scars and although his tan softened them they still looked severe. He saw me staring at them and he raised an eyebrow at me.
“You wanna touch them?”
“Sorry, I didn’t mean to stare.”
“Yea, you did, everybody does.” He said without rancour, obviously accustomed to the attention they garnered.
“Just how bad was it? I thought it was just the bullet graze.” I asked, amazed at the number of scars.
“Well, most of the stuff on my chest was the shrapnel from an IED on my first tour, and then the bullet wound from the second tour.”
“Why in God's name did you go back if you got blown up by an IED?” I blurted this out, probably already aware it was a crass question.
He looked away for a moment and when he looked back his face was clouded, “Look, some say we do it because we are natural born killers. Truth is, few of us like the killing. Sure there are some psychopaths out there, but for most of us it’s more complex, or simpler depending on how you look at it. Some of us, we get a kick from being close to death, the excitement of living on the edge, not knowing when you pull on your trousers if the dice are going to roll your way that day. Wondering if the extra step you take brings you closer to an IED, or further away from it. Adrenaline and dopamine junkies want to get as close to death as possible, never believing they will get killed, it will always be someone else.”
He paused, his eyes in a faraway place.
“Some have a death wish. Those fellas are truly dangerous because they can get you killed. We would weed those out pretty quickly, one way or the other. Many of us do it because we couldn’t think of doing anything else, it's what we do and that’s it. The comradeship is something you couldn’t get anywhere else. Having to rely on the guy next you in a firefight when he’s probably shitting himself as much as you are. You love him like a brother, you would die for him, and some end up doing that. Unless you’ve done it, there isn’t a way you can get it. Does that answer your question?”
Alex and I were both silent, I felt terrible for having asked the question. I stood up and walked across to where he sat, sat on his lap and hugged him.
“I’m sorry, it was a shit question, Shane.”
He put his arms around me, “No worries, Jamie, if you don’t ask you’re not interested, and that’s worse.”
Alex pulled me up, “Pack it in you two, save it for later, we got to go ashore for some food, which means us girls have to get ready.” She pulled me into the stateroom, leaving Shane out on the aft deck with a beer for company.
“You little hussy,” she said when we got into the cabin.
“What?”
“Throwing yourself on him like that, I brought you up better than that.” she was laughing.
“Yes, Mum.” Which earned me an arm punch. “I felt so sorry for him.”
“Hmm, feeling sorry for them is what gets us girls into trouble in the first place. Come on we got work to do girlfriend.”
As Alex opened the suitcase and began pulling out clothes, I was unsure about whether I wanted to do this. The dark voice in my head was back, You’re not gay, you can’t do this. The other voice was lighter, You’re not gay, but do it anyway.
I turned to Alex, “Can you help me with my makeup? I want to try by myself, but I’ll need some help.” Alex looked delighted, “Sure, baby, if that’s what you want, go ahead and get started and I’ll sort out clothes.” Alex passed me the makeup bag, and I sat down in front of the mirror. I looked at my reflection, sighed and opened the bag. I tried to recall what Lawan and Nin had done to me, and I copied what they did as best as I could. I made a mess of my eyes, of course, and Alex had to help me out with the eyeshadow and mascara. She insisted on doing my nails, and despite my protests I ended up with pink nails to match the lipstick I had applied by myself. Alex seemed to happy with the results.
“We should let your hair grow out some more, so you don’t have to use a wig,” Alex said as she stood behind me, flicking the ends of my hair. I hadn’t had a haircut for a while so while it was already quite long it was unkempt and would need styling.
“Alex, I’m not sure how long I want this to go on,” I said, looking at her in the mirror.
“Babe, let’s worry about that tomorrow, just enjoy tonight, right?”
I nodded, and she slipped the wig cap over my head and carefully fitted the long black wig. I was used to it by now, and I liked the way it made me look. I moved my head and watched the hair move in the mirror. Alex handed me some knickers, “Let’s try without the breast forms tonight, just wear these.”
I looked doubtfully at her, “Won’t that look odd?”
“I’m betting it will drive Shane crazy, trust me.”
My dark internal voice growled, drive him crazy? You must be mad. The other voice piped up, that could be fun.
I pulled up the knickers and felt a thrill run through me as the soft lace cradled me. My cock stiffened immediately, pushing out the front of the knickers, and Alex said, “No, no, no, that won’t do. We’ll have to do something about it” She dropped to her knees and, pulled out my cock and plunged her mouth over the end. I was already hard and when her tongue started to work, I knew it wouldn’t be long. I looked into the mirror to see her kneeling in front of me, head bobbing and her hand working in my cock. It was so erotic to watch, and I felt my climax coming fast and with a grunt I came in her mouth. Alex sucked me dry before tucking me back into my knickers and grinning at me, “There, that should keep you quiet for a while.”
She made me turn round to face the mirror and close my eyes. “Stand still, don’t move, I’m going to put the dress I want you to wear over your head.”
I felt the material drop over my head and settle on my shoulders and then fall to my waist. She fussed with the dress at my shoulders and waist, before saying “OK, you can open your eyes now.”
I squinted through one eye and then snapped open both as I saw what I was wearing. It was a rose pink dress, a scoop neck, with lace panels coming to just below where my bust would have been, if I had one. The lace was fine but you could still see my nipples through it. The dress fell to my mid-thigh showing off nearly all my legs. Alex gently turned me round so I could see the lace came down in a vee to meet the dress at the back, showing off my back..
“Alex,” I stuttered, “I, I can’t wear this.”
“Why not?”
“For god’s sake it shows everything, I can’t wear it.”
“Shane!” Alex yelled, “Can you come here?”
“No, he can’t see me like this.” I tried to find something to cover me up but Alex held my hands. Shane walked in and stood there grinning. I went beetroot red.
“Scarlett thinks she can’t wear this, what do you think?”
He didn’t stop smiling but gave me a good look up and down, tilting his head to one side, before saying, “Scarlett, I think you look gorgeous. I would be proud to be seen with you dressed like that. It’s so beautiful on you.”
“See,” crowed Alex, “Now do you believe me?”
My heart was pounding in my ears, I couldn’t possibly go out like this, could I? I looked again in the mirror and did a little twirl. The dress hung beautifully and swung out at the bottom as I turned. The colour seemed to go with my tan, and I have to admit my legs didn’t look so bad. The dress was flat across the front so my lack of breasts didn’t seem to be a problem, instead it gave me an unmistakably androgynous look.
“You look great, Scarlett,” said Shane, “please wear it, I really like it.”
Alex nudged my foot in a clear “I told you so” gesture.
“OK, Ok,” I said, “I'll wear it. But you'll have to repatriate me when I die from embarrassment tonight.”
Alex clapped her hands and Shane’s smile seemed to get even broader. Alex pulled on an extremely tight pair of denim shorts and a short, white bra top and declared herself ready to go. Alex dropped the tender into the water and Shane stepped down into it with an easy movement. For a big man he moved with surprising grace. He held out his hand to me and I grabbed it and stepped down. The tender lurched slightly, and I fell straight into Shane’s arms. He caught me and then held me for a little too long.
“You can let me go now, Shane. Thanks.”
He blushed this time, and I sat down at the bow, making sure to keep my legs together. The damned dress had ridden so far up my thighs, I was sure I was showing my knickers. Alex was trying and failing to stop laughing as she hopped in last and fired up the outboard. Alex had reserved a table at the Nikki Beach Resort where she knew the owner. It was only a few minutes in the tender but dusk was falling as we arrived at the beach by the resort. Alex jumped out and held the boat steady as Shane climbed out. I sat there too scared to move in my dress, convinced I would fall over and my embarrassment might just be fatal. Shane noticed how scared I was and came back told me to stand up and put my arms around his neck. He picked me up as if I weighed nothing, one arm under my knees, the other around my back and carried me onto the beach where he put me gently down on the sand.
“You OK?”
The truth is I wasn’t. When he picked me up and I put my arms around his neck, I had felt such a sudden surge of attraction for him which set my pulse racing. I was so flustered I thought was going to pass out. I had never felt attracted to men, yet here I was practically swooning for this one. I hoped he hadn’t noticed, but by the way Alex was looking at me, she had. We walked up the beach to where Alex’s acquaintance was waiting.
“Welcome to the Nikki Beach Alex. It's nice to see you here at last.” He spoke with a slight European accent, perhaps French or Belgian. He was slim, handsome, wearing an immaculate white suit, and obviously gay.
“Jean Paul, it's so good to see you too. It’s been far too long, I should have come over sooner, my apologies.”
Jean Paul stepped forward and pecked Alex on each cheek. “Jean Paul, may I introduce my two dear friends, Scarlett and Shane.”
“Enchante, Mademoiselle Scarlett,” he actually bowed to me, then kissed me on both cheeks too. He shook Shane’s hand but even I could see he held onto it a couple of seconds longer than was necessary. “Welcome Monsieur Shane, it is so nice to have three such beautiful people as our guests.” I got the clear impression from the way his eyes lingered over Shane he would have preferred just one beautiful person as his guest, and it wouldn’t be Alex or me.
Alex put her arm through mine and whispered, “Put your claws away, Jean Paul's harmless.”
I looked at her, completely startled. “You should have seen your face, baby. You almost turned green.”
Of course, I actually went pink.
Jean Paul led us to a table by the beach, lit by small oil candles on the table and some bamboo flares off to the side. Three waiters, pulled our chairs back, and I remembered to smooth my dress as I sat, keepng my knees together. The setting was stunning as was the food which seemed to keep coming. It was almost but not quite as good as at Koh Samui Blue and Alex’s eyes lit up when I said so.
“Don’t tell Jean Paul, I'll never be able to come back, but thank you.”
We lingered a little with some whisky for Shane and myself and brandy for Alex, courtesy of Jean Paul. He came over to us as a good host should and asked us if we had enjoyed it, and as good guests we told him how wonderful it had all been, which was true in this case. A few drinks had relaxed me and by the time we had to return to the boat, I was completely comfortable in my dress. I actually enjoyed having my legs on show and I had forgotten how scared I had been. We said goodbye to Jean Paul before we left, getting another two cheek pecks while his eyes were firmly fixed on Shane.
I managed to step back into the boat without any help, despite Shane hovering beside me. It was a quick trip back to the boat and then brandies and scotch on the aft deck. The moon was up and the sky clear, and with such little light pollution there were stars overhead from horizon to horizon. Alex pointed out a small shower of shooting stars as they flashed overhead.
“Aren’t they a bad omen here?” I asked of no one in particular and shivered although it wasn’t cold.
“I hope not,” said Alex.
We watched the sky for a little longer and then Alex said, “Let’s go inside, I have something I want us to watch.” We moved into the stateroom, Shane sitting on a chair and Alex and I on the edge of the bed, all of us facing the wide screen TV.
“Is it a movie?” Shane said.
“Sort of,” Alex replied, and it was then I had a very bad feeling about what we were going to watch.
“Alex, you’re not going to show what I think you are, are you?”
She turned to me, grinned and pressed the remote and the screen flickered into life. It was the film Alex had made on the night Areeya had taken me with the strapon. The camerawork was pretty rough, but it was clear enough what was going on. I hid my face in my hands but I couldn’t blot out the sounds coming from the TV.
“Alex, turn it off.” Shane’s voice was sharp, “turn it off now.”
The sounds stopped immediately. I felt a hand on my shoulder and the bed rocked as Shane sat down next to me. He put his arm around me and as I leaned into him I felt the same rush of emotion I had earlier, and I knew exactly what I was going to do next. I turned my head and kissed Shane on the lips and unlike last time there was no hesitation on my part. I reached up and pulled him closer, mashing my lips against his. He was hesitant, perhaps fearing a repeat of what had happened before. I slid my tongue through his lips and he responded, kissing me harder and his tongue poked against mine. He pulled me closer to him and I felt the same surge of feelings again, leading me to put my fingers up to his face and this time I felt stubble but I didn’t care. I heard myself give a little moan from somewhere in my throat, and any residual inhibitions I may have still harboured slipped away.
Shane fell back onto the bed, taking me with him. His hands were around my back and I lay beside him, waiting, no, wanting, him to take the lead. His hand moved down onto my leg and gently touched my thigh. My head was spinning by now, my heart racing and all I wanted was him. His hand stroked its way up my leg and under my dress. I was getting hard now, and I knew a few inches more and he would find my cock. I briefly wondered how he would react, but a few seconds later his fingers were on my cock and he was rubbing it hard. I gasped as his fingers enveloped my cock, and my mind was imploding from the sensations I was receiving. He kissed me harder, and I felt how different it was to be kissed by a man. Alex and Areeya were gentler, more sensual when they kissed. Shane was fiercer, wanting to dominate me, but I was happy to be submissive. My breath was coming in gasps now as I felt him more and more urgently all over my body; his hands, his fingers, his tongue, even his body itself felt like fire against my skin.
He pushed himself up and in one movement, took off his top and lay down again. My fingers were all over his chest, feeling the indentations and ridges of his scars and it scared me a little to feel turned on by them. His hand found its way to my cock again, and I wanted to feel my fingers on his in return. I pushed my hand to his shorts and clumsily tried to undo them.
“Hold on, I'll do that.” he whispered into my ear. I heard the sound of a zip and I paused for a moment, realising I was never coming back from this. I shook the thought away and put my hand on the front of his shorts. Alex’s words about the size of his cock flashed into his mind and I remembered not to be surprised. I slid my fingers inside and almost jumped as I brushed up against his cock; he wasn’t tiny, he was huge. Damn you Alex, I thought, I’m going to get you back for this.
I got my hand around it and stroked it gently. It was already hard but my fingers were making it grow even more. I started to work my way down his chest, licking and kissing his nipples first before sliding down even further until my face was level with his groin. I looked up at him and his eyes were open wide, staring down at me. I grinned and pulled his shorts down, and his cock flopped onto his tummy. My eyes widened as I saw it for the first time. It wasn’t only long, it was thick as well. I gulped as I thought about what might come next. I felt hands on my shoulders and I looked round to see Alex behind me, she pressed down gently and my face collided with Shane’s cock. It twitched as I touched it, and I jumped back.
“Easy, baby, take it slowly, you’ll be fine.” Alex whispered in my ear.
She pressed me down again and my lips made contact with the top of his cock. My tongue flicked out to kiss the tip, and I felt him shiver as I licked down to the root. I heard him make a sound in his throat as I kissed his balls and ran my tongue back up to the tip again. Alex pressed down once more, and I took the tip into my mouth, my tongue working around and beneath the head. Shane moaned louder this time, so I did it again and felt his cock twitch in my mouth.
“Slide it in deeper, baby.” Alex whispered again.
I took him deeper into my mouth then moved up and down, trying to get it a little deeper each time. I gagged and had to pull back before plunging my mouth over his cock once more.
“Steady, take it slowly, baby.” Alex was whispering in my ear again.
“Come up here, I want to kiss you again,” I heard Shane say, and I let his cock slip from his mouth and moved up the bed. He pulled me towards him and we kissed; feeling his lips on mine took my breath away.
“Time to get naked, Scarlett,” Alex pulled up the hem of my dress and I sat up to let her take it off.
I lay back against Shane and gasped aloud as his tongue flicked my nipples. They were hard already,, and I writhed as he tormented them further.
“Straddle me,” said Shane, and I climbed onto his chest facing him, wondering what he wanted to do. He looked up grinned and slid my cock into his mouth. I nearly passed out as his tongue bathed my cock. He sucked and licked until I thought my cock was about to burst. I could feel his cock rubbing between my bum and I thought for a moment he would take me there and then. Shane let me slip from his lips and I rolled off him.
Alex was still there, next to us on the bed, “He’s ready baby, are you?”
I nodded, unable to find the words.
“Get on your hands and knees,” She said and as I did so I felt Shane move on the bed behind me. I looked back to see he was kneeling behind me, applying some lube to his cock. It looked even bigger now and I wondered if I could possibly take it. I felt him spread some on my hole and then there was one finger inside me. I fell forward a little and found Alex in front of me.
“You'll be fine, he knows what he’s doing.”
I winced as a second finger found its way inside, but I knew I would be grateful for this soon.
“Relax, baby, relax.” whispered Alex.
I felt the first tap of his cock against my hole and he pushed gently but insistently before pulling back. I knew this was going to hurt, and I bit my lip as I felt him push again. He went deeper this time trying to open me up, but I was tight and my muscle was unwilling to allow this invader past its defence. I felt a sharp slap on my bum and I jumped and he was inside. I gasped out loud as the pain seared through me, and I almost stopped breathing as tears pricked my eyes.
“Easy, easy, baby, you’ll be fine.” Alex was holding my shoulders as I was in danger of falling onto my face. Shane held himself inside me and I had to bite my lip again to avoid crying out. I can’t recall when things changed, but at some point the pain ebbed away to be replaced with heat and pleasure as he picked up his pace and his cock slid in and out. He placed his hands on my shoulders and I instinctively pushed back against his thrusts. I felt something touch my lips, and I opened my eyes to see Alex’s cock in front of me.
I opened my lips, allowing to her to slide it into my mouth. As Shane pushed from behind I was forced onto her, impaled on cocks from in front and back. My senses were overwhelmed and time stood still as I was aware of nothing except the waves of pleasure and lust which crashed over me in this double assault. From somewhere I heard Shane grunting, and he staggered a little as his climax crashed through him and into me. I felt his cum sluice from his cock and into me, coating my insides with his hot seed. A few seconds later Alex came too, her cum shooting into my throat and splashing onto my face.
I slumped forwards, totally spent from what had happened. Shane stayed inside me as he lay beside me and kissed my neck. I felt him gradually shrink and slip out of me. Alex lay down on my other side, kissed me. “Do you forgive me?”
“What for?” I said, completely confused.
“For showing the film, I shouldn’t have done that, it was wrong.”
“Yeah, I forgive you for that, but I’m going to get you back for telling me his nickname was Tiny.”
She giggled, “It’s true, it’s his nickname, but he got it because he is so big.”
“Bitch,” I said as I lay there, in a state of exhilaration I had never felt before. We cuddled for a while before falling asleep, me in the middle, Alex and Shane on either side of me. Sometime in the night, I woke from a dream about watching a never-ending stream of shooting stars. I was troubled by something, but couldn’t grasp what it could be.
I woke to find Alex lying next to me, looking at me with a worried look.
“Wassa matter?” My throat was dry and I could barely speak.
“Do you still love me?” she whispered.
The question shook me. I pushed back some stray hair which had fallen over her forehead.
“Of course I do, why?”
“You seem so keen on Shane.”
“Ok, let’s get this straight,” I said, “I like Shane in every way you can think of, but I love you and Areeya, nothing will come between us.”
She looked into my eyes for a second before kissing me and saying, “Fuck me please, now.”
I glanced at Shane and he was still asleep, snoring quietly. I climbed over him to Alex and we made love next to him, slowly and sensually, our movements matched to each other’s needs and likes. After being fucked last night this was making love. Two people who knew what pleased the other and were able to give to each other unselfishly. As my climax approached my back arched, and I came, her legs wrapped tightly around my back, pulling me deep into her. I pulled out of her and we rolled onto our backs, holding hands and giggling.
“That was the hottest thing I’ve seen in a long time.” Shane’s voice made us both jump. Alex thumped him on the chest, “You bastard, you could have told us you were awake.” Shane started to laugh and Alex rolled on top of him and jumped up and down until he stopped.
It was already late, so Alex wanted to make a start back to Lamai. After a shared shower which involved a lot giggling and teasing, we weighed anchor and set course for Lamai. I was flying to Bangkok as James the following day, so I decided to stay as Scarlett for one more day. I wore the black top and trousers I had brought back from Bangkok which I loved and I thought went so well with the black wig. We made good time back, stopping for lunch and a naked swim in a deserted bay. However, as we turned south towards Lamai, dark clouds were building over to the east, and it looked as if there was more bad weather on the way.
We arrived back at Cockatoo as dusk fell and the bar was already crowded and noisy. Shane had Alex on one arm and me on the other and was grinning as if he had won the Thai lottery. I felt everyone who looked at me could tell exactly what I had done last night, but I decided I didn’t care. I was happy, and that’s all that mattered to me. The bar girls were all busy either serving drinks or sitting with customers. The three of us waved to Pao, who was trying to settle an argument with a slightly drunk Brit about a bar bill he thought was too much. It was mainly the Brits who complained about the bills even though Areeya made sure the prices were among the lowest on the strip. Areeya spotted us and weaved her way through the crowd to get to us. She smiled to see I was in Scarlett mode and winked at me, which, of course, made me go as red as a stop sign.
“It’s crazy tonight, we’re doing great business. I’ll bring you some beers out here.” She almost had to fight her way back through the crowd to fetch the drinks. As we chatted waiting for Areeya to come back, I was idly scanning the crowds outside the bar when I caught sight of a Thai face which looked vaguely familiar, but I couldn’t place him. Areeya returned with the beers and we clinked bottles. When I looked back, whoever it was had disappeared.
Areeya grinned wickedly, “So, did Scarlett have a good time last night?”
Alex giggled and Shane simply smiled.
“Actually, yes, Areeya, she had a great time thank you.” I grinned back at her.
“British, why they always complaining,” said Pao as she joined us. “Oh, sorry Miss Jamie, I forget you British too.”
Alex said, “It’s Scarlett now, Pao.” She looked completely baffled, and I stepped in.
“Pao, These days I’m not sure what I am.”
That got a big laugh from everyone.
I looked over Pao's shoulder and saw the face I had seen earlier. He was looking straight at us and then moved in our direction. My heart missed a beat as I recognised one of the men who had stopped us on the way to Bangkok. He was so close now all I could do was shout, “Shane, watch out.” I thought he was going for Shane but his eyes were fixed on me. Time seemed to slow down for the next few moments as everyone turned towards me in confusion. Shane pushed his way towards the man, but he was never going to get there in time. Pao, who was slightly to one side of me, turned to face the oncoming man, and I caught the flash of a knife blade. I tried to rock backwards but bumped into Alex, who screamed. Pao made a deliberate step to the side just as he thrust the knife at me. Pao grunted as she took the blade in her stomach and was knocked backwards into me. The man turned to run but Shane reached him before he had gone two steps, sending them both crashing to the floor.
Everybody was now screaming or shouting as I sank to my knees with Pao cradled in my arms. My hands were already red with her blood as she looked up at me, “Sorry, Mr James.”
Cockatoo
Vol 3
Meeting Aki
Chapter 1
There was pandemonium inside Cockatoo in the moments after Pao had been stabbed. People were screaming or crying or frozen to the spot, hands over their mouths, wide eyed with shock. Shane knocked the attacker down and hit him so hard the man’s head bounced off the floor. I could hear Areeya shouting at somebody on her phone and she knocked someone’s phone to the floor who was taking pictures. Alex was kicking the attacker as he lay groaning on the floor, screaming at him in English and Thai as she kicked him again and again. Nin tried to stop her, but Alex got one last kick in before she was dragged away. Two big Kiwis who had been drinking in the bar held him down.
All this chaos was erupting around me, but it seemed like a slow-motion film made with a shaky handheld camera. I cradled Pao in my arms and held my hands over the wound in her side, but the blood was seeping through my fingers. Someone handed me a bar towel which I folded and pressed hard against the wound. She winced and I could see the pain in her eyes as she looked up at me. Her eyelids flickered, then closed.
“Don’t you fucking dare.” I said, “I’m not going to let you die.”
Blood was soaking through the bar towel and I closed my eyes and prayed, pleading with any damn God who might be listening to help keep her alive. Nin fell to her knees next to me, said the police and medics were on the way and pressed her hands over mine to staunch the bleeding. My hands were already slippery with Pao’s blood, and I was finding it difficult to hold the bar towel against the wound. Shane knelt down beside me, “Mate, let me take over now.” He pulled off his t-shirt and throwing away the bar towel pressed the shirt against the wound, but the blood soon stained his shirt
“Get these people moved back,” he said to Nin, “the medics will need space when they get here.” There was now a crowd standing gawking at us and Nin shouted at them to get back, but nobody moved. She jumped up, waved her bloodied hands at them and with Areeya’s help pushed them back.
Somebody turned off the bar’s sound system, and I heard the wail of a siren in the distance. Shane shouted for clean towels as his shirt was soaked with blood, and a bargirl brought some through from the back. Pao was still alive, but her breathing was laboured and it was obvious she needed help quickly. Two medics forced their way through the crowd and Areeya told them what had happened. One of them took over from Shane and the other motioned for me to move away. I shook my head, I didn’t want to leave her. Alex knelt down and put her hand on my arm. “You need to let them do their jobs, we’re in the way now.”
I stood up and started to run towards her attacker who was still groaning on the floor being watched by the two Kiwis. I felt completely calm, which was strange, because I was going to kill him with my bare hands. Shane grabbed me, “Mate, don’t do it, Pao needs you now, he isn’t going anywhere.” Alex grabbed me too and between them they pulled me back and pushed me up against a wall.
Shane went to help to the medics who were struggling to get an IV line in, and with his help they managed it. With one medic holding a pad over the wound they slid her onto a stretcher and into the ambulance which screamed away, sirens blaring and lights flashing. Shane came over and said she was still breathing so there was hope. Areeya flagged down a taxi and bundled Alex and I into it, shouting that she and Shane would deal with the police. We rode in silence as the taxi driver hurtled between the tuk-tuks and the motorcycles with his hand permanently on the horn.
Alex was sobbing, and I took her hand, “She’ll be all right, she’ll pull through this.” I prayed once more I would be right. Alex’s phone bleeped. “That was Areeya” she said, “The police have arrived and arrested the guy. She’s also called her father who is flying the surgeon who treated you over to Samui on the company plane.” If Pao could survive long enough, I knew she would be in good hands.
The taxi driver took the last corner on two wheels and pulled up in front of the same hospital where I had been treated. We jumped out of the taxi and hurried into the reception to be told Pao was already in the emergency room. We were getting wary looks from people and I realised my hands and face were caked in blood. Alex dragged me into the restroom where we tried to wash the blood off. My trousers and top were also stained with blood but we could do nothing about them for the moment. We hugged each other in silence, holding onto each other because we didn’t know what else to do.
“Who was he? You recognised him, didn’t you?” She was weeping now.
“He was one of the guys who held us up on the way to Bangkok. I recognised him at the last moment. I thought he was going for Shane, but it was me he wanted and then Pao moved in front of me. She did it deliberately, Alex. She did it for me.”
Alex looked stunned, “Oh God, no. It’s all my fault.” She said as her shoulders slumped and she sobbed.
“What do you mean?” I said and grabbed her as her knees buckled. We both sank to the floor, and I held her tight as she sobbed on my shoulder. Tears were streaming down her face and she was struggling to breathe.
“This wouldn’t have happened if I hadn’t asked you to go to Bangkok.”
“Alex, that’s not true. Nobody could have foreseen what would happen. It’s not your fault.” I put my face close to hers and looked into her tear-filled eyes. “You can’t blame yourself for what this guy did. It happened because some little shit on the ferry stole whatever was in my bag. He’s the one to blame, not you, or me, or Areeya. He made this happen. We were in the wrong place at the wrong time.”
She nodded, but I guessed she wouldn’t stop feeling guilty for a long time. I hugged her again. “Right now, Pao needs us most.”
Alex looked up, tried to smile and kissed me.
“What was that for?” I said.
“I don’t know what I would do without you.” She hugged me tight, and I felt her trembling, so I held her and stroked her hair until she stopped shaking. I kissed her and helped her up. “Let’s go see if there’s any news.” We held hands as we walked back into reception as Shane, Nin and Areeya walked in. Areeya went straight to Alex and wrapped her arms around her and they both burst into tears. I looked at Shane and knew he had told Areeya who the attacker was.
“She’s blaming herself I guess?” He nodded, and I said, “Alex too, I tried to tell her it wasn’t her fault, but I think it will take time for them to feel any different.”
“Have they told you anything yet about Pao?”
I shook my head. “She’s in the ER and they’re working on her.”
He put his arms around me and hugged me. I laid my head on his chest and he stroked my back. I looked up at him, and without thinking about it, kissed him on the lips, “Shane, you’re wonderful, do you know that?”
Before he could say anything, a doctor pushed through the doors into reception and walked across to us. I felt everyone tense themselves, and Nin reached out for my hand as Shane held the other. Areeya put her arm around Alex as the doctor approached.
He was wearing blood-soaked scrubs and I think we all steeled ourselves for the worst. He saw our faces and said something in Thai. Nin translated, “He says sorry for not cleaning up first but thought we would want to hear news.”
The doctor looked tired and rubbed his face as he paused, making me think the worst was about to happen. He went on, his face not showing any emotion, “He says our friend alive but very ill.” You could feel the relief from everyone as the doctor paused again. “We stop the bleeding at last but she lost a lot of blood. She very weak. Next few hours are critical. We hope there no infection. She in intensive care now. We will let you know what happens.”
He turned and went back through the doors. We looked at each other, not sure what to do or say. I went over to Alex and Areeya and hugged them both. I could feel them both trembling and I whispered, “Pao’s a tough girl, if anyone can beat this she will.” Areeya was weeping and Alex put her arms around her and nodded to me to give them some time together. I went over to Shane and Nin and hugged them too. Nin started to cry and Shane wrapped her up in his arms as she sobbed on his chest. I walked over to a chair and sat down, my head in my hands, feeling tired as the adrenaline rush drained away. Shane came and sat down next to me.
“I’ve sent Nin to fetch something to drink.” I nodded, “Good idea, I’m sure we could all do with something.”
“How are you doing, Jamie?”
“Just about holding on, I think.”
He put his arm around me and I lay my head on his shoulder. It felt nice to have someone hold me. I looked up at him. “What did you tell the police?”
“Areeya told them it was a bar fight gone bad. They believed it OK. Plenty of witnesses to back it up. She kept our names out of it.”
“What was it all about? Why did he try to attack me?”
Shane was silent for a moment. “My guess is that his bosses were pissed off because he screwed up with the drug delivery, if that’s what it was. Either they ordered him to take revenge, or he did it on his own to save face.”
“So, they might try again?”
“Maybe,” he said, “but these guys are pragmatic, and will probably call it a day. This guy will be out of action for a long time. But we should be careful for a while.”
I knew he was right, but I wasn’t exactly overjoyed by the thought.
Nin came back with bottles of water and we sat for a while, each of us thinking what we might have done differently. I said, “We don’t all have to wait here, we don’t know how long it will be before we get any news. I’ll wait here with someone and I’ll call if there’s any news.” Alex and Areeya flatly refused to leave, so Shane and Nin agreed to go back to the apartment to rest. We promised we would call the moment we heard anything.
The three of us settled down on chairs, and it wasn’t long before my eyelids felt heavy and despite my desperate attempts to stay awake, I dozed off. I don’t know how I slept before I felt someone shaking me and I opened my eyes to find Areeya standing over me.
“Has something happened?”
“Nothing yet,” she said, “but there’s someone here to see us.”
I looked around and standing talking to Alex was Doctor Wichasak who had treated me after I had been shot. She had obviously just arrived from Bangkok on Kritsada’s plane. Rubbing the sleep from my eyes, I walked across with Areeya.
She turned to look at me with a frown before speaking to Alex and Areeya “I didn’t think I would be seeing you two so soon again. How’s James doing? Is he still here on Samui?”
“Yes, I’m still here, Doctor.” I said, and she looked at me with surprise. “it’s a long story, and I’ll tell you if you want, but how’s Pao?”
“You know she’s critical. They did a fine job when they got her in but she had lost a lot of blood and it took time for them to stop the bleeding. We’re not sure if there’s still any internal bleeding and there always the risk of infection. One problem is your friend has a rare blood type amongst Thai people. We are getting blood sent over but we have low stocks right now.”
My ears pricked up, “Doctor, I’m O rhesus negative, I think it means my blood can be given to anyone, right?”
She nodded, “Yes, that’s right.”
“Then can I give some for you to use?”
“Of course, it would be most helpful. Come with me.” She took me through to a cubicle where a nurse to set up the equipment to take my blood. She quickly put a needle in the back of my hand and the blood was soon flowing. I had felt so guilty knowing Pao had moved in front of me to take the attack, and it gave me some comfort to think I could play a part in her treatment. Tears flowed as I thought of her lying on a bed, fighting for her life because of me. The tears made the nurse nervous, and she called Doctor Wichasak into the cubicle.
“What’s up James? Does it hurt?”
“No, no, it’s fine. I want to help anyway I can. It’s, well, she did it to protect me.”
“James, I don’t understand. It was a bar fight, wasn’t it?”
I shook my head, and told her the story of Nin and I carrying the message to Kritsada, why I was dressed like this, about the ambush and how Pao had moved in front of me when the attacker came for me. “James, I had no idea. Kritsada said it had been a bar fight, and he wanted the best treatment for Pao. He and I go back a long time and I’m happy to do the odd favour for him when he asks.”
I wondered what the relationship was between the Doctor and Kritsada. Being flown over to Samui in the middle of the night didn’t sound like a small favour. By the way she spoke, it seemed perhaps to be more than a professional relationship. She took my hand, “Pao is in good hands and we’ll do everything we can for her. The blood you’ve given will be invaluable.” She paused, before smiling and said, “I guess I’ve never met anyone with the same talent for getting into trouble as you, James.”
I had to smile back, “Not something I try to do, Doctor.”
“While you’re here and at my mercy, let me check your wound.” She pushed up my top and traced her fingers across the scar on my front and then the exit wound at the back. “They look fine, healing nicely. I did a good job if I say so myself.” She looked down at me with a frown. “And you’re all OK with this?” She said, waving her hand down my clothes.
I blushed, “Well, yes, now. I wasn’t at first, but somehow I got used to it.”
“You’re a remarkable person, James. I thought it was true when you survived the attack, but I’m even more convinced of it now. Kritsada tells me you’ll be doing work for him in Bangkok.”
I nodded, and she paused before saying, “A word of warning, James. Bangkok can be a dangerous place. With your talent for finding trouble, you should be careful. I know him well, James, but take special care with Kritsada. When you’re back in Bangkok call me, we can talk more.” She pressed her hand on mine and then left saying she would let us know if anything changed with Pao. I wondered once more about how close was the relationship between the doctor and Kritsada. Walking back into the reception I found Alex and Areeya asleep, with Alex’s head resting on Areeya’s shoulder. I sat on a chair and watched the pair of them sleeping, wishing I could magic away the guilt they were feeling before sleep claimed me too.
I am back in Bangkok, sitting in the bar where I had met Jandaeng. I look into the mirror behind the bar to see I am dressed like all the bar girls there; a small black bikini top and panties, and my long black hair cascading down over my shoulders framing my perfectly made-up face. I can see my breasts spilling out of the tiny bikini top and my nipples are poking through the thin material. I smile at my reflection in the mirror and the bar girl next to me giggles, kisses me and puts her hand down the front of my bikini panties. I feel her hand rubbing my clit before sliding a finger into my already wet pussy, making me squirm on the bar chair. Our tongues flick at each other, and as she fingers my pussy, I slide my hand down into her panties and find a hard little cock which I stroke with my fingers.
I open my eyes to see Shane walk into the bar wearing blood streaked military fatigues, and he stands silently, watching the two of us making out. I turn back to the bar girl to see Nin sitting there, and she pushes me towards Shane. I grab his hand and lead him through the bar towards the rooms at the back. Looking back over my shoulder I see his eyes fixed on my ass, so I give it an extra wiggle as my heels click clack across the floor. I take him through the bead curtain into the back and open the first door. It swings open to reveal Doctor Wichasak on her knees, naked and sucking Kritsada’s cock. He looks at me, grins and waves for me to come in, but I shake my head, close the door and drag Shane to the next room.
The second door opens into a room where the journalist Tony is naked and bent over a table, still wearing the cock cage, being fucked by Inspector Jandaeng in his police uniform complete with his mirror aviators. Jandaeng sees me and makes the shape of a gun with his hand and points it at me. I slam the door and move on to the next. The third door opens and Pao is in there wearing the Chakkri dress Areeya gave her, looking at me with such a sweet smile. But as I try to enter the room, the door swings shut in my face, and however hard I bang my fists on the door, it won’t open. The fourth room is empty so I pull Shane inside, wrap my arms around his neck, and pull him down to kiss him, my tongue plunging into his mouth. He doesn’t respond, and I pull away, confused and scared.
He lays money down on a table beside the bed and allows me to undress him. I strip off the dirty battle dress he’s wearing, and I can see fresh scars on his chest. As I run my fingers over them he winces with pain. He’s dusty and dirty, as if he has returned from a combat mission. I pick up a washcloth and as gently as I can, wash the dirt and dust from his body, taking care as I clean the scars. I dry him with a towel and still he stands there, silent and motionless.
He now stands naked except for his dog tags, his cock standing straight out in front of him. I reach behind me to unhook my bikini and my breasts tumble free, the nipples hardening as I caress and pinch them while he watches, unsmiling and unmoving. Dropping to my knees I take him in my mouth, my eyes looking up at him and I am frightened by the sadness I see in his face. His cock grows as I slide my lips and tongue around it, licking and sucking the head as my fingers stroke the shaft. I love this feeling of a cock hardening in my mouth pulsing and twitching, filling my mouth as it grows. Cupping his balls in my fingers I squeeze and feel him grow even harder, his eyes locked on mine as his cock fucks my eager mouth. I feel his hands on the back of my head, forcing me to take him deeper and deeper, but I don’t gag and I manage to deepthroat him, my nose touching his pubic hair.
My pussy is wet and tingling with the need to have him inside me, to have him fuck me until I can take no more. I let his cock slip from my mouth and I lie on my back on the bed, and I slide my bikini panties over my legs and kick them off. I spread my legs for him and he watches as I stroke my hard little clit before licking one of my fingers and driving it into my pussy. Shane’s face unmoved by what he sees, and as I think he will never respond, he climbs onto the bed and positions himself between my legs, his huge cock red and angry looking. He moves forward and I guide him into my pussy with my fingers. I’m so wet the head slips inside me, and I moan as I feel him fill me up, his cock as hard as a steel rod. I wrap my legs around his back and lock my ankles together as he slides in and out, making me gasp every time he plunges into me.
He pounds into me as if he’s trying to relieve all his stress and anger in this one fuck. I feel his cock, so hot and hard, sliding in and out of my pussy. He makes me arch my back and hiss with pleasure as I push back onto him, rubbing my clit at the same time. He leans forward and we kiss, his tongue fighting with mine. My fingernails dig into his back and he winces, and I do it again, and again, until he grabs my hands and holds them down. I feel so vulnerable like this, helpless to move and at his mercy, yet it thrills me to my core. I bite one of his nipples and he grunts and drives his cock even harder into my willing pussy. He teases me by pulling his cock out and then driving back into me, pushing me up the bed until my head strikes the wall. I feel empty every time his cock slips out, and then he fills me up once more, making me squeal with the force of each thrust. We rut like animals, fast and hard, sweat dripping from both of us; becoming the beast with two backs.
He lifts my legs high in the air which lets him drive even deeper into me, and I’m dizzy with lust and desire as my climax builds. I feel him grow harder inside my pussy and he’s grunting now as he crashes into me. I hold back my orgasm until I sense his climax approach, and we come together, smashing our bodies against each other as the strength of my orgasm crashes through my body, making me scream as I almost black out with its power. He shudders once and then pumps and pumps his cum into me, and I can feel my juices mixed with his cum slipping past my pussy lips and down my thighs. He pulls out, and I feel empty as his cock slips from me. He looks down at me and smiles for the first time, kisses me on the lips before pulling off his dog tags and places them round my neck. As he does this, he shimmers and fades before my eyes and I watch helplessly as he melts away like mist in the morning sun. I shout, “No, no, no.”
“Wake up, Jamie, wake up, you’re having a nightmare.” I blinked open my eyes to see Alex looking down at me with a worried look on her face. “You were shouting. I had to wake you up.”
“I’m OK, thanks,” I said, rubbing my hands over my face but then I remembered the dream, “Has anything happened, where’s Shane?”
Alex frowned, “No, nothing’s happened, and Shane’s back at the flat with Nin, don’t you remember?”
“Oh, yes, sorry, I forgot.”
“What were you dreaming about, baby? It seemed to be something bad.”
“Oh, you know dreams, can’t remember them even straight afterwards.” I don’t think she believed me, but she gave me a hug. I always thought Alex could see straight through me. Areeya was still sleeping on the chair, her head slumped onto her chest.
“Should we wake her?” I said, “What’s the time, anyway?”
Alex glanced at her watch, “It’s just gone seven o’clock. Yes, I think we could all do with something to drink and eat. I’ll call Shane to tell him what’s going on.” She paused and looked at me from the corner of her eye, “Unless you want to speak to him?”
“OK, I’ll do it.” After my dream I needed to hear his voice.
Alex was shaking Areeya awake and asked me over her shoulder, “Can you ask Shane or Nin to bring us fresh clothes, we all look terrible.” It was true, Alex and Areeya looked like refugees, and I could only imagine I looked worse. I called Shane, and it rang a few times before Shane came on, sounding as if he had just woken up.
I said quickly, “There’s no news yet, sorry to wake you up, are you OK?”
“Yeah, I’m good, thanks. Look, how are you?”
“Glad to hear your voice.” Happy also that he couldn’t see me blushing.
“That’s nice, babe, I’m glad to hear yours too. How are Alex and Areeya?”
“They’re hanging in there, but can you or Nin do us a favour?”
“Sure babe, what is it?”
“Can you bring us fresh clothes, we all need a change over here.”
“I’ll get Nin onto it. Um, what clothes should we bring for you?”
I smiled to myself. “Shorts and a t-shirt will do. Oh, a pair of trainers please, my feet are killing me.”
Shane laughed, “OK, babe will do. We’ll be right over.”
He hung up, and I closed my eyes for a moment to get my thoughts together. The dream had shaken me. What was it all about? I was a woman in the dream, what the hell did it mean? I shivered as I recalled what had happened. Did it mean anything, or was it simply a mash-up of my fears and fantasies running wild in my head?
“Earth calling Jamie. Are you with us?” Alex was looking at me with a worried frown.
“Sorry, sorry, miles away.”
“Are you OK, Jamie?” said Areeya, in between yawns. “You look so pale.”
“Bad dream, Areeya.” She nodded, but didn’t ask any more. Alex put her arm through mine and we walked a few steps away from Areeya, “You’re shivering,” she said, “Is it the dream you had? Do you want to talk about it?”
“Not now, Alex. Maybe later. I’m tired and hungry right now and I want to change my clothes.”
She put her arms around me and kissed me, “OK, sweetheart, I love you, you do know that, don’t you?”
“I love you too, more than ever.” We hugged each other for a while, until Areeya said, “Shane and Nin are here.”
They had brought changes of clothes and we headed off to the washrooms to change. The girls changed quickly and left, but I lingered, glad for a moment to myself. I looked in the mirror and was shocked to see what I looked like. I shuddered as I saw a gaunt, tear-streaked face looking back, eyes red with fatigue and dark bags beneath them. I also needed a shave but it would have to wait. I looked like shit and felt worse. Not for the first time in the past few days, I wondered what I had got myself into. Who was I now? James? Jamie or Scarlett?
I looked once more in the mirror looking to see if the answer was written in my face, but there was nothing there to help. I had enjoyed being Jamie, and even Scarlett, with a few exceptions. What I couldn’t answer was who did I really want to be. Where did Shane fit into everything? I knew I liked him but I didn’t love him; I loved Alex and Areeya, pure and simple. That made me laugh, my life had stopped being simple from the moment I arrived on Samui. I took one more look at myself in the mirror and thought these questions would have to wait.
I removed the wig and washed the remaining makeup from my face. Stripping off the black top and trousers, I stuffed them into a waste bin. I would never wear them again, however clean the laundry might get them. Nin had put a pair of shorts and a t-shirt along with a pair of boat shoes into a bag for me. I had to smile as I pulled out a pair of lacy panties she had included. It was either wear them or go commando. So, I pulled the panties up my legs and shivered as I felt them nestle around my balls. Taking a final look in the mirror, I took a deep breath and walked out to join the others just as Doctor Wichasak walked into the room.
She held up her hands as we all spoke at once. “I can tell you we have stabilised your friend. We seem to have stopped the bleeding which was our biggest worry. We are keeping her sedated so she can have the best chance to recover, just as we did with you, James. I hope the worst is over, but your friend is still in critical condition. We have had to give her a lot of blood, including from James. If you want, I can let you see her, two at a time for a few minutes. Remember, we are not there yet, but things are improving.”
You could almost touch the sense of relief in the room as the doctor finished speaking. Areeya said Alex and I should go first, and the others nodded. Alex reached out for my hand as we followed the doctor through to the Intensive Care ward. She pulled back a screen, and I felt Alex squeeze my hand as we saw Pao surrounded by machines, with a breathing tube in her mouth and hooked up to drips. She looked so small and frail as she lay there, and I felt tears pricking in the corners of my eyes. All I could think of was Pao stepping in front of me, and how, after she had been stabbed, she had looked up at me and said, ‘Sorry, Mr James.’ I felt Alex’s shoulder shake, and I knew she was crying. I put my arm around her and pulled her tight.
We left the ward and the other three crept in and spent a few minutes there too, and I hoped somehow Pao could feel the love we had for her. Shane and Nin stayed at the hospital this time whilst Alex, Areeya and I went back to the apartment where we slumped onto the sofa. “We need to get some sleep. We’re not doing anyone any good like this.” I said and pulled them both to their feet. I dragged them to the bed, and we laid down, still in our clothes, and hugged each other until, one by one, we slid off to sleep.
The buzzing of my phone woke me and I grabbed it, thinking it was Shane or Nin, with news from the hospital. I eased myself away from Alex, who had her arm draped over me, and walked out onto the balcony. Yawning, I answered the call and almost dropped the phone as I heard the unmistakable voice of Jandaeng on the line.
Chapter 2
Jandaeng’s voice came through loud and clear. “It seems you’ve had some trouble at your bar over there.”
Bad news travels fast I thought. I hated the sound of his voice. It made my flesh creep and took me straight back to the bar in Bangkok and what he had done to me that night. I took a deep breath and tried to keep my voice as calm as possible.
“Yes, Inspector, the mamasan was stabbed in a fight. I’m surprised you know about it.”
“It is my job to know these things. I also found it surprising that Kritsada flew out the lovely Doctor Wichasak to attend to a mamasan.” That shook me until I realised it must have come from within Kritsada’s operation. I filed that nugget away for the future.
“The mamasan is a good friend of his daughter. He did it as a favour for her, Inspector.”
Alex chose that moment to come out onto the balcony and I mouthed Jandaeng at her. She scowled and flipped her middle finger at the phone.
“By the way, how are you, James? I heard you were unwell recently.”
That threw me until I remembered that the cover story for my trip to Bangkok was that I had been ill. He was telling me he thought he knew everything about me. It was obvious he had people keeping an eye on me on the island. But at least it looked as if he didn’t know about my trip to Bangkok as Jamie.
“Er, Yes, but I’m better now. It was a bout of food poisoning. I had to stay inside for a few days. But I’m guessing you haven’t called me to ask about my health.”
“On the contrary. I want you well enough to fulfil our little agreement. You remember that?”
As if I could forget it.
“Yes, yes, I remember. I was flying to Bangkok today but that will have to wait a couple of days until we get things sorted here.”
“I’m disappointed, but I’m sure you will recall the penalty for not fulfilling our agreement? I wouldn’t want to see you and that little farang kathoey whore you are fucking have to leave Thailand, or end up in Bangkok prison. Not a good place to be a farang.”
I felt sick. I would somehow make him eat those words.
“No, that’s won’t be necessary. I will be in Bangkok as soon as I can. How do I contact you?”
“Do not worry, I will contact you, now don’t wait too long, or I may have to put a little extra pressure on you.” The phone went dead, and I realised I was sweating. Alex put her arms around me and said, “What the hell did he want?”
“Just to put the frighteners on me.” I said. “He bloody succeeded as well.”
“We’ll beat him; I know we will.” She whispered.
We have to, I thought. I hated him, not only for what he had done to me in Bangkok, but for putting me in this impossible position. I didn’t want to leave Samui with Pao still in danger, but I knew if I didn’t, I would allow Alex, and Areeya too, to be in his firing line. That was a risk I couldn’t take. The first thing I had to do was to talk to Kritsada.
“Is Areeya awake?” I said to Alex.
“Yes, I am, what’s happening? Is it Pao?” Areeya walked through the door blinking at the sunlight.
“No, no news yet. It’s Jandaeng, he’s putting pressure on me to go to Bangkok to spy on Kritsada. I need to speak to him, do you want to call him?”
She nodded and picked up her phone. She spoke for some time and then handed me the phone.
“Good morning James, I hear there’s no definite news about Pao yet, but Doctor Wichasak says there’s a chance she will pull through.”
“I hope so, sir. Thanks for sending the Doctor across. That was very generous of you. I need to talk about my trip to Bangkok. I was due to come today but can we put it back until, say Wednesday?”
“Of course, James. I will arrange for you and Nin to start then, I hope we will soon have good news about Pao.”
“By the way, sir, can you remember I mentioned an aunt of mine is in Bangkok? She wants to meet me this week. Would you mind if I spent time with her?”
There was a short pause, then Kritsada said, “I remember, your aunt from Glen Dullan, is that right?”
I hesitated then caught on, “That’s right sir, from Glen Dullan.”
“No problem, James. I am sure we can manage around that. I look forward to seeing you on Wednesday.”
I handed the phone back to Areeya, and she talked some more to her father. Alex said, “What was all that about? Your aunt’s coming to Bangkok, you never told me. She lives in Scotland?”
I grinned at her, “My aunt Lizzie lives in Leeds and won’t even leave Yorkshire. I wanted to let Kritsada know Jandaeng was in touch. I hoped he would catch on, and he did. Glendullan is a rare whisky, he used it to check I meant Jandaeng. Glendullan, Jandaeng?”
Alex shook her head, “Be careful, this could get dangerous.”
“I’ll be careful, I promise.”
We had a quick breakfast and then went straight back to the hospital. Shane and Nin had heard nothing more about Pao’s condition, so we had to decide what to do next. We couldn’t all stay at the hospital so we agreed that one of us would be here for the rest of the day in case something happened. We would take it in turns and I volunteered for the first few hours. Alex and Areeya offered to stay with me, but I promised I would call if I heard anything at all. After they had hugged us all goodbye, I turned to Nin.
“Nin, I have to go to Bangkok on Wednesday but if you want to stay here I understand.”
“Thank you, James, but if you’re going, then I will too.”
Shane butted in at this point. “My leave is running out so I have to be back in Bangkok this week to report for duty. If it’s OK with you, I’ll go with you two.”
Nin and I both grinned, “Well maybe we could put up with you for a little while longer. Now, both of you go get some rest.”
Nin hugged me and Shane, and I promised to call her the moment I heard anything. They reluctantly left, and I settled down with my iPad to catch up on things for the business I had neglected for too long. It was about an hour later when Doctor Wichasak walked in smiling.
“We think the worst is over. Pao is stable and breathing without help. There doesn’t seem to be any internal bleeding, and the knife doesn’t seem to have hit anything serious inside, so we hope there won’t be any infection. She was very lucky. I think what you and that big Australian, Shane, is it? What you both did at the scene probably saved her. If you hadn’t acted as quickly as you did, she might not have made it here in time. We’re bringing her out of the coma soon. You can see her briefly, but it will be tomorrow before she’ll be ready for visitors.”
I flopped back in the chair, almost knocked out by the news. “Thank you, Doctor. That’s fantastic news. She means so much to me.”
She laid a hand on my arm, “That’s clear to see, James. I will stay here for the rest of today, but I have to be back in Bangkok tomorrow morning.”
“I’m there on Wednesday to start work for Kritsada.”
“Bear what I said in mind, James. Be careful. Remember to call me when you’re there.” She smiled and touched my arm again before heading back inside. I called the others to give them the news about Pao and I would tell them more after they allowed me to see Pao. It wasn’t long before a nurse came to fetch me and led me through to a private room. Only a drip in her arm remained from the machines she had in the ICU. The nurse said she was waking up slowly, but I could have a few minutes with her. I stood by the bed and she stirred as I touched her hand. Her eyelids flickered, and she opened her eyes.
“Pao, it’s James. I’m so glad you’re getting better.”
She tried to speak, but I knew from experience how difficult it is coming out of sedation.
“Don’t speak. The others send their love and we will all be in to see you tomorrow.” I felt her squeeze my hand, and I bent down to kiss her forehead and whispered, “Thank you, Pao. I love you.” She squeezed my hand once more and then I saw her eyelids flicker and she went back to sleep.
I thanked as many of the staff as I could find before calling everyone with the news and heading back to the apartment. Alex was there but Areeya had gone to Cockatoo to see what needed to be cleared up after last night. We sat on the balcony for a while, Alex sitting on my lap with her head on my shoulder. We didn’t speak much, just hugged and kissed a little, too exhausted to do much more. Alex needed to go down to the restaurant to sort out a few problems, so I wandered down the strip to Cockatoo. They had cleaned up as much as they could, but there was a dark patch where Pao had lain after the stabbing. Areeya was busy round the back, Nin was at home and Shane at his hotel, and I felt at a complete loose end.
I had a beer at the bar then walked towards the pier with the idea of a quick swim. It was then I got the feeling I was being followed. I’m not sure what spooked me, but I shivered and the hairs stood up on the back of my neck. Was I being paranoid? If someone was following me, was it Jandaeng? Or the thugs from the mainland? I walked into bar, bought a beer, went to use the toilet and walked straight out the back. I circled around and found a place from where I could watch the front of the bar.
A few minutes later a Thai came out, looked up and down the street before calling someone on his phone. A few minutes later a police car pulled up, and the guy jumped in. So, I was being followed, but at least it was only Jandaeng. Oddly, it made me feel more secure that it was Jandaeng’s boys following me. They wouldn’t want to see me harmed, or at least not yet.
I went back to the apartment and thought about a plan for the trip to Bangkok. Kritsada wanted me to discover the informant in his organisation whilst Jandaeng wanted me to be an informer for him. I knew I would have to tread very carefully. Any slip up would be disastrous. Jandaeng had already threatened me and Alex with deportation or worse. Even Doctor Wichasak had hinted that I should be careful around Kritsada. I was playing for high stakes in this game. I was a double agent, and double agents don’t last long.
So, what did I know? I pulled out the iPad and made a list.
1 Kritsada’s phones were being bugged. Would have to assume his office was too. Probably how Jandaeng knew about my work for Kritsada, and Doctor Wichasak’s flight to Samui so quickly.
2 Kritsada believes someone in his organisation is disloyal and leaking information to his competitors. Under cover of my IT project I need to see if I can identify who that is.
3 Jandaeng says Kritsada is getting involved in Thai politics. If true, a very dangerous activity with the current military Junta. Kritsada denies this. Do I believe him? Jury still out on that.
4 Jandaeng wants someone close to Kritsada, and he has set me up for that. Kritsada thinks we can use that to our advantage. I’m dubious. Jandaeng is no fool. He will sniff out anything that’s too obvious.
5 I will have Nin as translator and her IT skills could be useful.
6 Would Jamie be useful when I’m there? Not sure how, but I will take wig and clothes in case.
7 Shane will be in Bangkok. He will be on duty but useful to know he’s close at hand.
There wasn’t much more I could do from here, so I sat with a beer enjoying the sunset. Areeya bounced up the steps and came and sat on my lap. She kissed me and then looked serious. “You must be careful in Bangkok, James. I do not want to you to take risks, even for my father.”
“I will be very careful, Areeya.”
“Good, I love my father, but I love you more.” She had never said that before, and my heart melted as she kissed me on the lips.
“I love you too, Areeya.” We kissed again and hugged each other for a while, watching the last of the daylight fade into darkness. We heard footsteps coming up the steps and Alex appeared. “Stop that right now you two, I can’t trust either of you when I’m not around.” Areeya giggled and slid off my lap. “Yes, Mummy. We have been so bad, we need to be punished.”
“All in good time, my pets, all in good time. Mummy won’t forget. But listen, I’ve got an idea.” said Alex. Areeya and I groaned together, both of us knowing what one of Alex’s ideas could mean. It earned each of us an arm punch. “Seriously, it’s your last night here for a while, James, and I suggest we have a big dinner, invite Nin and Shane too.”
“That’s a great idea,” said Areeya, and I agreed. She grinned, “We’ll all go to see Pao tomorrow and then come back here, get ready and have dinner downstairs and come back up for some drinks.”
It was one of Alex’s better ideas, so I called Shane who agreed straight away, and Areeya called Nin who was delighted to be included. I suggested we could all do with an early night, so after a quick trip to Cockatoo in order for Areeya to check on the bar, we had dinner in one of the back-street restaurants used by the locals. Full of food and beer we made our way back to the apartment.
As I walked in I felt something wasn’t right. I tried to shake off the feeling. I had spooked myself earlier on with my shadow, and I thought this was just me becoming even more paranoid. However, as I stood there looking around, the feeling grew stronger. Something was not as we left it, and it took a few minutes to realise what it was. I always, always close the lid of my mac when I finish with it. It sends it to sleep, and yet, there it was on the table with its lid slightly open.
“Areeya, Alex, did either of you use my laptop before we went out?”
“No, why?” said Alex. Areeya shook her head, “Not me, what’s the matter?”
“I know I closed the lid before I went out and now it’s open. I think someone has been in here.”
“Shit. Are they still here?” said Alex.
“Wait here,” I said, “I’m going to check.”
“Not on your fucking own you’re not, we’re coming with you.” Alex moved up beside me and Areeya was on the other side. Together we checked each of the rooms and they were all empty. Coming back into the main room Alex said, “James, are you sure?”
“Positive. It’s what I always do, force of habit. If you didn’t raise the lid, then someone else did. Is there anything else you can see that’s not as you left it?”
Alex and Areeya went to check whilst I woke the mac to see if I could find anything. Alex came back in and said, “I can’t be absolutely sure, but I think some of my stuff has been moved.”
Areeya returned, “It’s not obvious, but I think someone has gone through the drawers in my room.”
I looked up at them from my laptop. “Someone’s been fiddling with my mac. There’s a new program been installed which looks like spyware. I can’t tell what it does yet, but the laptop is definitely compromised.” I thought for a moment and turned to the girls, “Who knows the code for the door? There’s no sign of a break in so I guess someone came in through the front door.”
“Just us three,” said Alex.
“When did you change it last? It’s been the same since I’ve been here. Can you change it now?”
“Yes, it’s easy to do.” said Areeya. She walked over to the internal keypad and reset the code.
“Who do you think it was?” asked Alex, sounding shaken.
“My guess is Jandaeng. He doesn’t trust me for sure, so this could be an insurance policy for him.”
“Fuck,” said Alex, “I hate him. What will you do about your laptop?”
“Nothing,” I said, “leave it as it is. Let him think he’s getting access to everything. I’ll use the iPad for anything I don’t want him to know about.” Alex shivered, and I put my arms around her. “There’s nothing more we can do, so let’s have a drink and get an early night.”
We sat outside listening to the sound of the waves on the beach and the noises coming from the Lamai strip. I yawned, prompting Areeya to stand and pull us up. “Time for bed, I think.” We staggered inside where I had to go the toilet. By the time I got back both of them were fast asleep on the bed, their arms wrapped around each other. I slipped into bed beside them and lay there for a while thinking about what was to become of us. I swore to myself I would do anything to protect Alex and Areeya. I could not bear the thought of us being separated. But, thankfully it wasn’t long before I slipped into sleep.
I woke to find the sun already shining and Alex was spooning me. Areeya it seems had woken before us as she wasn’t in the bed. I slipped out of bed and walked onto the balcony where Areeya was in a chair looking out to sea, an unfinished coffee on the table beside her. I came up behind her and placed my hands on her shoulders. She leaned her head to one side to rest on my hand.
“What you thinking about?” I said, yawning.
She smiled as she looked up at me, “I was saying a prayer for you, James. To keep you safe.”
I slid round and kissed her before sitting down. “I didn’t know you were a believer.”
She smiled. “No, well maybe, sometimes. But it can’t do any harm, can it?”
I kissed her again, “Thank you.”
“I have a gift for you as well.” She took a small rectangular box from the table next to her and laid it in my hand. I opened it and nestling inside was an intricately carved amulet in the shape of an erect penis. It was black, about two inches long, and seemed to glisten in the morning sunlight. I looked at Areeya in surprise.
“It is a Palad Khik, it brings fertility, good luck in gambling and most importantly, to protect from knives and bullets. It’s carved from buffalo horn. You should carry it with you to keep you safe.”
“Thank you, Areeya. I will keep it with me all the time. It is beautiful.”
I kissed her once more as Alex walked out onto the balcony. She kissed us both, “Morning, my pets. Did Areeya give you her gift?”
I showed it to Alex, who took it and stroked it. “It doesn’t get any bigger if you do that, Alex.” said Areeya. Alex promptly started to lick it. “Stop it you idiot.” I said, “Give it back.”
“OK, OK.” She grabbed my crotch, “I prefer this one, anyway.”
Areeya said, “Leave the boy alone, Alex, we have things to do today. By the way, James, will Jamie be with you in Bangkok?”
I blushed and Alex sniggered. “Yes, I thought it might be useful to take my Jamie stuff with me.”
“I told you you would love being a girl,” Alex kissed me and stood up. “In which case we need to go shopping. You need more clothes than you came back with from Bangkok. The Central Festival Mall up near Bo Phut is the place to go. Let’s get you all dressed up and we can go this morning. Do we know when we can see Pao?”
“I can’t go shopping as Jamie.” I said, appalled at the idea.
Areeya said, “You seem to have done very well so far as Jamie. It will be fun. Alex, I will see when we can see Pao while you get Jamie ready.”
Alex grabbed my hand and dragged me through to the bedroom where she rummaged through my bag from Bangkok. I still had the clothes which Nin had bought on Kritsada’s account.
“Mmm, Nin has good taste. Come on get undressed and put these on.” Alex threw me a pair of silk Victoria Secret’s panties. I hesitated for a moment with the panties in my hand and got a slap on the bum from Alex. “Come on, we haven’t got all day.”
I shrugged and stripped off, pulled the panties up over my legs and shivered with pleasure as they settled around my cock and balls. Alex noticed and grinned, “Feel great, don’t they? Now go shave.” I went to take off the panties, and she slapped my hand and said, “No, leave them on, you look so cute in them.” I went through to the wet room and took time over the shave, trying to make myself as smooth as possible. Walking back into the bedroom I found Alex holding up a white sleeveless dress, with a flared skirt and printed with small multi coloured butterflies. She put it against me, cocked her head to look at it and said, “Yes, this will do nicely. Put it on and we’ll do your makeup.” I slipped the dress over my head and was horrified when I saw it finished about six inches above my knees.
“I can’t wear this, it’s too short,” I squeaked.
“Rubbish, you have great legs, show them off. Just do a twirl for me.”
I did as Alex told me, and I have to admit I loved the feeling as the skirt swirled out as I turned and as the hem slid over my thighs. “You look great, now sit down and show me if you can do your own makeup.”
“What?” I squeaked.
“Look you won’t always have someone around to do it for you, have a go, you’ve seen what it takes.”
I thought it was actually a good idea if I wanted to use the Jamie disguise in Bangkok, so I sat down in front of the mirror and tried to remember what Nin had done. I made a mess of it the first time, but I scrubbed it off and the second time I made a much better job. Alex nodded her approval and did a little touching up, telling me what she was doing all the time. Alex slipped the long black wig on my head, adjusted it and stood back to look.
“I never in my life thought I would see this wig again,” said Alex. There was a low whistle from behind us and Areeya stood there smiling. “Very nice, Jamie, you look gorgeous. The hospital will let us see Pao at three this afternoon, which gives us time to go shopping, have lunch and get to the hospital.” Alex and Areeya were quick to get ready themselves and it wasn’t long before we left the apartment to find a taxi to take us the Mall. I was no longer so nervous dressed as Jamie, but this was the first time I had worn a skirt this short and I kept tugging at the hem.
Areeya took my hand and said, “Don’t worry, Jamie. You look lovely. There is no need to worry, just be careful how you get in the taxi. Remember to keep your knees together and swivel into the car.” I squeezed her hand and tried to smile. As it was, it was easier than I thought and we were soon on our way to the Mall. As we got closer the nerves returned. Having to face so many people would be another challenge for me. Alex squeezed my hand and tried to reassure me. We pulled up outside the Mall and for a moment panic overtook me and I thought about refusing to get out. Areeya got out first and offered me her hand. I looked up at her and her smile gave me the courage to take it and swing my legs out.
Areeya and Alex put their arms through mine and we walked into the Mall. We got a lot of looks and I thought at any moment someone would point and laugh, but nobody did. We hit the shops, and I had a crash course in how girls shop. We must have gone into every shop in the Mall, trying on clothes, shoes and hats wherever we went. Either Alex or Areeya would accompany me into the changing rooms as protection, and we bought several dresses, skirts, trousers and tops, together with lingerie and makeup. By this time, I had forgotten about how I was dressed and began to enjoy myself, even the glances I was getting from some of the men.
Laden with bags, we collapsed into a restaurant for lunch. My feet were killing me even in the low-heeled sandals I was wearing.
“How do you do this in those heels you’re wearing?” I asked.
“That’s what we forgot,” said Alex, “Jamie needs proper heels! We’ll do that after lunch.”
Areeya laughed, “Excellent idea, I know the perfect place.”
We finished lunch and had just enough time to go to the shoe shop before we had to leave. I was no longer worried about the length of my skirt, but when trying on shoes I realised the guy fitting my shoe on his knees in front of me could look right up my skirt. I caught him taking a peek, and I admit I let him have a good look before bringing my knees together. I bought a pair of low heels but Alex convinced me to add a pair of 3-inch heels. They would be difficult to walk in but I thought they looked good on my feet.
We left and, in the taxi, back to the apartment Alex and Areeya giggled. “What’s up with you two?” I asked.
“You were really flirting with that guy in the shoe shop. Flashing him as he fitted your shoes,” said Alex, doubling up with laughter. I went bright red, “I did not.”
They were both laughing so hard, I had to smile and we were soon all laughing until we cried. We dropped off the shopping at the apartment and went straight up to the hospital. We had to wait a few minutes before we could see Pao and Areeya bought some flowers. A nurse warned us that Pao was not to be tired so we would only have a short time with her today. She ushered us into Pao’s room where she was sitting up in bed but still attached to a drip. She smiled at us as we came in and I almost cheered to see her like this. We all kissed her and Areeya gave the nurse the flowers to put in a vase. She sounded hoarse, but after a little coughing she said, “I so sorry, to cause you all this trouble.”
Out of the corner of my eye I saw Alex wipe away a tear. I bent close to her and said, “I’m the one who should be sorry, Pao. I was the one the attacker wanted to stab. You did something so brave.”
“Nurse tell me you gave blood they used for me. Thank you, Mr James, I mean Jamie.” She giggled and held my hand. Alex and Areeya came closer and both were sniffling and wiping their eyes. We stayed with her for about half an hour but she was getting tired and the nurse shooed us away. Alex and Areeya promised to come back the following day, but I told her I had to go to Bangkok but would see her when I got back.
Back at the apartment we met Shane and Nin and told them about Pao. We had a few drinks on the balcony and then went downstairs for dinner in the restaurant. The food was wonderful and because of Pao’s recovery, we were all in a good mood. We drank quite a lot of beers with the dinner, and we had a couple more drinks when we came up to the balcony. Alex was sitting on my lap and I noticed Nin had sneaked onto Shane’s lap, and both were laughing and smiling at each other. I knew Nin had a thing for Shane, and it looked as if the feeling was mutual. Alex grabbed Areeya’s hand, pulled her down and whispered something in her ear. Areeya giggled and nodded her head.
She moved to the centre of the balcony and stood still for a moment before bending her knees and extending her arms with her fingers bent backwards in the classical Thai dance style. Moving to music only she could hear, she danced with a grace and poise that took my breath away. I had seen traditional Thai dancing many times at tourist hotels, but the way Areeya danced was mesmerising. I knew she had trained as a dancer, but I never imagined she would this good. Alex whispered in my ear, “Isn’t she beautiful?” I nodded, unable to take my eyes off Areeya.
Alex slipped off my lap to sit next to me and I felt her hand slide onto my thigh. My dress had ridden up and Alex’s hand moved further up and under the skirt. I tore my eyes away from Areeya and leant over to kiss Alex as her fingers stroked my cock. My head went back and Alex licked my neck as I slid a hand inside her shirt to find a nipple already hard. I nipped it between my fingernails and she moaned into my mouth as we kissed. Alex pushed my skirt up, and she pulled down my panties to release my cock which was already hard. She continued to kiss me, her fingers stroking up and down the shaft, until she dug a fingernail into the head and it was my turn to moan with the delicious pain.
I opened my eyes to see Areeya still dancing with her eyes closed, oblivious to everything else around her. I glimpsed Nin and Shane kissing, their hands all over each other, before Alex slid onto the floor and took my cock into her mouth. She looked up at me as I watched her flick her tongue across the head, making me gasp. Her fingers fluttered up and down the shaft and I moved my hips to go deeper into her mouth. She looked up as she teased me with slow licks and kisses up and down the shaft. She grinned, kissed the tip of my cock and stood up, moving over to Areeya and wrapped her into her arms. Areeya stopped dancing and kissed Alex, their tongues swirling against each other’s just in front of my face.
Alex pulled me up so that the three of us were kissing, and hands infiltrated clothing and fingers caressed breasts and nipples. Alex broke away to grab Nin and Shane and told us to get inside. Areeya pushed me onto the bed and fell on top of me. Alex and Nin were pulling Shane’s t-shirt over his head and they collapsed in a heap on the bed. Areeya pushed my skirt up over my hips and took my cock into her mouth, continuing what Alex had started. Someone, I’m not sure who, pulled my dress over my head leaving me in my panties with my cock sticking up like a flag pole. I looked down to see Areeya and Nin, their tongues licking each side of my cock. I watched as they licked from the root to the tip, flicking their tongues across the head, before kissing each other. They did this two or three more times before Nin plunged her hot mouth over my cock, and I arched my back as her tongue swirled around the head, whilst Areeya kissed and sucked and licked my nipples until they were as hard as diamonds.
I turned my head to see Shane on his knees sucking Alex’s cock and she had her hands around the back of his head pushing herself deep into his mouth. I closed my eyes as Nin and Areeya swapped places, and Nin poked her cock through my lips. She moved it in and out as Areeya’s fingers assaulted my nipples. Clothes were being discarded everywhere, and I lost all sense of who was doing what. We became a wriggling pile of cocks, pussies, breasts and nipples as we sucked and licked and kissed any body part which came into range of our mouths and tongues and fingers.
My head was spinning and my cock was sore from being so hard for so long. I ached for release. Alex pushed Shane onto the edge of the bed, with Nin standing astride him with her cock in his mouth. Areeya lay on her back on the floor in front of Shane, and Alex shoved me down too so my knees were straddling Areeya. Just ahead of me was Shane’s cock, and Alex pushed my head forward onto it. Areeya took my cock deep into her mouth as Alex, now behind me, slid into Areeya’s pussy. I tried to get as much of Shane’s cock into my throat as I could, and Areeya’s lips were locked around my cock. I felt a finger force its way into my hole, making me jump and almost making me bite Shane’s cock. Alex continued to slide her finger in and out of me as she fucked Areeya, and I felt the tremors of her climax through my cock as Alex continued to drive in and out of her. We were all moaning and grunting as we fucked and sucked each other.
Nin gasped. “I cum, Shane,” and her knees sagged as she climaxed into Shane’s mouth. I was still sucking Shane’s cock, but my jaw was getting tired as I felt the finger slide out of my hole and Alex pulled me away from Shane. She turned so her back was to Shane, hesitated for a second as he guided her onto his cock, and then grunted as she dropped onto it. I watched his cock slide in and out of her, jealous of them both. Someone pushed me back onto my hands and knees and a cock plunged into my hole. Even in my lust fuelled confusion I realised it must be Nin, and she hammered into me rocking me forward. Areeya knelt in front of me and my tongue lapped her pussy, her juices mixed with Alex’s cum, smearing across my face. Areeya flipped over onto her front, and she guided my cock into her. Nin was still fucking my hole driving me deep into Areeya, who was grunting as she took the force of both of us.
I heard Alex moaning as she rode Shane’s cock until he grunted and came inside her, but she kept bouncing up and down on him. I felt my orgasm growing and then my climax tore through me pumping my cum into Areeya. Nin pulled out of me and we flopped onto the bed, sweaty and breathless.
Since I had arrived on Samui, I thought I had experienced everything, but it was all nothing compared to what I had just been through. Nin giggled and we were soon all laughing on the bed. We calmed down and shared the shower in the wet room to clean ourselves up, which led to another bout of sucking and licking.
It was past midnight when Shane and Nin left and the three of us fell into bed. My flight to Bangkok wasn’t until midday and I would meet Shane and Nin at the airport. I lay on the bed aching everywhere from the exertions of the evening. The girls fell asleep, but I lay there wondering about what the next few days would bring. We woke late so there was only just enough time to pack my bag with all my new Jamie clothes together with what I needed to be James. There were a lot more clothes for Jamie than James.
Areeya drove us up to the airport where Shane and Nin were waiting in the small departure area. We all seemed subdued and I think we were all glad when our flight was called. I hugged Alex and Areeya and they told me to be careful. I pulled out the Palad Khik and said, “I’ll be fine if I have this with me.”
Alex started to cry, so I hugged her once more and then went through the security check. There was a guy just off to one side wearing mirror sunglasses, and as we went through, he made a call on his mobile. I guessed Jandaeng would know I was on my way. We could see Alex and Areeya waving as we were ferried out to the plane, and it hit me like a punch in the stomach that this could be the last time I see them. I wiped away some tears before I got on the plane.
Even though it’s a short flight to Bangkok, Shane and Nin slept, whilst I could only look out of the window and worry about what was to come. We arrived at Don Muang airport and as we waited to collect our baggage, I thought there appeared to be a lot of armed police and military standing around.
“Shane, does this look normal to you?”
He shook his head, “No, and they look jumpy too. Let’s get out of here.”
We grabbed our bags and walked out into the terminal where here were more police and Thai military standing around.
“Maybe someone important is coming through,” I said, as Shane looked around, almost sniffing the air for trouble. Kritsada’s driver was there with a printed sign with my name.
“Look, you two get away,” said Shane, cocking his head towards some young Thai soldiers with guns almost as big as themselves. “These guys look wound up tight, never a good sign.” Shane hugged both of us and said. “I’ll let you know what my duty rota is when I get to the Embassy, and we’ll catch up soon. Stay safe, you two.”
He picked his bag up and walked away, and I felt a pang as I watched his broad back disappear into the crowd until he disappeared from sight.
“Jamie, we have to go, driver is getting nervous with all these soldiers.”
We followed the driver to the car park and were soon in the back of a large Mercedes. There were military vehicles everywhere, and we had to pass through a security check as we left the airport. Nin spoke to the driver and said, “The driver say this is very unusual, even for Bangkok.”
The road into Bangkok, busy at the best of times, was choked with traffic, and we inched along towards the city. We came to another security checkpoint, and as we moved away the policemen started waving their arms around. The soldiers with them were getting very agitated, screaming at something up ahead.
I turned and whispered to Nin, “This doesn’t feel good,”
As I spoke, I saw soldiers running towards a truck a few cars ahead, shouting and waving their rifles. I pushed Nin down behind the front seat and as I ducked down I glimpsed a flash, then the car lifted up and shunted backwards, as if we had been rammed. The windscreen shattered, sending glass shards ricocheting around the car like shrapnel. The driver screamed an instant before the sound of the blast hit us. Then everything went black.
Chapter 3
How long I was out for I couldn’t tell, but it must have been only a few minutes. I was lying across Nin with my ears ringing and the acrid taste of smoke mixed with petrol fumes in my throat. For one terrible moment I thought Nin was dead, but she moaned and coughed as I touched her. We had to get out of the car but, as I tried to move, pain flared in my shoulder and down my arm. I grabbed the door handle with the good arm, but the door had buckled, and it wouldn’t budge. Soldiers were running past the car and I shouted for help, but they kept going without even looking in the car. Laying on my back I kicked the window as hard as I could, but it wouldn’t break and the smell of petrol was getting even stronger. I looked around for something to smash the window, but I could see nothing that would be of any use.
Turning around, I saw the rear window had a big crack in it. Hoping it would be weakened, I took off one of my shoes and hit the crack with it. The first two times nothing happened, but on the third hit, the crack lengthened. I hit it as hard as I could until the crack ran all the way up the glass, and with the next blow the glass shattered. I had taken off my jacket when I got into the car and wrapped it around my hand to push out as much of the glass as I could. Nin was conscious again, so I pulled her up and shouted to her to climb out of the rear window. She looked at me and shook her head, then held her hands over her ears. I guessed like me she couldn’t hear anything. I pointed to the hole in the back window and she nodded and clambered out through the hole. The petrol fumes inside the car were stinging my eyes now. I knew I should follow Nin outside, but I took a quick look over the front seat. The driver was slumped to one side with his eyes wide open, staring blankly up at me.
There was nothing I could do for him, so I climbed out through the window, slid down the boot and fell onto the road, pain stabbing through my shoulder again. Nin helped me up and holding her hand I tried to pull us away from the car. She was limping with blood dripping down her leg and we had got only a few metres from the car when there was a flash of light, followed by a wave of heat as the fuel tank in the car caught fire. I dragged Nin a little further away from the car before we both fell to the ground. There were people running around everywhere but I could hear nothing. The explosion had deafened me and I thought I might have lost my hearing completely. I shouted at Nin, but it was clear she couldn’t hear anything either.
We reached what looked like the edge of the blast zone as the vehicles on the road here were untouched. Looking back to where our car was now burning fiercely, I shuddered as I thought of our driver, but at least he had died before the fire started. I could see bodies lying on the road between cars, and soldiers were already covering them with coats. I realised just how lucky we had been and gave up a small prayer to the Mercedes engineers for the build quality of their cars. From what I could see we would not have been as fortunate in another make. Nin sat down by the side of the road, holding her leg which had a deep gash above her knee. My shoulder was hurting like hell but I twisted my shirt into a temporary sling.
My hearing was clearing as I could now make out sirens wailing and a helicopter clattering overhead. Two soldiers shouted something at us and pointed down the road towards a large military helicopter which had landed by the side of the road. I helped Nin up, and we hobbled down to the helicopter where some army medics gave us a quick once over before waving us towards the helicopter. Two soldiers helped Nin on board and then pushed me on. The helicopter was already full of injured, so we had to sit on the floor as a soldier closed the door, and we took off in a stomach clenching ascent. Nin turned pale and her hand felt clammy as I held it.
I hoped we were heading for a hospital as some of the injured in the helicopter looked in a bad way. People screamed as the helicopter banked sharply, and I had to grab Nin to stop her sliding along the floor. We made another couple of quick turns before descending and landed with a thump. The side doors slid open and nurses and orderlies helped people off. Those of us who could walk were ushered to one side as the more seriously injured were lifted onto trolleys and wheeled quickly away.
We were taken into a room where triage doctors assessed our injuries and nurses took our details. My hearing was returning, but my shoulder felt like a nail had been driven into it. They took Nin away to have the gash in her leg attended to, but I had to wait for a while before someone was free to look at my shoulder. It gave me time to think about what had happened. I knew there had been bombings in Thailand before; in the south, in Hua Hin and Phuket, as well as the blast at the Erawan shrine in Bangkok which had killed twenty people. Maybe this one had been for somewhere else and had gone off prematurely, but it all explained why there so many troops around and how jumpy they were.
My mind was slowly clearing, and I wanted to let everyone know we were OK. I was sure Alex and Areeya would have heard about the bombing by now, and they would have tried to call Nin and me, then probably Kritsada. He would have tried to call his driver and realised that something had happened to us. They would be desperate with worry, and I had to get word to them we were alive. I had lost my phone in the car, and I didn’t think Nin had taken anything either in our haste to get away. There didn’t seem to be any public phones around, and anyway, I had no money. I tried to stop an orderly, but he shook his head, “No spik Engrish.”
At that moment, I saw a familiar figure pushing his way through the doors.
“Kritsada, over here.” he turned and relief spread across his face. “James, khun pra chuay, you are OK, thank God.”
He hugged me and I groaned as my shoulder spasmed again. “I’m sorry, you are hurt?”
“My shoulder, I think it’s dislocated. They haven’t got around to me yet.”
“And Nin, and the driver?”
“Nin is being treated, but I’m sorry the driver didn’t make it.” I told him what had happened and his face dropped. “That’s terrible, he was a good man.” He turned away and wiped his hand across his face. He turned back, “I must call Areeya to tell her you are OK. She and Alex were frantic with worry when they couldn’t reach you.”
He pulled out his mobile and dialled just as Nin was pushed back into the room in a wheelchair with her leg heavily strapped.
“How are you?” I asked her.
“I’m OK, but my head hurts. They have stitched me, and it should be OK.” I gave her a kiss as Kritsada handed me the phone.
“Hi, it’s James.”
I heard Alex’s voice break as she said, “Thank God you’re alive. We got so worried when we couldn’t get hold of you. We thought you were dead.” I could hear her crying.
“Don’t cry, I’m OK, I’ve hurt my shoulder, but that’s all. Nin has a gashed leg, but we’re both OK. Don’t worry.”
Areeya took over the phone, “James, I am so glad to hear your voice. We prayed for you to be all right.”
“I’m fine Areeya,” I felt in my pocket and there was the amulet she had given me before I left. “I still have the Palad Khik you gave me.” She burst into tears and Alex was quickly back on the line. “Call us when you can. We both love you.”
“I love you too,” I said as the line went dead. I gave the phone back to Kritsada as a doctor called out my name. It didn’t take them long to decide it was a dislocation and not something more serious. They tried to reduce the shoulder, but the pain was so excruciating they had to give me painkillers and wait before they could finally do it. They gave me a sling to support the arm for a while and sent on my way with more painkillers.
Nin was waiting for me whilst Kritsada was outside on his phone. He waved for us to join him and a minivan slid up to the kerb and two men jumped out. They helped Nin and I into the back of the van and with Kritsada in the front we pulled out of the hospital. Kritsada told us he had heard of the explosion and had tried to call the driver. The mobile network had crashed under the weight of calls, so he couldn’t reach anyone. Our car had a GPS tracking device and its last signal was right in the area of the explosion. He had found out where the injured were being taken and rushed over in case we were there.
After what seemed an age edging through the traffic, we pulled up outside a hotel on the Chao Praya riverside. We were hustled past reception into what appeared to be a private elevator, and a few seconds later we were inside the Penthouse Suite. There was a storm brewing outside and black clouds were massing on the skyline as the sun was setting, and the sky looked on fire. The view through the windows was stunning although none of us paid it much attention. I was simply glad to sit down and stop moving as my shoulder was still sore and I could see Nin was exhausted.
The two bodyguards, as I guessed they were, placed bottles of water and beer on the table alongside a tray of sandwiches before leaving us alone. Kritsada sat down, “I will leave you both shortly to rest, but first will you please tell me what happened?” I took a beer and struggled with the top until Kritsada removed it for me. It was only when I picked up the bottle with my good hand I noticed I was shaking. I took a long swig from the bottle before I felt able to speak. Kritsada listened without interrupting as I went through the story from our arrival at the airport to the moment we arrived at the hospital. I finished and asked Nin if I had missed anything, but she shook her head.
“I am so happy you have survived your ordeal, but I am deeply sorry you were involved because of me.” I tried to say something, but he held up his hand. “No, James, if I had not asked you to come to Bangkok you would not have been caught up in this.”
“Sir, if we hadn’t delayed our arrival, we wouldn’t have been involved either.”
He looked at me as if deciding whether to say something. “I was going to come to the airport to meet you in the car, but I had to change my plans at the last moment. If I had not, I would have been in the car with you.”
His words hung in the air, and a terrible idea grew like a cancer in my mind. “Are you saying you might have been the target?”
“James, I don’t know. I would have dismissed the idea out of hand even a few months ago, but now, all I can say it is a possibility. Things are changing fast here. There are triads from Hong Kong moving into Bangkok. They are ruthless and will do whatever it takes to remove their competition.”
I nodded to the door. “Is that why you have the bodyguards?”
“Yes, I have had to undertake extra precautions.”
I sat back, stunned by what I had heard. “But there was extra security everywhere; soldiers, police. They seemed to be expecting something to happen. Would that be the case if you were the target?”
“James, I don’t know the answer to that. Thailand is a dangerous place right now. Anything can happen here these days. I may be paranoid, but these are bad times.” He gestured to the door. “I will arrange for someone to keep an eye on you tonight. I assume your bags were in the car?”
“Yes,” I said, “All we have is what we are wearing now.”
“I have to leave you now, but I will arrange for the hotel to provide fresh clothes now, and tomorrow someone will be here to take you to replace whatever you lost. Please order whatever you want from room service. Again, I am t deeply sorry for what you have both been through and I give thanks for your survival.” Kritsada shook my hand and then Nin’s before leaving. True to his word, a few minutes later the phone rang, and it was the hotel to tell us they would send up a selection of clothes from nearby shops for us to choose from.
It was now getting late, so there was nothing to do except order some food from room service and wait. I tried to call Alex and then Areeya, but neither of them answered. I left voicemails asking them to call me back when they could. The food arrived, but Nin and I could only pick at it. I think we were both still too shocked from what had happened. My shoulder ached, and I don’t think I had ever felt more miserable. I missed Alex and Areeya, and not even being able to talk to them made it worse. I tried to call them again, but with the same result. The hotel delivered the clothes, and it helped a little to get out of the tattered and smelly things we had been wearing since the blast. Nin fell asleep laying on the sofa, and I covered her with a blanket.
I had managed a shower despite the discomfort from my shoulder when there was a knock at the door. Looking through the peephole I almost shrieked to see Alex outside. I pulled open the door, and she fell into my arms. We kissed and I could taste her tears running down her face. We held each other for a long time, neither of us wanting to break the embrace. I stroked her hair with my good hand, “I’m so glad to see you.”
She looked up and I could see her lip trembling. “I was so frightened when we heard the news about the bomb. When we couldn’t reach you on the phone, I thought you were dead.”
“I’m sorry, I couldn’t get a message to you, we lost everything in the car until Kritsada found us. But, why, I mean, how did you get here?”
“As soon as we got your call, Areeya drove me to the airport, and I caught the last flight. I came straight here. I needed to see you myself.”
Nin woke up and squealed as she saw Alex. They embraced and there were more tears, this time from both of them. I sorted out drinks for us and Alex demanded to know everything. She held my good arm tight as Nin and I told her what had happened. She shivered as I described the explosion and its aftermath.
At the end Nin said, “If James had not smashed the car window I would not be alive now. Thank you, James. I owe you my life.” Alex drew us both to her and we hugged and cried as it hit me how close we had been to death. We broke apart and Nin said, “Shane, does he know we OK?”
“Shit,” said Alex, “I forgot about him.” She grabbed her phone and dialled. Thrusting the phone into my hand she said, “You tell him.” It rang for a couple of seconds and then Shane said, “Alex?”
“No, it’s James. I just wanted to tell you we are OK.”
“Thank Christ for that. I heard about the bomb and tried to call you but then the network went down. We all got called into the embassy so I’ve been on duty ever since. What happened?”
“Nin and I got caught up in the bomb. It’s a long story, but we’re OK apart from some scrapes. Can we meet? I’ll tell you the whole story then.”
“Fuck me,” he said, “You really are a trouble magnet. I’m so glad you’re OK. Where are you? I won’t be stood down until tomorrow.” I told him where we were and he promised to call us as soon as he could. Someone shouted in the background and he hung up.
“Thanks Nin, he was grateful to know we were all right.”
Nin nodded and then yawned. “I so tired. I think I go to sleep now.” She kissed us both and headed off to one of the bedrooms. Alex opened beers for us both and I told Alex what Kritsada had said about the triads and his suspicions that he might have been the target of the bomb. Her mouth dropped open.
“I don’t think he’s told Areeya. She’s said nothing to me, anyway.”
“Kritsada doesn’t know for sure it was for him. He’s probably overthinking this, but he’s worried for sure. This bombing seems too random to have meant for him. They could have put something under his car, which would have been much more effective. This feels like something more like the Erewan bomb again.”
“You said Kritsada tracked his car so he knew it was close to the explosion. Couldn’t someone else have tracked it too?” Alex shivered, “Should we tell Areeya?”
“I don’t think so. What could she do anyway? If Kritsada hasn’t told her, then I don’t think we should at this stage. Let’s see how things pan out.”
Alex was quiet for a moment before she spoke. “I hate the idea of keeping something from Areeya, but in this case I think you’re right. It wouldn’t change anything.”
She stood up and helped me to my feet. “Let’s go to bed and let you get some rest. You look exhausted.” Holding my hand, she led me through to the bedroom and helped me to take off my clothes before I slid onto the bed.
I watched as she undressed, and I felt my cock stir as she took off her bra and pushed down her panties. She stood there for a few seconds naked in front of the window, and I marvelled at how beautiful she looked backlit by the lights of the city and the flash of lighting in the distance. The storm had finally arrived, and the wind was lashing the rain against the windows. She bent her leg and pushed her hands through her hair making her breasts stand proud and as she turned towards me, I could see her cock dangling from her groin.
“Like what you see, big boy?” she whispered.
My throat was tight as I tried to answer her, but she bent down and kissed me, her tongue forcing its way between my lips. She lay down beside me on my good side, one leg forcing its way between mine and I felt her soft body resting alongside mine. We were kissing hard now and her hand reached for my cock, which was now growing as her fingers wrapped around it and stroked it up and down.
She broke the kiss, “Are you too tired for this tonight?”
Maybe because I had come so close to losing everything today, I needed to feel her close tonight. I grabbed her and pulled her down to kiss her. “I’m never too tired for you, you bad girl.”
She giggled, “Oh, you don’t know how bad I can be.” I felt her cock stiffen against my leg, and she moved up the bed to push one of her nipples into my mouth. She moaned as I nipped her nipple between my teeth before bathing it with my tongue.
“Do the other one too,” she said as she moved so I could reach the other breast. I nipped this nipple too, feeling it harden between my teeth, and she arched her back and moaned once more.
“I will be as careful as I can,” she said, “but tell me if your shoulder hurts and you want me to stop.” I nodded, my lips still wrapped around her nipple. My cock was now erect as her fingers feathered up and down the shaft, and It was my turn to moan as Alex bent forward to lick my neck in long graceful strokes. Instinctively my head went back, but I moved too sharply and a stabbing pain shot through my shoulder.
“Owww.”
“Sorry, do you want me to stop?”
“Don’t you fucking dare stop.”
She giggled once more and her tongue found my nipple and she nipped it hard.
“Oh my God” was all I could manage as she continued to kiss her way down my chest and stomach until she stopped at my cock. With one hand holding it firmly, she used the fingers of her other hand to tease the skin at the base of my shaft, making my insides flutter. With my good hand, I found her cock and slipped my fingers up and down, making her twitch and gasp. I loved the feel of her cock in my hand, soft and warm and rock hard at the same time. Reaching beneath it, I rolled her balls between my fingers as she took my cock into her mouth.
I sucked in my breath as her warm mouth took possession of my cock and I closed my eyes as her tongue swirled around the head. I moved my fingers back to her cock, masturbating her as she sucked me. She let me slip out of her mouth and I heard her say, “I’ll stop if you want me to.” In answer, I squeezed her balls hard, and she squealed. “I’ll take it you don’t want me to stop,” she said, and slid her lips once more over my cock.
I slid my hand around behind her and I pressed a finger against her hole. She squealed again as I slid a finger inside her. Still with my cock in her mouth, she found my opening and slid a finger inside me. It was my turn to squeal, and we lay there fingering each other whilst she sucked. It wasn’t long before her mouth on my cock and her finger inside me brought me to the edge. She knew I was close and letting me slip from her mouth she used her fingers once more to keep me teetering on the precipice. She knew exactly when and how to keep me from coming, and I was becoming desperate.
“You bitch, finish me now, please.” I begged her. She giggled, pushed her finger deep inside me and as I groaned, plunged my cock back into her mouth and I exploded into her mouth. Wrapping her lips tight around my head she took everything into her mouth as I pumped stream after stream of cum into her mouth. I fell back and opened my eyes to find she was kneeling over me with her erect cock only a few inches above my face.
She looked me straight in the eye. “So, I’m a bitch, am I? Do you want me to be a real bitch?”
I nodded nervously, unsure what she would do. She took her cock in her hand and she stroked it, slowly at first and then with increasing speed. Keeping her eyes locked onto mine, her hand slid faster and faster up and down her shaft. She twitched and then I knew what was going to happen.
“Open your mouth,” she ordered an instant before she came with a grunt, spraying her cum all over my face. I closed my eyes in time, but I kept my mouth open and I felt her cum splash onto my tongue and lips. I couldn’t help but swallow and lick my lips, tasting her sweet juices in my mouth, and her cum coated my eyelashes and eyelids. Alex smiled down at me and used her finger to wipe away the cum from my eyes, slipping her finger through my lips so I could clean them.
“Don’t waste it, my love,” she said. Bending forward she licked what cum was left on my face and pushed it into my mouth with her tongue. I loved the taste of her cum, and I sucked everything from her tongue with my lips. I giggled as she collapsed next to me on the bed.
“What’s so funny?”
“My first facial,” I said, “the perfect end to a shitty day.”
Chapter 4
I woke to find Alex already up and talking with Nin. My shoulder was still aching, so I swallowed painkillers with some orange juice before remembering to ask Alex about Pao. She was improving fast and due to be discharged either today or tomorrow. Alex wanted to stay in Bangkok, but I told her to go back to Samui to be with Areeya. In the back of my mind I had the idea it would be safer there. I also said to Nin she should also return to recover for a few days, and then she could come back fully rested. Nin was reluctant, but Alex agreed with me it would be better if she did. So, after breakfast we all hugged, said our goodbyes, and they headed out to the airport.
Shane called a little while later to say he was being stood down and could meet for lunch somewhere. I told him I would text later when I knew what I would be doing. Kritsada called to tell me his assistant would arrive soon to help me replace whatever I had lost in the bombing. A few minutes later, there was a knock on the door and a smartly dressed Thai girl stood there.
“Sawasdee Kha, Khun James. My name is Dao, personal assistant to Khun Kritsada. I am here to help you this morning. I have some things for you to replace those lost yesterday in most terrible bombing.”
From her bag, she produced a brand-new iPhone and an iPad, both set up and ready to go. A few minutes later I had synced them with my iCloud data and had shared the new number with Shane, Alex and Areeya. This would do for a starter, but I also wanted to get myself a burner phone in the almost certain knowledge the iPhone would be bugged by someone or other.
A limo took us to the MBK centre where Dao gave me a card on which she said I should charge everything. MBK is a shopping paradise, and it didn’t take long for me to replace the male clothes and personal items I had lost the day before. Of course, it was impossible for me to replace the female clothing with Dao around. I regretted the loss of the wig more than anything, especially as it had been Alex’s. There would be opportunities to go female shopping in the future, with Nin’s help when she returned. I told Dao I was meeting somebody for lunch so she arranged for my shopping to be delivered to the hotel and handed me a prepaid credit card and some Baht, all courtesy of Kritsada. She would see me at Kritsada’s office the following day, which brought me back down to earth as I remembered what I was here to do.
I sent Shane a message to meet me at a restaurant in Siam Paragon before buying a prepaid phone which would be hard for somebody to hack. The ache in my shoulder was back, so I headed for the restaurant to wait for Shane with a beer and my iPad. Scanning the news reports about the bombings, the consensus amongst the media was it had been a botched terrorist attack, although no group had yet claimed responsibility. The death toll was mounting all the time, including the driver of the truck which had carried the bomb. There were photographs taken from the air, and I spotted the Mercedes. It lay amongst vehicles which looked as if they had been tossed around like toys.
I watched as Shane manoeuvred his big frame through the restaurant. As usual he drew admiring glances from both women and men. He grinned as he saw me and I wanted to stand up and hug him but had to make do with a handshake.
“How’s the shoulder?”
“Getting better but still sore.” I ordered beers and we sat down in a quiet cubicle. “How much time do you have before you’re back on duty?”
“No worries, I’m not due back on until midnight, unless something else happens in the meantime. How are you feeling? You must have had a rough time yesterday.”
I told him the whole story from the time we had split up at the airport to when Kritsada found Nin and I at the hospital. He listened patiently, and as I finished stretched his hand across the table and touched mine. The feel of his hand sent a thrill through me and I blushed, looking away from him.
“I can’t tell you how glad I am you’re all right,” he said.
“Thank you,” I looked up into his eyes and almost melted. He pulled his hand back, and I immediately wished he had left it there. “Ok, enough of me, what happened to you?”
“Nothing much. The Embassy went into emergency mode, called us all back in as a precaution and we spent the time on alert. We got stood down this morning, but they are still worried there may be more attacks. The intel guys think it’s a failed terror bombing but nobody knows who or what the target might have been. There was a rumour it was a coup attempt, but that’s been downgraded. I think the locals had wind of an attack but didn’t know where or when.”
“Kritsada told me he thought it might have been aimed at him.”
Shane frowned. “Why?”
“He says there are Chinese triads trying to move into Bangkok and they want to get rid of the competition. He was coming out to the airport in the car, but he changed his plan at the last moment. That’s why he thought he might be the target. He’s definitely got the wind up. He has two bodyguards with him all the time now.”
Shane thought for a moment. “Well, the story about the triads is true enough, but this doesn’t look like a targeted hit. Not that they would have any conscience about any collateral damage, but it doesn’t feel right.”
“That’s what I thought, but he’s worried for sure.”
“Is that why you wanted Alex and Nin to go back to Samui?”
“I think it’s safer over there at the moment. I’ll go back to see them when I can. I’m also overdue a call or a visit from Jandaeng. He’ll want something from me soon.”
Shane looked thoughtful for a moment. “Do you really think Kritsada is involved in politics?”
I shrugged, “I don’t know. Kritsada says he isn’t and Areeya doesn’t believe he is. He’s got fingers in lots of dodgy stuff. But politics? I don’t know, but I can’t rule it out.”
Shane’s phone buzzed, and he grimaced as he saw the number. He listened for a few moments before saying, “OK, I’ll be there right away.”
“I know, you’ve got to go.” I said.
“The ambassador is throwing a fit, so we’re all being recalled. Sorry.”
“Don’t worry, call me when you can.”
I stayed there for a while, catching up on emails, before heading back to the hotel. Alex called to let me know she and Nin had got back to Samui safely, and I promised to call her later. As I hung up, Dao called to ask if everything was in order. She said Kritsada had invited me to a bout this evening at the Rajadamnern stadium, one of the biggest Muay Thai halls in Bangkok. A fighter of his was in action tonight, and he thought it would be interesting for me. I had nothing better to do, so I agreed, and Dao said Kritsada would send a car and meet me at the stadium.
Muay Thai is deeply ingrained in Thai culture. Fighters are highly trained, superbly conditioned and considered national heroes by many Thais. Like western boxing it’s a way out of poverty, but careers are generally short as many boxers will fight every week and the training regimes are brutal. To the uninitiated, fights are a bewildering flurry of kicks and punches with fists, feet and elbows. In the bear pit atmosphere of a Muay Thai hall, it’s an exhilarating spectacle, and I was looking forward to it. It would be a way to take my mind off everything else.
The car dropped me off at the stadium where Kritsada met me and took me inside. As a former Muay Thai fighter, gym owner, and his own string of fighters, Kritsada had special privileges which included the best ringside seats. He seemed to be back to his swaggering best tonight. He was in his element; these were his people, and he felt safe among them. People came up and gave him a deep wai, a sign of his status in this place. This was his stage where he put on a theatrical show of defiance. Whatever was threatening him outside, in here he was important and he wanted anyone watching him to know it. He waved to the crowd and out of the corner of his mouth he said, “I feel good tonight, James. We will have some fun now and later.”
Kritsada’s fighter was in the third bout of the evening and we enjoyed two good fights before his. Gambling in Thailand is illegal except at Muay Thai fights and Kritsada told me there were some big gamblers in tonight. The crowd were noisy and enthusiastically getting into each fight. The noise when the second bout ended in a knockout threatened to take the roof off. Kritsada grew quiet as his fighter entered the ring wearing the Mongkhon, or headband, of Kritsada’s gym. Both fighters looked in great condition as they prayed at each corner post followed by the ram muay, the ritual each Muay Thai boxer performs before the bout. With a loud shout from the crowd the fight began.
Each fight has five rounds and for the first couple the fighters test each other out and try to dominate their opponent. The action heats up in the next rounds as they fight more aggressively. Kritsada’s fighter seemed to be outclassed in the early rounds and I thought he wouldn’t last long. Kritsada whispered, “Lots of bets going on opponent.” He nodded to where the gamblers were frantically signalling their bets. Kritsada seemed unperturbed by his fighter’s apparent problems. Halfway through the fourth round Kritsada’s fighter was caught by his opponent in a clinch and seemed in trouble, but in a flash he slipped out of the clinch and exploded into action with a whirlwind of kicks and punches. He drove the other fighter back against the ropes, desperately trying to defend, but with a spinning backfist strike Kritsada’s fighter dropped his opponent to the floor, where he stayed as the referee counted him out. The crowd were roaring and Kritsada was beaming all over his face.
“That was clever.” I said to him, “Holding back to make him look out of it and then going straight for the knockout.”
Kritsada laughed and looked around, “There may be some gamblers who disagree with you, but it made an exciting fight, don’t you think?”
“Did you have any bets tonight?” I asked.
He smiled, “No, it would not be right for me to bet. But let me say I may have some friends who have wagered a few Baht tonight. They will be happy with me. Anyway, let’s go. We need to talk where we cannot be overheard.” He stood up and took the congratulations from many of the people at the ringside before heading out of the stadium. As we left, I turned to look back and saw the unmistakable figure of Inspector Jandaeng looking straight at me through those sunglasses he seemed to wear at all times. I froze as he slowly nodded his head at me before melting back into the crowd. Undoubtedly a signal that he had not forgotten me.
Shaken, I hurried after Kritsada out into the Bangkok night. A car pulled up as we reached the kerb and one of the bodyguards slipped out to open the rear door for us. We pulled out into the traffic as Kritsada turned to me, “Did you see Jandaeng there? He looks so obvious in those stupid sunglasses.”
I nodded, “So, did you set it up for him to see me and you together?”
Kritsada waggled his hand, “I thought he would be there tonight. It does no harm, how do you say, to let the dog see the rabbit.”
I wasn’t too happy about being compared to a rabbit but kept quiet. As we pulled up the bodyguard jumped out, looked around before opening the door for Kritsada. My mouth dropped open as I climbed out and saw where we were. It was the Cockatoo bar. Kritsada nudged me and with a straight face said, “I think you know this place?” I blushed as I remembered this was where I had met Pao in what now seemed a lifetime ago. The first time I was here I was pushed through the door by an old friend before running run out in a panic.
How quickly our lives change.
Kritsada ushered me inside and led me to what I guessed was a VIP room at the back of the bar.
“We can talk here, this is private.” The mamasan brought a bottle of Kritsada’s preferred whisky and two glasses. He poured us both a generous measure and we touched glasses. “Let’s talk first and then we can have some company.” He took a big swig from the glass and looked serious. “Are you still happy to go ahead with our plan, James?”
“I have no choice. Jandaeng has me over a barrel, and I need to give him something. I believe he will do as he has threatened if I don’t.”
“OK, James, here’s what we will do. Tomorrow you begin your project as we agreed. Someone in my organisation is betraying me to my competition and I want you to find out what you can. I will ask Dao to be your local contact and to introduce you to my people in the business. I trust her completely. However, even she does not know the true reason for your presence here. Where is Nin, by the way?”
“I sent her back to Samui for a few days so she can recover. She will be back in a few days.”
“You can stay in the suite for a while, but I may need to relocate you somewhere else. As for Jandaeng, I suspect he will be in touch soon. You need something to give him as a taster, something to keep him thinking he is in charge. I will be hosting an evening next week with some contacts in the diplomatic community here. I do this from time to time. Tell Jandaeng I have invited you as my guest. It is a harmless evening but I think it will spark his interest. It should keep him off your back for a while.”
“OK, that seems straightforward enough. I will have to wait until he contacts me.”
“Excellent, James. Now let’s have entertainment.”
Before I could say anything, Kritsada pressed a button on the wall and the door opened. Two girls slid through the door and Kritsada said, “This is Waan and Malee.” There were two floor to ceiling poles in the room and they each took one as Beyonce played in the background. They were wearing identical bikinis, one in white and the other in black with heels in the same colours. Circling the poles, they held on with one hand, their long black hair flowing as they moved around the poles.
In unison they launched themselves onto the poles, each mirroring the moves of the other. I had watched pole dancing before, but these two were better than anything I had ever seen. As supple and flexible as gymnasts they swooped and swirled around the poles in perfectly synchronised moves. I could not tell you how they could hang upside down or hold themselves horizontal with such little contact with the pole.
Kritsada topped up our glasses as the two girls performed incredible moves with apparent ease. Malee slid down the pole to the ground allowing Waan to do a solo routine before she gave way to Malee for her solo. The routine became more and more erotic, and my cock stirred as I watched her almost make love to the pole, wrapping her legs around and arching her back. I was so fixed on her I jumped when I felt a hand brush my neck.
“I am Waan.” a voice whispered in my ear. I hadn’t noticed her leave the pole and move behind me. Kritsada smiled, “James, please enjoy yourself. This is my gift to you tonight. Waan will do whatever you ask.” Waan slid around in front of me, straddled me as she pulled down her bikini top, and put her hands behind my head pulling my mouth onto her nipple. I am not made of stone. The pole dancing had already aroused me, so when Waan started to grind her backside into my groin, my cock decided it wanted to join in the fun.
There was a voice in my head saying this is wrong, think about what you’re doing. The other voice in my groin was telling me this was fine, in fact, it was more than fine, it was great. Waan moved my mouth onto the other nipple and as my tongue flicked against the small hard nub, I looked over to see Kritsada had vanished and Malee was nowhere to be seen. Waan stood up and hooked her thumbs into the bikini pants. She eased them down and then paused, teasingly pulling them back up and turning her back. Pushing her bum into my face my fingers stroked up her legs and across her sweet backside inches from my face. She giggled, and I edged her pants down until her crack was right in my face. I couldn’t help it as my tongue gave her lovely little brown bottom a lick. She giggled and pushed back almost trapping me between her cheeks. I gave her a little slap, and she squealed, moving forward and turning around to face me again.
“Mister, you like cock or pussy?” she said. “If you no like cock I can fetch pussy.”
The voice in my head told me to stop, get out before anything else happens. The voice from my groin insisted I should stay; things were getting warmed up. Taking my silence as an answer Waan pushed her bikini pants down to reveal a tiny cock and set of balls.
“You like my cock?”
I nodded, unable to speak. It really was a beautiful little cock, poking straight out from her groin.
“You wanna suck my cock?”
The only voice I could now hear was the one from my groin telling me to get on with it. I reached out and touched her cock and she giggled as my fingers stroked the head. Waan moved forwards until the tip was level with my mouth. Moving her hips forward she touched the tip against my lips, which parted letting her slide the tiny cock inside. It felt like I was sucking a thumb, but Waan kept moving it in and out, gently at first and then with more force. I looked up and locked eyes with her until she moaned and closed her eyes.
“I cum now.” she said as I felt her stiffen and a pulse of cum erupted from the tip straight onto my tongue. It was over in a flash and I guessed she was on hormones. Waan slid her cock from my mouth and dropped to her knees, her hands unzipping me in a practised motion.
“I suck your cock now.” she announced, as her hands slid into my trousers releasing my now erect cock.
“Mmm. nice dick.” She drew me into her mouth swirling her tongue around the head. The pole dancing and sucking her cock had already taken me to the edge, and within a few seconds her mouth and hands brought me to a crashing climax. She kept her lips locked around me and I swear she spilled not a drop of my cum.
“You taste nice, mister. You want fuck now?”
My head was spinning now, and I decided enough was enough.
“Waan, thank you, but I have to go now. You are lovely, and you taste nice too.”
She grinned, “Thank you. I hope we can fuck sometime.”
I zipped up my trousers, and she kissed me before pulling on her pants and retying her top. She blew me one last kiss before skipping out of the door. The mamasan entered a few seconds later.
“Khun Kritsada say sorry, he called away. He will see you tomorrow morning at office. Was Waan good?”
“She was very good,” I said. I dug in my trouser pocket and pulled out some Baht. “Will you please give her this?”
She nodded. “Will you tell Khun Kritsada you happy?” She seemed anxious that I would not be happy and Kritsada would blame her.
“Yes, I will tell him I am very happy.”
“There is private way out. Tuk-tuk is waiting. You do not need pay him.”
She unlocked a door at the back of the VIP room, I guess the guests here would prefer discretion. As she said there was a tuk-tuk waiting outside and I was relieved to be on my way back to the hotel and some sleep.
As I stepped out of the tuk-tuk outside the hotel, three men emerged from a minivan and headed straight for me. One of them slid his jacket back to show a gun holstered in his waistband, whilst another one pulled my arms behind me and I yelled with pain from my shoulder as he clamped handcuffs around my wrists.
“What are you doing, for fucks sake?”
The leader stuck his face close to mine. “Shut up niw, you terrorist or I shoot you.”
“I’m not a ter…” Before I could finish the word, he hit me in the stomach, and I dropped, winded, to the floor. The other two pulled me up and dragged me into the minivan. My shoulder felt like it was being ripped off as they shoved me into the back of the van. One of them pulled a hood over my head, and for a moment I thought this was it, they were going to shoot me. The van moved off, and we drove for a while, the driver hooting and even shouting at traffic to get out of the way. Between the pain in my shoulder and the fear induced by the hood, I had no idea how long we had been driving.
The van stopped, and I heard the doors opening before being shoved outside. I stumbled and someone caught me by the arm, sending pain shooting through my shoulder. I was pushed and pulled, tripping up a step before being shoved down onto a chair. My shoulder was aching, and I desperately wanted to use the toilet.
“Hey, where am I?” I tried to speak, but the hood got caught in my mouth, and the handcuffs were biting into my wrists. There was no response and I could hear nothing. I didn’t even know if there was anyone in the room with me. How long they left on my own I don’t know, but at some point, a door opened and someone walked into the room. They walked behind me and the hood was taken off. Light flooded into my eyes making me screw them up tight. Squinting, I saw I was sitting at a table opposite a fat Thai with a shaved head. He had a file in front of him which he was reading. He didn’t look up until he had finished the file.
“What were you doing in Bangkok?” For a fat man his voice was surprisingly high pitched.
“I’m here on business. Why am I here? I’ve done nothing.”
He ignored my outburst. “Who is your business with?”
“A businessman called Kritsada. Look, can I talk to the British Embassy? I’m British.”
“You have no identity papers; how do I know who you are?”
“My passport was in my bag which was in our car. It caught fire on the road when the bomb went off.”
The next question knocked me sideways. “What are you doing for Jandaeng?”
I stared at him. “What?”
“What are you doing for Jandaeng?”
My mind was reeling. If he’s asking me about him, then surely he can’t be part of Jandaeng’s operation.
“Who’s Jandaeng?” Not my brightest reply, but I didn’t know what the hell was going on here.
His expression didn’t change. “You are not deaf, and you clearly understand English. I suggest you answer my questions or there will be painful consequences for you.” He opened the file and pushed photographs across the table. They must have been taken the first time I met Jandaeng. “I ask again, what are you doing for Jandaeng?”
“OK, OK, he wants me to spy on Kritsada for him.”
The man nodded, “Better, now why are you doing this?”
“Because he has threatened me and my friends will be arrested and deported if I don’t help him.”
“What does he want you to find out about Kritsada?”
“Look, who are you? Why are you asking me these questions? I’m not going to answer anything else until you tell me what is going on.”
The man leant back in his chair. “You are in no position to make any demands. Nobody knows you are here. People disappear sometimes from this place.”
The pain in my shoulder and anger at being treated like this fired me up. “I am fed up with people threatening me. I don’t care anymore. Now, either tell me what is going on, or do whatever you want, I’m not saying anything else.”
He looked at me for a while, then seemed to make a decision. “I work for the organised crime unit of the police force. It has become clear Inspector Jandaeng is involving himself in matters which are not part of his police role. He has been under observation for some time and we know about his interest in Kritsada. We suspect Jandaeng is linked to triads trying to move into Bangkok and he wants to take over Kritsada’s businesses. We saw you when you met Jandaeng and we believed you were working for him, but we didn’t know why. But you say he has recruited you to be his vole.”
“Vole?” I said, “Oh, you mean mole.”
“Ah, mole, thank you.”
“Why didn’t you fucking ask me nicely, then? I might have told you without you kidnapping me, putting a hood over my head and scaring me to death. My shoulder feels like it’s dislocated again. What is up with you people? And Jandaeng hasn’t recruited me, he’s blackmailing me.” I ran out of steam and slumped back in the chair.
“I ask again, what does Jandaeng want to know?”
I was so angry it took me a few seconds to process what the guy had said. “Wait, what did you say? About Jandaeng and triads.”
He looked at me as a teacher might a particularly dense child. “We believe Jandaeng to be working with the triads.”
“You mean he’s not interested in politics?”
His patience was running thin. “Please listen, I will not say it again. Jandaeng is not interested in politics. Now, for the last time. What does Jandaeng want to know?”
I shook my head in confusion, “Jandaeng told me Kritsada was involved in politics and he wanted information about what he was doing.”
He smiled for the first time. “It might be that Inspector Jandaeng is not telling you the truth. He may have wanted to conceal his true intention.”
“As might you. I don’t have a clue who you are, and if you’re telling the truth or not.”
“True, but do you have any choice? I brought you in as a suspected terrorist, remember? Under our current laws I can do with you whatever I believe is necessary. Including locking you up where nobody will find you for a very long time.”
I was getting seriously mad with this guy, Jandaeng, and the entire Thai police for that matter. Not for the first time I bitterly regretted my casual agreement to do some ‘consultancy’ for Kritsada.
I sighed, “What do you want?”
“It is very simple. I want to know what Jandaeng asks you and what Kritsada tells you to tell him. I have no doubt you and Kritsada have hatched a little plan to feed Jandaeng information. I am not particularly interested In Kritsada, just Jandaeng. However, I would advise you not to tell Kritsada what you are doing for me. I do not want him to try anything on his own against Jandaeng.”
“What do I get out of all this? I might just pack up and disappear.”
He paused for a moment before counting off on his fingers. “One, you have no papers, so you cannot leave Thailand. Two, there is nowhere here for you to hide, I will find you. Three, you have ties here you do not want to risk. Four, if you help me catch Jandaeng you will be free to continue your life here. Five, if you decide not to cooperate? Well, you can imagine what that might mean. You have five minutes to decide. I will be back then for your answer.” He pushed back his chair and left, taking his files with him but leaving the photos on the desk as a reminder.
My head slumped forward, and I closed my eyes. I heaped a million curses on Kritsada but that wasn’t going to help me anytime soon. I was now involved in a dangerous triple cross, but I knew I had no choice but to go along with this guy. I realised I didn’t even know his name. At least, if he arrested Jandaeng, I would be out of it all. I loathed Jandaeng and to see him in handcuffs or worse would be sweet. It would be complicated and risky, but if it worked, it would be worth it.
The door opened and he walked back in and sat down opposite me once more.
“Well, what is your decision?”
Chapter 5
I was getting seriously pissed off being everyone’s punch bag, but he had me backed into a corner, and I knew I would have to go along with him. But, it gave me a glimmer of hope I could get Jandaeng off my back. With my head in my hands I said, “I have no choice, I agree.”
He pushed my phone and wallet back across the table. They had taken them from me in the van on the way here. I was thankful I hadn’t brought the new burner phone with me to the Muay Thai.
“Whenever you make contact or meet Jandaeng, text me on this number. Use it any time of the day or night. Is that clear?” He pushed a piece of paper across the table.
“What if he’s bugging the phone?”
“We have installed encryption software. Even if he is bugging your phone, he cannot read anything you send. If you know where he wants to meet you, text me the location.”
“Does Jandaeng have any idea you are investigating him?” I asked.
“I believe not. However, he may have been watching you tonight, so we will hold you overnight and let you go in the morning. Mistaken identity, if anyone wants to know. People will have heard the comments about terrorist when we picked you up.”
“Yeah, thanks for that by the way.” My sarcasm didn’t seem to affect him.
“If possible, get him to talk about the triads, we need to catch him red-handed. Is that what you say?”
I nodded. “You haven’t told me your name.”
“For your purposes, my name is Thaksin. You will nobody about this arrangement. If you do, I will find out and you will be sorry.” isn’t
He rose from his chair and left the room. I laid my head on the table and as tired as I was I could not find sleep. All I could think about was the clusterfuck I had somehow got myself into: I was spying on Kritsada’s people for him whilst spying on Kritsada for Jandaeng, a rogue cop working for the triads, I was double crossing Jandaeng for Kritsada, and for the Thai anti-corruption police - a triple cross with a pike and twist. Still, it couldn’t get worse I thought.
I got some sleep before they let me go at 5 in the morning, and I grabbed a tuk-tuk back to the hotel. I had time to shower and bolt down breakfast before heading off to meet Kritsada. He was waiting for me with Dao, his PA and my minder for at least a while. We came up with a plan for the next few days which would involve meeting the bosses of what he called his ‘entertainment’ businesses. In reality it meant the bars and clubs he ran in the red-light districts of Patpong, Soi Cowboy and Nana Plaza. In all about fifteen different venues, controlled for Kritsada by five bosses, one of whom Kritsada believed was selling him out.
My cover story would be me developing a new IT system for the back-office functions. Only Kritsada and I would know I was also trying to find his traitor. I was to tell Kritsada if I thought anyone was holding back or not being straight, or anything else which emerged from my digging around. Dao had set up a schedule for us to visit the bars and clubs to meet the bosses and to start on a project plan. They had all been told I was coming, and they were to give me full cooperation. We agreed I should brief Kritsada at the end of each day. We shook hands before Dao and I set off to the first visits. I hadn’t realised how many places Kritsada owned. Little wonder the triads wanted to take over his operation.
The ruling Junta has said it wants to get rid of the sex industry in Thailand. Prostitution is technically illegal in Thailand, but estimates for the number of prostitutes range up to 700,000, with most of the customers Thai. It’s a multi-million-dollar industry, and until something happens, there are fortunes to being made in the business. That’s what was sucking in the triads.
The visits were straightforward; Dao would introduce me to the boss, and with her as translator I went through a process to understand their part of the business and what improvements they wanted. Most of them were courteous and helpful, but I could tell they weren’t altogether happy to have a Farang digging around in their businesses. Dao was invaluable, as she spoke for Kritsada, and she could make them jump if she wanted to. One boss, a bullet-headed Thai named Yut, seemed to resent me and Dao more than the others. He was polite but I could see he wasn’t happy about taking orders from Dao. She told me Yut meant war in Thai, and he got put on my list as someone to look at more carefully.
I got to know more about Dao as we went on. We would break for lunch and inevitably we got talking. She had graduated from Bangkok with a First in Economics, and then onto an MBA at Columbia in the US. She had job offers in the US, but she felt drawn back to Thailand. Her father knew Kritsada, who took her on as an intern. It didn’t take her long to prove her worth to Kritsada, and he asked her to become his PA. Although it was obvious she had far more influence than a PA. She had executive oversight of a large portion of Kritsada’s businesses and was running some of them for Kritsada.
Kritsada had told her some of my history although some of it he had discreetly left out. She was interested in what I thought about Areeya, in particular what her plans were for the future. I assumed Dao was concerned about Areeya coming back to the business. I told her I didn’t know what Areeya was planning, but I thought she seemed content with what she was doing on Samui and had shared nothing with me. It seemed to satisfy Dao, but I guessed she would still be wary of Areeya.
To tell the truth, I felt Areeya would tire of life on Samui at some point and she might come back to the family business as Kritsada had wanted, but I kept my thoughts to myself. I assumed family ties would win out if there was a clash. Dao probably thought the same and was trying to see whether Areeya would be a threat to her in the future.
We met Kritsada each evening and gave him a debriefing. He would ask Dao to step out at the end of the meeting and he would ask if there was anything I had observed. Dao was smart and she must have known there was something else going on. She didn’t ask, and I wondered if Kritsada had told her and she was keeping an eye on me. I wouldn’t put it past him.
I mentioned Yut, and his eyes narrowed. He told me Yut had been a hot head way back, and his temper had got the better of him a few times. But he had calmed down, proved himself efficient and his businesses made good profits. I told Kritsada this was only a first impression and as I dug deeper, I would get to know more. Nin was arriving back in Bangkok in the next few days which would allow Dao to go back to her regular work.
By Friday I had made all my first visits and would take the weekend to pull together my notes and ideas for a review on Monday. I would then go back for some meetings with the bosses and dig a little deeper. Nin would be my translator and her IT skills would come in useful. We met in his office and he broke the seal on a new bottle of GlenDronach. He took a sip of the whisky before clapping me on the shoulder.
“I am sorry, James, but I cannot be with you this weekend. I am flying to Chiang Mai to visit a factory I am interested in buying.”
“That’s no problem sir, Nin will be back and I’m sure we can entertain ourselves. I’m having lunch with Doctor Wichasak on Sunday, she wanted me to contact her while I was here in Bangkok. You and she were very good to me, and then Pao after she had been stabbed.”
Kritsada waved his hand, “You are welcome, James. It was the least I could do for you. Send her my regards, please. We should all get together when I’m back from Chiang Mai. By the way, what do you think of Dao?”
“I think she’s extremely capable. She’s efficient and has dealt well with the bosses we’ve met so far. I sense some of them like Yut don’t like dealing with a woman, especially one so young, but she isn’t intimidated by them. I like her.”
He nodded and smiled. “I have high hopes for her. Don’t forget our little party next week for my friends. I’m sure Jandaeng would like to hear about it.”
I shivered at the mention of Jandaeng. We finished the whisky, and I headed back to the hotel. I called Alex and Areeya as I had every night and I hated keeping secrets from them, but I couldn’t bring myself to tell them this new problem even over the burner phone. The less they knew, the better I thought. I smiled to myself as Areeya wanted to know all about Dao, and I sensed she resented how close Dao was to her father. If ever they got together, I thought, there would be fireworks. Nin was coming to Bangkok the following day and would bring gifts for me from them.
Pao was out of hospital and recovering well. She was staying at the apartment for a few days until she was back on her feet. I told them to send her my love. Alex laughed and said she thought Pao would rather have my cock. I heard Areeya in the background telling Pao what Alex had said and then Pao’s giggle came through loud and clear. I promised them I would make it back to Samui in a few days. Ending these calls always made me feel sad and alone, and I was looking forward to seeing Nin once more.
I was about to go for some food when my phone rang, and my stomach dropped as I heard Jandaeng’s voice.
“It’s time for us to meet. I trust you’ve recovered from your narrow escape. I will text you where to meet me. Be there in 30 minutes. Do not be late.”
I had almost convinced myself Jandaeng had given up on me. He hadn’t contacted me since I arrived, and a little hope had grown that he didn’t need me anymore. The call put an end to that but now I knew he was a rogue cop, I was no longer running so scared of him. Sure, he was as slippery and dangerous as a snake, and I was under no illusion his threats were real, but I felt I now had some skin in this game.
My iPhone pinged with the address. After texting it to Thaksin, and praying his encryption worked, I shot downstairs, jumped into a tuk-tuk and sent a text to Alex on the burner phone about meeting Jandaeng. She texted back “Be careful”. As the tuk-tuk dropped me off, I recognised this was the bar where I had my run in with Jandaeng as Scarlett. Was this coincidence or was there a message in this? Had he worked out I was Scarlett? There was no time to worry about it and I walked into the bar. The mamasan looked up, and I saw a flash of recognition followed by fear in her eyes. She glanced towards the back of the bar where I saw Jandaeng sitting at a table, with what looked like two of his men close by. They stood up as I approached the table and frisked me, presumably to check if I was carrying a gun. Finding my iPhone they turned it off, to stop me recording anything.
His men nodded to Jandaeng, who impatiently beckoned me over to the table. I sat down and waited for him to start.
“You were lucky to escape the bomb.” There wasn’t an ounce of sympathy in his voice.
“I didn’t escape unscathed. I dislocated my shoulder, but you know that anyway.”
He was wearing the sunglasses, so I couldn’t tell anything from his eyes.
“Why is Kritsada going to Chiang Mai?” Jandaeng was not one for small talk.
“He told me it was to see a factory he wants to invest in.”
Jandaeng lit a cigarette and blew the smoke out of the corner of his mouth. Like the sunglasses, it seemed the action of a villain in a B Movie.
“I don’t believe you. Why he really going?”
I shrugged, “It’s what he told me. Why don’t you ask him yourself if you don’t believe me?” I wanted to make Jandaeng drag information from me. I was aiming for truculent cooperation, giving him too much too easily would seem suspicious
He took another drag from his cigarette before replying. “You would be wise not to cross me. I have told you what I can do.”
“And I’ve told you what I know. He is going to Chiang Mai to see a factory. That’s all I know.”
The mamasan brought across two beers and we stopped talking. I looked up at her and she gave an almost imperceptible nod as she placed the bottles on the table. As she put the bottles on the table I saw a young Thai man enter the bar and sit down. He ordered a beer and waved off the attentions of one of the bar girls. He was talking on his phone in fast Thai, seemingly engrossed in his conversation. I could have sworn it was one of Thaksin’s men who had kidnapped me outside the hotel.
“What else do you know? You have not been very useful so far. My patience will not last forever.”
I shrugged my shoulders. “What can I say? He is entertaining some contacts next week. I’m invited.”
“Who are they?”
“He said they were from the diplomatic and business contacts. He didn’t mention any more names.”
“Find out who they are.”
“If I can, before the evening, I will, but if not, I can tell you afterwards. I can tell you one thing. Kritsada is worried about the triads. I overheard him talking to one of his bosses. They are really concerned.”
He was about to light another cigarette but he laid his lighter back down on the table. He had tensed, and I could see I had hit home.
“Why is he concerned about the triads?”
“He thinks they are trying to take over his business, the bars and clubs. He even thought the bomb was meant for him.”
Jandaeng lit the cigarette and leant back. “The bomb was terrorist action. Stupid fool. triads are much cleverer.”
I shrugged. “You wanted to know what was going on. I just pass it on. Are they trying to muscle in on him?”
For the first time Jandaeng got agitated. “Do not ask such fuckin stupid question. How do I know? I not fuckin know. You go now. Remember, I want to know who Kritsada meeting next week.”
I didn’t need a second invitation to leave. I walked out past the guy I thought I recognised. He was still on his phone, but his eyes followed me as I went past. I knew I had rattled Jandaeng with the mention of the triads but I hoped I hadn’t tweaked the tail of a tiger. I called Thaksin from the tuk-tuk on the way back to the hotel and told him what had happened. He grunted when I mentioned Jandaeng’s reaction to the triads.
“Good, my friend. I think we can work together well. Call me when he contact you again.”
I called Alex when I got back to the hotel, and she was glad to hear I was safely back. I gave her an edited version of what had gone on. She seemed happy enough, and I promised to call her again the next day. I thought about calling Kritsada but decided his phone wouldn’t be secure enough to talk openly. It would have to wait until Monday.
I woke late the next day, feeling alone and miserable, carrying too many secrets I couldn’t share with anyone. A long swim in the hotel pool and a late breakfast helped shake me out of my depression. I had just got back to my room when Nin arrived pulling two large suitcases. She wasn’t Alex or Areeya but was a link back to Samui and I was delighted to see her. The gash in her leg had healed, and she wasn’t even limping any more.
“I bring gifts for you from Miss Alex and Miss Areeya.” She wheeled one of the suitcases into my room. “Please stay out of room until I finished.”
I opened my Mac and started work on the report for Kritsada until Nin appeared to tell me I could go back into my room. She was grinning all over her face as I followed her into the room. I couldn’t see anything different to begin with, but she pulled open the wardrobe doors to reveal a rack of female clothes; dresses, skirts and tops, all arranged on hangers. As I was looking through the wardrobe Nin opened the drawers to reveal a selection of panties and bras. I started to laugh and Nin looked worried.
“You like them?” She asked nervously. “Miss Alex said as you lost your Scarlett clothes, she replaced them for you.”
“I love them, Nin. It’s just what Alex would do.”
“There are shoes too, and makeup. Miss Alex also sent this.” Nin turned her back and pulled something out of a bag. She turned to face me and in her hands was a wig, not quite the same as Alex’s old one I had lost in the bombing, but it was close to it. She put it into my hands and I looked at it for a moment before sitting down on the bed. All the tension and stress of the past few days overwhelmed me and I started to well up. I blinked away the tears and wiped my eyes. Nin put her arms around me.
“What is the matter, James?”
“It’s nothing, Nin. I’m so glad to see you. It’s been tough this week.”
She hugged me tight. “Miss Alex and Miss Areeya both miss you. They sent their love for you.”
I hugged her back and then called Alex on the burner phone. She picked up straight away. “Did you like our gifts?”
“I love them, the wig is beautiful. It cheered me up so much. I think I might give Scarlett a trial run tonight.” I looked over at Nin who gave me a big grin and a thumbs up.
Areeya chipped in, “Make sure you behave yourself. We don’t want any more trouble.”
I laughed, “Don’t worry, I intend to keep myself out of trouble tonight.” After promising to call them the next day, I hung up and turned to Nin. She was bouncing up and down with excitement.
“James, where do you want to go tonight? Back to the bar?”
For a lot of reasons, not all of which I could share with Nin, I didn’t want to go back there.
“No, not tonight. Let’s try somewhere different. Any suggestions? Remember, I want to keep out of trouble.”
“You want me to call Shane? See if he free?” The idea of dressing as Scarlett with Shane made me shiver, and I felt my cock stir as I thought about what that might involve.
“Yes, give him a call and see.” I felt giddy as Nin made the call; half hoping he could and half he wouldn’t be able to make it. She came back and said, “He say he not sure, he will see if he can join us later. We should tell him where we are.”
I wasn’t sure if I was disappointed, or relieved he couldn’t make it. I needed something to take my mind off what was going to happen over the next few days. With everything else going on I had let the idea of a Ladyboy show in Samui slip to the back of my mind. I would have to get back onto that as I had money tied up in it.
“Nin, why don’t we go see a Kathoey cabaret? We need to plan for the one on Samui. I’ve been to Calypso, is there another good one?”
“OKaaaaay, I think Playhouse Cabaret good too. We go there and then for some food in Yaorawat. I tell Shane.”
Now that was settled, I thought about what to wear. Nin and I looked through the wardrobe and I pulled out some things I thought looked nice. I stripped off my shirt and jeans and pulled a pair of lace panties up my legs. I shivered and thought how would I ever get over the sublime feeling as I pulled them tight and they settled around my balls? I had lost any embarrassment about dressing and undressing in front of Nin, so we spent the afternoon laughing and trying on different looks, taking them off and coming back to them. Nin told me my legs were nice and I should wear something short, but I was still unsure about showing them. In the end, I decided on a long, floaty yellow chiffon skirt which flared out when I twirled around. Nin suggested I team it with a loose white lace top with capped sleeves.
She helped me with my makeup, very light, with subtle eyeshadow and a dark red lipstick. I managed the wig myself and even I thought I looked good when we had finished. Nin lent me a pair of her dangly clip-on earrings and a bracelet. She told me we would get my ears pierced the next day and get me some real earrings. I put on a pair of low wedges and put my phones and purse into a small shoulder bag and we were ready to go.
Nin had let her hair down, it fell almost to her bum at the back, and wore a pair of bright red shorts and a dangerously short pink top. I told her she looked beautiful, and she kissed me on the lips and told me I did too. We jumped in a tuk-tuk and headed out to get to the early show. We were early, so we killed time with a drink before we went in. I was now much more confident about being dressed and I know I got some looks, but I didn’t care too much what other people thought any more.
The show was great. The dancing, the lip syncing, the outfits and the sets were all so well done. The girls were beautiful as were the boys who were also in the show. I could only hope we would be able to get somewhere near as good as this in Samui. It gave me some many ideas for what we could do to get our show going. More importantly, it was exactly what I needed to get my mind off what was going on. I lost myself completely in the music and the excitement of becoming involved in something like this. As we left, the girls lined up either side for the guests to take photos for a few baht. Nin took a few pictures of me with some of the girls although I was a lot taller than most of them. They read me, of course, and were giggling between themselves, but not in a nasty way. As I was about to leave, one of them took my hands, kissed me and whispered, “You very nice, look lovely.” I thanked her and tipped her a few more baht. Well, who wouldn’t?
Yaorawat is Bangkok’s Chinatown and is one of the most authentic and unchanged parts of a city which everywhere else is changing fast. At night Yaorawat Road is teeming with food stalls and restaurants which spill onto the pavements and even the road itself. Nin and I walked hand in hand down the road, stopping to watch the cooks preparing the food right in front of us. The smells, the noise and the smoke flickering around the light bulbs of the food carts is intoxicating. Nin had a text from Shane saying he could get away in an hour, so to tell him where we would be around then. We sat and ate at one of the pavement restaurants where the food was ridiculously cheap and eye wateringly spicy.
Nin wanted to visit one of the old bars she used to work in before she came to Samui and she texted Shane to meet us there. It wasn’t far from Yaorawat and Nin said she knew a shortcut, so we decided to walk. Hand in hand we wandered along the streets. The crowds had thinned out, and I thought Nin looked nervous, casting anxious glances over her shoulder. I asked her what was wrong.
“I think I make wrong turn. I am not sure, but I think we are also being followed.”
I looked round but couldn’t see anything behind us. Gripping her hand I said, “Come on, keep walking. Never look like a victim.” We walked on trying to appear as we knew where we were going. Thailand may be the land of smiles, but there is also a snarl not far away if you’re unlucky. Nin had found her way again, but just as she said the bar was around the next corner, a group of men stepped out of a side alley in front of us and blocked our path. There were three of them, and they looked like trouble. One of them said something in Thai and Nin snapped something back, which seemed to make them angry.
“What did you say, Nin?”
“He tell us to give them our money, and I told him I would rather piss on his mother’s grave.”
“OK, maybe not what I would have said, but it’s too late now.”
I tried to step in front of Nin to shield her, but she shoved me out of the way. The three of them seemed uncertain what to do, not expecting a show of defiance from a couple of girls. One of them drew a knife and waved it around. Even I could tell by the way he was acting he was nervous. He said something again in Thai and Nin spat on the ground. I looked around and all I could see was a short metal pipe lying on the pavement. As I bent down to pick it up, the man with the knife yelled something and ran straight at Nin. I shouted at her to run, but it looked as if she had frozen as she didn’t move at all. I got my hand on the pipe just as he reached her and I thought he would kill her right in front of me. Memories of what happened to Pao flashed into my mind and red-hot rage enveloped me as fight overcame flight. Adrenaline was pumping into my bloodstream, and I was ready to die before I would let anything happen to Nin.
Everything seemed to happen in slow motion. As the man reached her and thrust his knife towards her, Nin took a step backwards and sideways, grabbing his wrist at the same time and turning her whole body, somehow throwing him straight over her shoulder onto the ground. Standing over him with his wrist now in both of her hands, she twisted them sharply and I heard the crack as bones in his wrist splintered. His screams echoed down the alley as he lay on the ground writhing in pain. The other two ran towards us and I could see knives glitter in the light.
“Take the one on right,” said Nin as she turned to face the other one. I was concentrating on the guy heading for me as he thrust his knife towards my stomach, but somehow I blocked it with the pole. He took a step backwards and came at me again. By sheer luck I ducked away from this thrust, but the knife flashed close to my face. He came at me once more, but this time I was expecting it and smacked the pole straight down on his arm. I hit him hard enough to knock the knife out of his hand. As he bent down to pick it up, I swung the pole and hit him on the side of his head. The impact jarred my arm so badly I almost dropped the pole. He grunted and fell to the floor. I hadn’t seen what happened to the other guy, but I heard him scream and as I turned around I saw Nin stand over him, then stamp on his wrist with her foot. Some people were watching from the end of the road, drawn by the screams. One of them would surely call the police, and I didn’t want to be here when they arrived.
“Nin, I think we should get out of here now.”
She nodded but walked across to the first guy who lay whimpering on the ground like a wounded animal as he held his wrist with the other hand. She bent down and said something to him before standing up and reaching for my hand.
“Well,” said a deep Australian voice, “I wouldn’t want to run into you two sheilas in a dark alley.”
Chapter 6
We turned around to see Shane standing there clapping his hands and grinning from ear to ear. “Come on, let’s get moving. Neither of you want to be around when the cops start asking questions.”
We followed Shane down the alley and away from where we had been until we found a bar far enough away to feel safe. I badly needed a drink, so we ordered beers and we all tried to talk at once.
Shane put his hand up and said, “One at a time. I’ll go first, then you two can fill me in on what happened before I pitched up. I arrived at the bar looking for you two when I heard screams coming from the alley.” He shook his head in mock amazement and looked at me. “For some strange reason I had a feeling it might involve you. I came running out to see Nin here drop one bloke and James, I mean Jamie, or Scarlett… shit, who the hell are you tonight?”
I blushed. “Scarlett, I think.”
He grinned and went on. “Look, I see Nin take out one bloke with a great throw and stamp on his wrist. At the same time Scarlett smashes another bloke on the head with a pole and lays him out. Only then do I notice there’s already one on the ground, moaning and holding his wrist. That was a sweet move Nin, by the way. Can you teach it to me?”
Nin blushed and mumbled, “Thank you.”
I picked up the story. “We were walking down the alley to the bar minding our own business, when these three guys stop us. I guess they thought we would be a pushover. Nin, I couldn’t believe what you said to them when they first appeared.” I turned to Shane, “When the first guy took out his knife and told us to give them our money, Nin said she would rather piss on his mother’s grave.”
“Strewth, way to go, Nin,” said Shane and gave her a fist bump.
“To be honest, I thought she had gone mad. So, when the first guy came at her with his knife I thought it was all over. The next thing I know he’s on his back screaming his lungs out as she snaps his wrist. You saw what she did to the other one. Where did you learn to fight like that, Nin?”
Her face split into a huge grin. “I learn how to defend myself while working here. I got good at it. Not first time I have had to fight men.”
I raised my bottle to her, “Thank God you were there, Nin. You were awesome.”
“To Ninja Nin,” said Shane, and we all collapsed in laughter.
“What did you say to him when we left, Nin?” I asked.
“I tell him next time I meet him I cut off his balls with his knife.” That set us off again.
“Look, Nin, I could get you a job teaching close quarter fighting any time,” said Shane when we had stopped laughing.
“Thank you, Shane, but I not sure anyone ready for Kathoey to do that.”
“Wasn’t there a Kathoey Muay Thai fighter?” I said.
Nin nodded, “Yes, Nong Toom, she my idol. She changed a lot for Kathoey in Thailand.”
Shane ordered more beers, and we sat for a while calming down from the evening’s action.
I frowned, and Shane said, “Why the face?”
“Well, I did say I didn’t want any trouble this evening,” I said with a straight face which set the other two off one more time. I waited for them to stop laughing before asking, “Shane, when are you due back?”
“Not until the morning. The Ambassador has calmed down a bit. They managed to talk him out of the panic room at the Embassy yesterday, but he’s still half convinced it’s going to be a counter coup. He’s a real wuss.” Nin looked confused “Sorry, Nin. I mean he’s got a yellow streak all the way between his arse and his forehead.” She looked even more confused.
“He means he’s a coward, Nin.” I said, then looked Shane straight in the eye, “Come back to the hotel with us then. Stay the night.”
He lowered his bottle to the table. “Are you sure, babe?”
“I wouldn’t have asked if I wasn’t sure, Shane. Is it alright with you Nin?” She giggled and said, “Yes, yes. No problem.”
“Then it’s decided. Let’s get a tuk-tuk back.” Nin and I roared with laughter watching Shane squeeze himself into the tuk-tuk. He had to bend himself almost in half to get inside and the vehicle leant alarmingly over to one side. Thankfully for everyone, including the tuk-tuk driver, it wasn’t a long trip back to the hotel. Nin grabbed one of Shane’s arms and I the other as we walked through the lobby to the private penthouse elevator. It slid open as I put in the code we’d been given, and within seconds we were stepping into the apartment.
“Wow, and wow again.” said Shane as he took in the size of the place.
“Make yourself at home, while I get room service. Nin can you make drinks?” Whilst I ordered a selection of Thai snacks, I sneaked looks at Shane as he toured the apartment. Maybe because of the fight earlier on, I’m not sure, but right now I was horny as hell. My cock twitched as I watched him move around, and I saw Nin looking at him as if she was going to eat him. Which if things went to plan, she would.
Nin gave us all beers, and we drank them on the balcony looking out over the glittering lights of Bangkok. We talked and laughed about the times we had together, from when Shane met us on my first time out en femme, to the terrible night when Pao was stabbed. I asked him what he had thought of me that first night.
“You don’t really want to know, do you?”
“Only if it’s nice.”
He grinned. “I had staked out my objectives, identified my target of opportunity, and was eager to close and engage in hand to hand manoeuvres.”
“Bastard.” I threw a cushion at him. “I was terrified of you that first time, pretending to be out with the lads, and then when we met on the ferry, the penny still didn’t drop that we were set up. I’m still not sure I will forgive you.”
“Seriously, it was all professional for me. Alex and Areeya had told me you needed babysitting on the way to Bangkok. Although having seen what Nin can do, I think I was surplus to requirements. I was only following orders.”
Nin laughed, “We were so glad you were with us, Shane.”
“Amen to that.” I raised my bottle to him and I think he blushed beneath his tan. Room service arrived with the food and we ate and drank a few more beers out on the balcony. If I was feeling horny earlier, I was now on fire. I whispered to Nin who grinned and grabbed my hand and pulled me up. I turned to Shane. “We’re off to bed, Shane. You can either use the spare bedroom or you can come and join us. Your choice, big boy.”
Nin giggled and hand in hand we wiggled our way towards the master bedroom. We threw ourselves onto the bed, and I pulled Nin in for a kiss. Wrapping her arms around my neck she slipped her tongue into my mouth, and I nearly sucked it out of her throat. It must have been only a few seconds before we felt the bed move as Shane joined us. Nin slipped off the bed and in a few seconds was naked except for her panties. I did the same, and we embraced in front of Shane, and I could see Shane watching us wide eyed as we kissed and stroked each other. I was on fire with lust by now, and I knew what I wanted to do to Shane.
Nin pushed me to my knees, and I took the front of her panties in my teeth and eased them down until her cock sprang out. Turning my head so I could watch Shane, I licked and tongued the side of Nin’s cock. He peeled off his t-shirt and threw it into a corner as I took Nin into my mouth. She gave a little squeal, and I felt her grow inside my mouth. I watched Shane as he slipped off his shorts to reveal his beautiful cock, giving it one or two strokes making it grow before my eyes.
Letting Nin slip from my mouth, I pointed to Shane who sat on the edge of the bed. Dropping to her knees in front of him, Nin kissed and licked the end of his cock before slipping it into her mouth. Standing up, I slid off my panties and moved round to stand next to him, my cock level with his face. He couldn’t decide whether to look at me or Nin, who was now energetically and noisily sucking away. I got his attention by slapping my cock on his cheek a couple of times before he opened his mouth and poked out his tongue. I slapped it with my cock as well before slipping it through his lips and into his warm mouth. He made me groan as he wrapped his lips around me and bobbed his head to and fro. Putting my hands behind his head to keep him there, he looked up at me as I slid myself into his mouth. His eyes locked on mine as he swirled his tongue around the head.
Looking down I saw Nin sucking Shane. She couldn’t deep throat him but was doing her best to get as much of his cock in her mouth as possible. Shane let me slip out and his tongue flickered against the tip of my cock, making me tremble and my knees almost gave way. I pushed myself back into his mouth and pushed in and out. He slapped my bum making me squeal, but it felt good, the sharp little sting adding to the incandescent fire of desire I was already feeling. I looked down at him, “Can I fuck you?”
He nodded and Nin let him go as he stood up. Shoving him onto the bed and onto his hands and knees, I pushed Nin up to his head, and she slid her cock into his mouth. Running over to the bathroom I found the lube which Nin had brought with her. I shot back into the bedroom, my cock swinging around wildly. Kneeling on the bed, I lubed myself and smeared plenty on Shane’s hole. I knelt behind him and put my hands on his back as my cock tapped at him. He twitched as he felt it there, and I eased the head in and pulled straight out, teasing him as he waited for me to push all the way in.
I repeated this a few times, then pushed hard just as he was being shoved back onto me by Nin at the other end. He gasped as I slid into him, and then once again as I went past his muscle. Beginning slowly with long strokes I built up the pace gradually until I was pounding him hard. I found I could reach round to stroke his cock as I was thrusting into him. He grunted under the assault from Nin in his mouth, me at the back and my hands on his cock. Nin leant forward, and I did the same so we were kissing as we spit roasted Shane. Nin grunted, “I cumming now,” and erupted into Shane’s mouth. My climax was close, but I was still on the edge, so I kept pumping into Shane, my balls slapping against him. Nin pulled out and slid under Shane taking his cock into her mouth. He groaned as he felt her mouth wrap around his now rampant cock, and within a few seconds he climaxed, his cum splashing out onto Nin’s face.
I slowed down once more and with one or two long strokes I too came, some of my cum being forced out of Shane and dripping down onto Nin’s upturned face. Totally spent I slumped forward onto Shane’s back and he slid sideways, avoiding Nin as he did so. I wanted to stay inside him until I felt my cock begin to shrink and I pulled out with a plop. We collapsed onto the bed, all of us breathing heavily. Nin’s face was splashed with cum, Shane’s and mine I guessed.
“Come on, we have to get cleaned up.” Pulling her under the shower we gently washed each other, kissing as we did so, which, of course, produced the inevitable result and we play fenced with our cocks. Eventually stepping out of the shower, we were greeted by Shane standing there grinning all over his face.
“Don’t stop on my account girls, I was enjoying the show.”
We grabbed him and dragged him into the shower where Nin washed his back and I got the first prize, washing his front. At one point, I found myself kissing him and stroking his cock. I’m pretty sure Nin had a finger in his bum as he was squirming all over the place. I fell to my knees and took him into my mouth, or as much as I could without gagging. He slipped out of me just as he came and I took most of it on my face. That led to another clean up, but we had all had enough by this time. It had been a long and stressful evening and after drying each other we headed back to the bedroom. Shane took the middle of the bed and Nin and I on either side of him. He pulled us both close to him, and in that happy state it wasn’t long before we drifted off to sleep.
***
I awoke to find the room still in darkness, but Shane wasn’t in the bed. I slipped on one of the hotel robes and went out to see what was up. He was already dressed and talking on his phone, and I guessed what had happened. I plopped myself onto his lap and put my arms around his neck.
“Do you have to go?” I asked when his call finished. He kissed me and said, “Sorry, love, the Ambassador is having a hissy fit. He wants extra security 24/7 now. The little shit is scared of his own shadow. I didn’t want to wake you.”
“No. I’m glad I woke up. I can say goodbye properly.” I kissed him and wriggled around on his lap and I felt his cock begin to stir.
“Stop it, you bad girl. I have to go.”
“What if I rang the Embassy and told them you had been kidnapped and they had to pay a ransom to get you back?”
“They would say good riddance and to keep me.” he kissed me one more time and then tipped me onto the floor.
“Ouch, you sod, that hurt.”
He laughed and ducked to avoid a cushion, my favourite weapon of choice at the moment. After he left, I sat there for a while, missing him. Sighing, I walked into the bedroom, slipped into bed beside Nin and cuddled up to her back, I was fast asleep in seconds.
***
I woke to find Nin spooning me and it felt nice to wake up with someone holding me again. She stirred and yawned before asking “Where Shane?”
“He had to go to work, Nin. He left early.”
“OK, I have to go to bathroom.” She walked away, her cute little bum wiggling as she went. I managed to haul myself out of bed for the second time this morning, put the robe back on and went to make coffee. I rang room service for breakfast as I couldn’t be bothered to go down for it. Nin out of the bathroom and sat drinking her coffee stark naked. My cock began to pay attention.
“Nin, please put a robe on, you’re far too pretty for me this time of the morning.” She giggled and padded off to the bedroom, casting a cheeky little grin over her shoulder as she got to the door. Putting my head in my hands I wondered if I had developed some kind of sex addiction.
I called Alex after breakfast before heading over to Dr Wichasak’s apartment for lunch.
“How are you baby?” she asked when she eventually answered the phone. “Did you have a quiet night?”
“Yes, Nin and I went out for dinner, then came back and had drinks here. Very quiet.” I had my fingers crossed as I said it. “How about you?”
“So so, busy at the Cockatoo and the restaurant though. Pao should be well enough to go back to work this week, which will help Areeya out. Pao sends her love and asks if Nin is looking after you properly.”
I coughed and heard Alex snigger. I don’t think it was Pao asking.
“I miss you all, but mostly you and Areeya.”
“Me too. Have you seen Shane?”
“I saw him once last week, he’s busy laying down his life for the Ambassador. Although I think he might shoot him anyway if he gets the chance.”
“OK, give him a kiss for me if you do see him, or something else if you prefer.”
“Got to go,” I said. “I’m seeing Dr Wichasak for lunch.”
“Definitely give her our love, we owe that woman a lot.”
“You don’t have to remind me. Love you.”
“Love you too and be safe over there. See you soon.”
I always felt guilty about not telling the whole truth to Alex, but right now I thought it for the best. I called in at the hotel shop to buy chocolates and flowers as a gift for Dr Wichasak. Nothing I could bring would ever be enough to thank the Doctor for what she had done for me and Pao, but I hoped she would appreciate the thought.
The tuk-tuk dropped me off at her apartment block where the receptionist asked me to wait for a few minutes while she rang upstairs, and I took the chance to look around. It was obviously an expensive block judging by the furnishings in the reception area and the two security guards, one of whom was giving a very intense stare. The receptionist came over to me, made a wai and then said the Dr Wichasak was waiting for me on the 20th floor, and one of the security guards would go up in the lift with me.
The guard overrode the lift controls taking us nonstop to the 20th floor. The doors opened and there stood Dr Wichasak, a big smile on her face. “Sawasdee kha, khun James. It’s so nice to see you again.”
“Sawasdee khap, Doctor. It’s sweet of you to invite me.”
“James, please call me Praew, Doctor is so formal.”
“That’s a pretty name.”
She smiled. “In Thai it means shining, or dazzling. It’s my nickname. Many Thais believe using a nickname wards off evil spirits who try to steal children. Please come through and have a drink.”
She took the flowers and chocolates I had brought and she seemed delighted I had brought something. It seemed as if the apartment took up the whole floor. Praew saw me looking, “It’s my home in Bangkok, but it doubles up as my private consulting office as well. I have a place on Phi Phi Don, but I don’t get there very often.”
She led me through the apartment and we ended up in a room with panoramic views over the city through floor to ceiling windows.
“What a fabulous view, Praew.”
“I love this city, James, I’ve lived in lots of places, LA for one, but none is as exciting as this place.”
“Alex and Areeya, and Pao, of course send their love. Pao is returning to work next week.”
“She’s a tough girl, we very nearly lost her twice. We did what we could, but she pulled herself through the rest of it. You are all very fond of her?”
“Yes, I met her before Alex and Areeya. Long story.” And one I didn’t really want to get into I thought.
“James, I’ve arranged for lunch to be brought in. We can eat on the balcony, will that be OK?”
We sat and ate lunch on the balcony looking out over the city. In the distance you could get a glimpse of the Grand Palace, and a little further away, the golden spires of Wat Arun glinting in the sunlight. We sat and talked about how things were going in Samui and my project here in Bangkok. She talked about her work here in Thailand as well as her consulting all over South East Asia as well. I asked her if she would tell me how she knew Kritsada, and she said she had got to know him after the death of his wife, Areeya’s mother. They had grown close, but her career and his businesses had stopped anything coming of it. I guessed she and he had been, maybe were still involved, but I didn’t press it. We went inside for coffee and sat looking out through the windows.
“James, may I ask you a personal question?”
“Of course, what do you want to know?”
“I first met you as James when I treated you after the pirate attack, and then you appeared as Jamie when I treated Pao. You said then you would tell me what was going on if I wanted to know. Would you tell me now?”
I had guessed she would ask, but I wasn’t sure how much I should, or even wanted, to tell her. I thought for a moment, then decided to tell her most of the story.
“It all began when we had to get an urgent message to Kritsada that we couldn’t trust to the phone or email. It had to be delivered in person. Alex and Areeya came up with this crazy idea for me to go dressed as a girl so I wouldn’t be spotted because we thought we were being watched.”
Praew raised an eyebrow at this, but she didn’t interrupt.
“I said no at first, but I guess you know how persuasive Alex and Areeya can be. They did a makeover on me and, to be honest, I was amazed at how I looked. I wasn’t a beauty, but I didn’t look so bad. They eventually convinced me I could get away with it. So, Nin and I set off to Bangkok on the ferry. We met Shane on the ferry, by accident I thought, but it turned out it was part of Alex’s plan.”
I paused to take a drink, uncertain how far to go. I realised I had never spoken to anyone other than Alex about how all this made me feel, and suddenly it all tumbled out.
“Praew, I didn’t understand what was going on, but dressing as Jamie made me feel different. I was terrified at first, but as time went on and nobody laughed or shouted at me, I became more confident. There was an incident on the way from the ferry to Bangkok…” I had to stop and smile at the look on Praew’s face.
“Somehow, that doesn’t surprise me, James.”
“Well, it meant we had to spend a night in a hotel together; myself, Nin and Shane. There was only one room left, and we had to share it.” I felt myself go red at this point. “I found out Shane was gay, and as James it wouldn’t have meant anything, but as Jamie, I was really attracted to him. I didn’t understand why to be honest, but I know I was lonely, and maybe a bit scared too, but that wasn’t the only reason I liked him. I was confused as hell, Praew. I had never felt any attraction to a man before. Alex is different.”
I knew I sounded defensive, and I looked at Praew to see if she would say anything, but all she did was nod her head, as if to say OK, go on.
“Nothing happened that night, but it had shaken me. I couldn’t work out why I was feeling like this. As I said, as Jamie, I felt different. More vulnerable certainly, but also more aware of my own feelings and emotions. Jamie seemed to bring out a side of me, which I hadn’t realised was there. It was frightening, but nice as well. I realised I liked being Jamie.” I winced, remembering Jandaeng. “Well, most of the time, anyway.”
I took a drink, realising the next part would be difficult to say.
“We got back to Samui safely, and Alex suggested a trip on the boat to have a break. To cut a long story short, I dressed as Jamie on the trip, and Shane and I ended up in bed and he made love to me. The next night we got back to Cockatoo and Pao was stabbed. That’s when you met me as Jamie.”
Praew leant forward and took my hand. “Thank you, James. That must have been hard for you to say.”
“Parts of it, Praew. But, thank you for listening, it has actually made me feel better, sharing it with someone.”
“How do you feel about it all now? Being Jamie, I mean, and about Shane.”
I paused for a moment, trying to get my thoughts in order.
“I’m OK with it all, I think. I like being Jamie from time to time. It allows me to live out a different part of my personality. I wouldn’t want to be Jamie all the time, but when I am, I feel calmer, more sensitive, more relaxed; in a way I can’t do as James. Maybe it’s about not having to carry around the macho bullshit all the time. It’s also made me aware of how women are treated by men, how vulnerable women can be.”
I thought back to the attack the previous evening, and how easy the men thought we would be. Wanting to forget about that, I looked at Praew, “There is, however, one thing I really like about being Jamie.”
Her eyebrow shot up. “Oh?”
“The clothes.” I laughed, “I love dressing up as Jamie. It’s so much more fun dressing as a girl than as a man.” Praew laughed with me before a frown creased her forehead.
“And how about Shane?”
Praew couldn’t possibly have missed the smile which flashed across my face as I thought back to another part of last night.
“I’m good him with too. As Jamie, I really like him, but I love Alex and Areeya in a way I could never love Shane. They know about Shane as well.” I didn’t want to tell Praew how Alex had pretty much pushed me into bed with Shane. Trying to analyse my relationship with Alex would have taken us off into a whole new dimension.
“How does Shane feel about it all?”
The question shook me. I hadn’t given it any thought. “I’m ashamed to say I don’t know, Praew. He isn’t a big talker.” I smiled again, “I know he really likes Jamie, and probably James too, for all I know. But I don’t know exactly. He seems to be someone who takes life pretty easily. Are you saying I need to take his feelings more into account?”
She didn’t answer for a minute, letting her eyes play over my face, whilst deciding what to say.
“It’s not for me to say, James. What I will say is you seem to have been on a switchback ride since you came to Thailand. Given everything that has happened to you over here, you may have awoken feelings and emotions buried deep inside you, so it’s not a surprise you’re unsure about what you feel. You are lucky to have people who care deeply about you, and who can help you on your journey of self-discovery. It wouldn’t be for everyone, but from what I have learnt about you, I think you have the courage and sensitivity to deal with it. We have a saying kham nam kham thale, it means to cross over water and sea, to fight through many obstacles to succeed. You will find your way, I am sure of it. You are one of the bravest people I have ever met. You don’t hesitate to put yourself in harms way for people. You have charm and style and are easy to be with. People are attracted to you even if you don’t know it. You’re easy to like James. Be aware of the influence you have with them. Don’t hurt them if you can avoid it.”
I squeezed her hand and felt a tear forming at the corner of my eye.
“Thank you, Praew. You have been so patient to listen. It was great to get some of that off my chest.”
“You are very welcome, James. You’re a remarkable ma..I mean person.”
I grinned back at her. “Yes, I’m confused sometimes too.”
We laughed together until Praew’s mobile trilled.
“Please excuse me, James, I have to get this.” She walked away a few paces and although I couldn’t understand any of the conversation, I could tell from the glance she shot at me the call was about me. There was only one person who would call her about me, I thought.
“I’m sorry, James. It’s Kritsada, he wants a word.” I took the phone from her and she disappeared from the room.
“Hello, khun Kritsada.”
“Hello, my dear James, I hope you’ve had a good time with Praew?”
“Yes, sir. She has been a most gracious host. Is there something I can do for you?”
“Yes, James, there is. You remember the party I talked about this week? The one I invited you to?”
“Yes, of course.”
“Well, I have a request for you, one which I hope you will agree to perform.”
“If I can, sir, I will.”
“Good, good. Now, I find myself without an escort for the evening. It’s a long story, but I wonder if you would be my escort for the evening? As Jamie, I mean.”
Chapter 7
I was dumbstruck by what Kritsada had said. In my confusion, I fumbled over what to say, “Well, um, sir…”
“Don’t worry, James, you will be well taken care of. I need someone to be my hostess for the evening, and, well, I thought you would like to have the chance to be Jamie for a special evening. You seem to enjoy dressing as Jamie.” I thought that could only have come from Praew. I looked at her, but she was looking out of the window. “Well, yes, that’s true, sir.”
“Good, good, then it’s agreed. I’ll have Dao contact you to make arrangements for getting your wardrobe fitted and all other preparations for Wednesday’s party. Don’t spare any expense. I promise you won’t regret this, we’ll have a fabulous time.”
“But….” It was no use, he had ended the call. I turned to Praew, who had turned around and was smiling at me.
“You told him.” I accused her, “I mean about me enjoying dressing as Jamie.”
She smiled, “Yes, but did I do such a bad thing? You told me it’s one of the things you enjoyed most about being Jamie. Kritsada asked me to ask you how you felt about being Jamie. I told him what you said.”
“But, that was between us. I didn’t mean you to pass it on, especially to Kritsada.”
“Please don’t be angry with me, James.” She stood in front of me and put her hands on my arms, which I had crossed over my chest. “You seemed so very happy talking about Jamie and the way dressing as her made you feel. I know this will be a special evening for you. Kritsada will spend whatever it costs to please you, and you will have a wonderful time, his parties are legendary.” She cocked her head and looked deep into my eyes. “Don’t you want to know what it feels like to be a Princess for an evening. To be pampered and honoured as the woman of a powerful man like Kritsada. Many girls would sell their soul for one night like that.” Her eyes searched mine, trying to assess what I was thinking. “But, if you really don’t want to do it, then give him a call and tell him you changed your mind. He will be disappointed, but he will understand, I think.”
Of course, I should have picked up the phone and called him back, but there was something else spinning around in my mind. What would it feel like to be the escort of a man like Kritsada, and to be on his arm as the centre of attention for an evening? My hand twitched as I thought about calling him. Surely, it would be fun for just one night? It couldn’t hurt anyone, could it? My finger hovered over Kritsada’s number on the phone, and I was still debating with myself what to do when the phone rang. It was Dao. I pressed accept, and the die was cast.
Dao told me she would pick me up at the hotel in the morning and we would head off to get my outfit for the party. She didn’t seem at all concerned with what we would be doing and I wondered how much she knew about me. I was having second thoughts once more as I finished the call and I collapsed onto the sofa. Praew came to sit next to me and she took my hand. She could feel me shaking and she gently pulled my head onto her shoulder.
“Don’t worry, James, everything will be fine. You will have the time of your life.”
***
Nin was out when I got back to the hotel; she said she wanted to visit friends in the bars in which she used to work. I fretted for a while, worrying about what was to happen. Hoping to calm myself, I went for a swim in the rooftop pool. I love the repetitive discipline of swimming lengths; the breath control, the focus on technique, the water flowing over your body, and the colour of the water through your goggles pushes aside everything else from your mind. It’s Zen like once you let yourself go. This time it didn’t help much as I still ended the swim worrying myself silly about what I had agreed to do.
When I went back to the room, I rang Alex and Areeya, only to have to leave messages on their voicemails. In one way, I was relieved because I didn’t have to tell them about Kritsada’s party. I had no idea whether to tell them the truth or not. I rang Thaksin to check in and to tell him I hadn’t heard from Jandaeng. He said Jandaeng seemed to have gone to ground as nobody had seen or heard from him. He told me to call immediately if Jandaeng made contact, but there was nothing more I could do at the moment. Was it a good sign that Jandaeng had disappeared? Experience had taught me that nothing to do with Jandaeng was good news.
A few minutes later Nin returned, with a smile as wide as her face.
“Hi, Nin. What are you so pleased about?”
“I got date,” she giggled with a shy grin on her face.
“Nin, that’s wonderful. Who is it?”
“I was in bar and this American talked to me. He very nice, he want to meet me tonight.”
“Nin, I don’t know if I should say this, but does he know about you?” I went bright red, “I mean, you know, about you?”
“What about me, James? What do you mean? Is there something wrong with me?” She looked offended, and I began to flounder.
“No, not all. But, well, you know…”
“Do you mean does he know I have cock?” She giggled again before giving me a playful punch on the arm. “Yes, James, he know I Kathoey. He not worried, he like cock. I think all men like cock, don’t you?” She smirked as she looked at me. I wasn’t sure if she meant the question personally, or about all men.
“Well, maybe, Nin. But, I was only worried about you.”
She smiled and kissed me. “I know, James, you good friend. Will you come with me, tonight?”
“What? You’ve got a date, why do you want me to come with you?”
“Please come, he very nice.” I began to get suspicious.
“Nin, is there something you not telling me?” Nin’s eyes slid away. “Come on, out with it. What is going on?”
She looked back at me with a glint in her eye. “He have wife, he say she want to join in.”
“Ok,” I said, “It takes all sorts, I guess. Are you OK with that Nin?”
“Oh yes, done that many times.”
“So, what’s the problem?” A light bulb flashed in my head as I realised where this was going. “Oh, I get it. If he is going to play around, she wants somebody too, is that it?”
Nin nodded, biting her lip. “He so nice, she nice too. I meet her as well. They from San Francisco, very rich. I said I have friend who would come with me. Please, James. She is very beautiful.”
“Nin, why did you tell them that?”
“Please, James, please.” Nin was pleading with me.
To say I didn’t want do this was an understatement. But, I thought back to last night when we had been ambushed and Nin had calmly stepped in front of me and possibly saved my life. I owed her something for sure.
“Nin, how sure are you this couple is OK.”
“He is staying at Mandarin Oriental, very good hotel. He want us to meet them there. James, they really nice. He willing to pay lot for two of us.”
Bam, there it was. This wasn’t a date, well not in the way I thought of a date. But, in Nin’s world, of course, this was a date. I blushed again, this time at my naivety. I heard a voice which sounded like mine saying, “How much?”
Could I be considering this? Being pimped out by Nin? Is this what I’ve become? It struck me like a punch that this was reality for the people I lived with and loved. For Pao and Nin, and the girls I knew and spoke to every day at the bar, this was their day to day work. It had also been so for Alex for a long time. I had been on the other side of this too, with Ding and Bell in Nana Plaza, and Waan in Cockatoo, and I was in no position to moralise about it.
I realised I didn’t need to do it, but there was a voice worming around in my mind asking if I could ever understand what Alex and Pao and Nin felt, without doing it myself. Walking In their shoes in a literal sense. I didn’t have many inhibitions left, but was this one of the few I would still cling to? Why does my life always have to be so difficult?
“He said he would pay $500 US each.”
The money didn’t mean much to me, but I knew it would be a lot to Nin.
“And what do they want for that?” I could hear my voice trembling as I spoke.
“He want to go with me, with his wife watching. Then he want to watch his wife with you. Maybe all together too. I tell him that extra.”
“Which me do they want, Nin?”
She looked straight into my eyes, “Scarlett.”
I found myself nodding, and Nin wrapped her arms around me in a hug. “Kap kun ka, James. Kap kun ka.”
***
I managed to do my basic make-up well enough, but Nin took over and gave me a much darker, wilder, sexier look than I had worn before. I thought it was way over the top, but I guess that was the point. She finished it off with a bright red lipstick, and when I put the wig on, I had to admit I looked hot. Nin pulled out a short dress and held it up against me.
“Very sexy, very Scarlett.” she giggled.
“Nin, I can’t wear this, it’s too short.” I feebly protested.
“You can, it look great on you. Trust me.”
I shrugged, in for a penny, in for a pound. Pulling on a pair of panties I felt the delicious tingle I always got when the material slid up my legs and pulled tight around me. I shivered slightly, I didn’t think I would ever get tired of that feeling. Nin had me turn around, slid a bra around my chest and fastened it. The feeling as the bra tightened around my chest made me shiver. Obviously, I didn’t have anything to fill the cups, but the bra seemed to be well padded as when I looked down I definitely had a bust, albeit a small one. I carefully pulled the dress over my head and I felt the hem brush against my legs halfway down my thighs. Looking in the mirror I nearly had a heart attack.
“Nin, can’t I wear something longer?”
She didn’t answer and handed me a pair of heels I hadn’t seen before. “Put these on.”
The heels must have been five inches, and I had never worn a heel this high. They were open-toed, with a little strap to go around the ankle, and what looked like a small padlock on the buckle.
“I can’t wear these, they’re too high. I’ll fall and break my neck.”
“No, you won’t. Let me help you.” Nin kneeled in front of me and slipped my feet into them and did the buckle up. “Padlock just for show. Does not work.” Thank heaven for small mercies I thought. She helped me to stand, and I swayed a little but could walk in the heels, just. I felt like a baby giraffe, and I thought I wouldn’t want to be on my feet a long time. I giggled as I remembered I would probably be on my back shortly.
“See I told you they would be fine, look very sexy. We go now.” Nin grabbed my hand and dragged me out of the door, thrusting my bag into my hands on the way. In the elevator, I had a look inside and found she had put several condoms inside. Nin giggled as I held them up. “Just in case.”
We almost ran through the lobby, me trying to pull the hem of my skirt down. I was sure my panties were on display for everyone although nobody seemed to pay any notice. We took the first tuk-tuk we could find, and I learnt very quickly how difficult it is to sit down with a short skirt. I was pulling the hem down when Nin slapped my hand. “Stop that. It draw attention, you look fine. Relax.”
Relax? Just getting my heart rate and blood pressure back to normal would be great. I wondered yet again how I had got myself into this, and if it was too late to back out now. The tuk-tuk pulled up outside the Mandarin Oriental and Nin shoved me out onto the pavement. I was sure I had flashed the bell hop, but he didn’t blink an eye. Nin slid her arm into mine and we walked into the lobby, or rather I tottered on my new heels.
“They’ll throw us out, won’t they?” I whispered to her, as I walked on, my eyes fixed on the floor. I was convinced everyone in the lobby could hear my heart trying to escape from my chest. Nin just pulled me to the elevator and pushed the button. It seemed to take ages, and I dreaded the moment when a hand would grab my shoulder and throw us out. Nothing happened, and when the elevator opened, we slipped inside. Nin giggled at me as I let out a deep breath.
“All good now. Worst is over.”
What? She can’t be serious, I thought. The doors slid open on the top floor and Nin pulled me out of the elevator as I was seriously considering staying in there. She held my hand as she checked the door numbers until she found the one we were looking for. Nin adjusted my wig and straightened my dress a little.
“You look fine, just relax, they nice. Big smile as we go in. I do talking, OK?”
I nodded. I didn’t think I could even speak right then. A panic attack swept through me, but Nin took my hand as she knocked on the door. I heard someone come to the door and I guess they looked through the peephole because it took a few seconds before I heard the security bolt in the door unlock. My heart rate went through the roof as the door eased open and I squeezed Nin’s hand.
A man looked around the corner of the door and smiled at Nin. “Hi, Nin, I’m glad you decided to come. This is your friend, right? Scarlett, I think you said.”
“Yes, she Scarlett.” I smiled at him, hoping my smile didn’t betray how nervous I felt.
“Come in, come in.”
He opened the door wide and Nin pulled me into the room. It was actually a large suite with a view over the river and the lights of Bangkok beyond. Here at the Mandarin Oriental, this would set you back a packet. We walked into the living space where a woman was sitting on a sofa. She was pretty, about mid 30s I would have guessed, tanned, with long blonde hair and wearing a silk robe. She smiled at us, but I thought she seemed a little nervous, which strangely enough calmed me down a little. I smiled back at her and she said “Hi.”
I turned to look at the man properly for the first time. He was tall, maybe six feet two or so, and I guessed he was older than his wife, and looked in good shape with black bushy hair and a nice smile. He, too was wearing a silk robe, and I guessed there wasn’t anything beneath either of their robes.
“I’m Joe and this is Nancy, my wife.” His voice was gentle, with a slight American accent, but one I couldn’t place. Nin nudged me towards Nancy.
“Hi Nancy, I’m Scarlett, how are you?” I had been practising my female voice and whilst it was far from perfect, I could get by. She smiled at me, still looking nervous.
“Hi Scarlett, would you like a drink?”
“If you’re having one, Nancy.” She gestured towards the side table where there was an empty glass. I thought she might have had a few before we got here.
“Oh yeah, I’m having a drink. What do you want? Beer, wine or something else?”
“Wine would be good, white if you’ve got it?”
“White wine coming right up, Scarlett.” So far, I thought, so Sunday afternoon with friends. She rose from the sofa and I could see she had a great pair of legs showing beneath the short robe. She was very pretty in that California babe kind of way. I followed her over to the small room bar as I heard Nin talking to Joe about the money. I overheard him ask how much more it would be for a foursome, but I couldn’t hear Nin’s reply. My nerves were settling now, and I touched Nancy on her shoulder as she poured the wine. The gesture seemed to reassure her, and she smiled back at me with more confidence.
“Where are you from, Scarlett?” She asked as she handed me the glass of wine.
“England. Long way from home.” Joe interrupted our little girly get to know you chat.
“OK, should we get on with it? Let’s go to the master bedroom, shall we?”
Nin grabbed his hand and let him lead her into the room. I looked at Nancy, smiled broadly and took her hand and followed them. She looked almost reluctant, and I guessed this whole thing was Joe’s idea, and this might be their first time.
I looked at Nancy, “So, we’re going to watch them first, right?” She nodded, and I led her to a sofa from which we could watch. Joe slipped off his robe, and as I suspected, he was naked underneath. He wasn’t fully erect yet, but I could already tell he was large. Nin slipped to her knees and took him into her mouth, and I felt Nancy tense as she watched her husband’s cock disappear into Nin’s mouth. It was strange but Nancy’s reactions made me feel more relaxed. In one way, I felt sorry for her as I was more and more convinced this was Joe’s brainchild, but she had gone along with it. I stroked her hand as Nin continued her attack on Joe’s cock.
It was odd to watch Nin with a stranger. Of course, I had been with her, and I had seen her with Shane, but that had been different. That had been pleasure, but this was her work, and she approached it, well, professionally. She was using all her considerable cock sucking skills on Joe, and he had already thrown his head back as Nin’s tongue, hands and lips worked on him. Joe was now erect and pushing himself into Nin’s mouth. But, it all seemed mechanical somehow, and I realised this was what Nin did night after night. Sure, Joe wasn’t objecting, but I could tell Nin was acting a role. With Shane it had been obvious there was a connection between the two of them; there was heat and passion and desire, and she had been aroused by the sex with him. This time it was all process and no passion.
I stole a look at Nancy, who was, leaning forward, her face flushed and her eyes were wide open as she watched. She was getting aroused for sure, and I felt her tremble as Nin deep throated Joe.
“I wish I could do that,” she whispered, as she moved her hand onto my leg. I tensed a little, and she looked round at me. “Does this bother you?”
“Not at all, Nancy. It makes me hot.” I leaned over to give her a kiss, my tongue slipping through her lips. To tell you the truth, my cock was already hard. I defy anyone to watch this and not be turned on. Nin had stopped sucking Joe and led him to the bed where she pushed him onto his back, his erection standing straight up, with its glistening purple head. She slipped off her dress, leaving her in just a tiny pair of panties. She briefly massaged his cock with her hands before wiggling into a 69 with him on the bottom. I could see her take his cock in her mouth as he sucked her erection into his mouth. Nancy made a little noise as she watched Joe sucking Nin, and she moved her hand up my leg. She was riveted to the scene in front of us, but I could tell she was becoming more and more excited by what she was watching.
It may have been Joe’s idea but Nancy was now getting into this in a big way. I slipped my hand onto her leg and she moaned and opened her legs a little. I stroked her leg and slipped my hand up and under the robe. She closed her eyes before turning and kissing me on the mouth. I felt her lipstick slide over mine and her tongue forced its way into my mouth. We kissed for a while before we heard a noise from the bed, and we turned our heads back to watch. Joe and Nin had stopped their 69 and Nin was now straddling Joe’s chest with her cock in his throat. He was gagging a little but kept it in his mouth.
“Oh my god,” whispered Nancy and her hand crept up my leg until it found my cock, straining within my panties. “Take off your dress,” she whispered as she undid the front of her robe, letting it slide open to reveal a beautiful pair of breasts. I pulled my dress over my head and let it fall to the floor. Nancy slid her fingers down the front of my panties and wrapped them around my straining cock. I pulled my panties down and my cock sprang free, Nancy’s fingers feathering their way up and down the shaft. I leant forward and took a nipple into my mouth and flicked it with my tongue, feeling it harden. She gasped and pulled my head onto her breast, and I sucked for a few seconds, before Nancy turned my head to see what was happening on the bed. She kept her fingers dancing up and down my cock as we watched Joe and Nin.
Joe now had Nin on all fours in front of him on the bed and his cock was tapping at her rosebud. She looked round at him, nodded, and he inched his way inside her. Nin pushed back onto him and squealed as he slid right inside her hole. Nancy moaned again as we watched Joe’s cock disappear deep into Nin, and her fingers tightened on my cock. Joe was slamming into Nin, pushing her face onto the bed and making her moan in time with his thrusts. We could hear his balls slapping against her bum as he drove deeper and deeper into her.
I inched my hand up Nancy’s leg until I found her pussy, which was already wet. She made a purring sound as I slipped a finger inside her and her other hand slipped down to caress her clitoris. Her breasts were heaving as I plunged my finger in and out and she was breathing heavily. Joe had flipped Nin onto her back and her legs were now wrapped around his back. He leant forwards to kiss her as he pummelled into her. They were both slick with sweat and I saw Nancy lick her lips as Joe kept driving into Nin. He was grunting with the effort until he threw back his head as his climax hit him and he came inside Nin. He kept going for a few thrusts before pulling out and slumping onto the bed. Nin eased herself off the bed and headed to the bathroom to clean up. She gave me a huge wink as she passed me.
Nancy leant over and kissed and nibbled my ear. “Our turn now.” She pulled me up and shrugged off her robe. She did have a fabulous figure, long lean legs and breasts which didn’t sag at all. Grabbing my cock with her hand she led me over to the bed. Joe got off the bed, looking a bit dazed. Nancy fell back onto the bed and pulled me on top of her. She pulled off my panties, and I unhooked my bra.
“Eat me now, get your fucking tongue in my pussy.” she ordered.
I slid down her body, kissing as I went and gave both her nipples a tonguing before kissing my way down her tummy. I could feel the heat coming off her as my face neared her glistening, bald pussy. She spread her legs and I opened her lips with my fingers before licking her pussy from bottom to top and giving her clit a little suck. Her juices were flowing, and she whimpered and bucked her hips as I licked her again.
“Make me come, bitch. Work that tongue.” She was now firmly in charge and she held my head in there with her hands and I went to work. I had learnt a lot about how to please a woman with Areeya, and I gave Nancy’s pussy my full attention. Using my tongue, fingers and even teeth I had her writhing on the bed within a few seconds. She clamped my head tightly between her legs as she moaned above me.
“That’s good, baby girl,” she cooed, “Now get that fucking tongue deeper, you filthy whore.” The words stung, but they also turned me on and I drove my tongue as deep as I was able into her sopping pussy. My face was coated with her juices, and she was holding me so tight with her legs and hands I could barely breathe. Her hips were bucking hard, and it was difficult to keep my tongue inside.
“Come on, lick my cunt harder, harder.”
She was wild now, writhing and drumming her hands on my head.
“You bitch, make mommy come now.”
My neck ached, and I wanted her to come quickly, so I redoubled my efforts on her clit with my tongue, and I slid two fingers into her pussy and she screamed as they slid inside.
“Fuuuuuuuuck, that’s good. Keep going whore, don’t you fucking dare stop, you bitch.”
She tensed and I knew she was close. I pushed a third finger into her and her hips were now grinding her pussy against my face. I reached up with hands, found her nipples and gave them a savage twist. That took her right over the edge and she came with a scream, writhing and pulling my head even harder into her pussy, drenching my face with her juices.
She fell back onto the bed, and with some relief I stretched my neck and pulled myself up the bed to lay next to her. Nancy looked at me and grinned.
“We’re not finished yet, bitch. It’s my turn now.” Pushing me over onto my back, she pulled my legs over the edge of the bed and kneeled between her legs. She looked up at me and smiled before she enveloped my cock with her mouth. I have had my cock sucked by world class mouths, and she was no professional at sucking cock but was an energetic and skilful amateur. She licked and kissed my cock, flicking her tongue against the head and squeezing my balls with her fingers, making me arch my back off the bed. Nancy took my balls into her mouth whilst using her hand on my cock, then plunged her hot mouth once more over my cock. I saw Joe, who was now sitting on the sofa with Nin on his lap, watching us with wide eyes as his wife sucked me, only feet in front of him.
She pulled me back onto the bed into a 69 so I could use my tongue and fingers on her pussy as she sucked me. I gently licked and caressed her as she had to be super sensitive by now. She pushed back, and I knew she was getting aroused again as I felt her juices flow once more. She moaned, letting me slip out of her mouth and grabbed a condom from the bedside table, tearing it open and with a practised movement slid it over my cock. Raising herself on her haunches she hovered right over my cock and looked down at me.
“Fuck me you bitch, earn your fucking money.”
She dropped and I grunted as she impaled herself on me, but she was so ready, I slipped straight inside and felt her tighten up around my cock. She pushed herself up again, then slammed down on me, driving my cock even deeper inside her.
“Fuck, that’s what mommy needs.”
She bounced up and down on me, slamming herself down time after time. My cock was as hard as it had ever been and I thrust upwards as she came down, making her scream.
“God, that’s fucking awesome you whore.” her eyes were closed as she rode me like a horse, her breasts bouncing wildly in front of my eyes. She flopped forward at one point, kissing me hard, her breasts squashed against my chest as she rotated her hips, grinding her pussy against my pelvis.
She flipped us over so she was on her back, and I began to drive deep into her, and she raked my back with her fingernails, making me gasp as I felt the nails bite into the skin.
“Come on, you whore, fuck me harder, I’m paying for this. I want you to fuck my brains out.”
I slowed up and Nancy looked up at me, anger flashing in her eyes.
“I said fuck my...” As she spoke, I rammed into her with all my strength and she screamed as my cock went deep inside her. I kept going, thrusting in and out with her legs up and over my shoulders.
“Oh my fuck, that’s it, that’s it, fuck mommy hard,”
I glanced over to see Nin masturbating Joe as he filmed what was happening on his phone. I couldn’t have cared less if Steven Spielberg was filming us, I just wanted to fuck Nancy forever. She shuddered beneath me, and her climax exploded through her.
“Fuck, fuck, fuck,” she screamed, pushed me over the edge and I came with a growl, my cum pouring into the condom. I pulled out and flopped onto the bed beside Nancy, desperately trying to catch my breath. I looked across to the sofa and Nin grinned at me as I took the condom off. She came over, picked it up and threw it into a waste bin before going back to stroking Joe’s erect cock. I turned to look at Nancy and she grinned at me.
“That was fucking great, Scarlett. But, we ain’t finished yet, baby. Joe, get over here. I want you inside me.”
She rolled over onto her hands and knees across the bed and her pussy glistened in the light. Nin shoved me round to her head, and Nancy hungrily took me inside her mouth. Her tongue and fingers soon had me hard again and on the other side the bed Joe knelt behind his wife, his cock ready to penetrate her. Whatever nerves Nancy might have felt about all this had disappeared in the lust she was now feeling. Joe moved forward and slid straight inside his wife’s pussy and in turn pushed Nancy onto my cock. She gagged, but kept me inside. I watched as Nin filmed it all using Joe’s phone, coming in for close ups on Nancy’s face and then around to film Joe fucking her from behind. Incredibly, whilst she was still filming it all, Nin got on the bed and straddling Nancy’s back, slid her cock first into Joe’s mouth, then turned round and did the same to me.
I came first, but my cock slipped out and I sprayed cum over Nancy’s face. Joe followed, with Nancy close behind, screaming as her husband pushed her face onto the bed. Nin continued to film as we fell onto the bed, a mass of panting bodies. Nancy recovered first, grabbed me and kissed me tenderly.
“Thank you, Scarlett, that was lovely and so are you. Come on, let’s use the shower first to clean up, those two can wait.” She pulled me up, and we headed to the bathroom. We washed each other under the shower and before long I was erect again and she wanted me to fuck her from the back, standing up with her hands up against the wall. It seemed the least I could do. We dried ourselves and walked back into the bedroom just as Joe was fucking Nin one more time. Nancy grabbed the phone and filmed them until they collapsed on the bed. As they headed off to the shower, I found my clothes and got dressed. Nancy had put her robe back on and poured us both a glass of wine as we waited for Nin and Joe.
There was something which intrigued me and I wanted to ask Nancy a question. “Nancy, you don’t have to tell me, but was it your choice of someone like me tonight or was it Joe’s?”
“Why do you want to know?”
“When we arrived, you seemed nervous, and I thought all this was Joe’s idea, and you were just playing along to please him. But, as we got into it, it occurred to me more and more that you were the one in charge.”
She smiled as she spoke. “Scarlett, No problem. You’re right, it was my idea. Joe and I are happily married, but our businesses don’t always let us share much downtime together, so my trip here gave us an opportunity. I guess I have always had more of an adventurous streak than him. I didn’t want to do this with a man because a man would have represented a threat to Joe. This way, we could both get what we wanted without me also being threatened by Joe fucking another woman.”
She hesitated, “Sorry for saying that.” I shrugged, it didn’t bother me. She smiled and went on, “I know Joe has always been fascinated by ladyboys, so I dropped a few hints and so he thinks this was all his idea. But, it was really mine. Of course, I acted a little nervous just to reassure him he was in charge. Don’t tell him.” She grinned as she said it, and I smiled back, “Don’t worry, Nancy, your secret is safe with me.” In the end, I guess women really are smarter than men.
She stroked my face, looking serious. “Although I have one regret, Scarlett.”
“What’s that?”
“I didn’t get to use my strapon with you. I like giving as well as taking.” She kissed me and said. “Still, maybe another time.”
Well, that’s not going to happen, I thought.
Chapter 8
Nin was chattering away in the tuk-tuk back to our hotel, but I didn’t feel like talking much. I was too exhausted from what had happened with Nancy and Joe to be very talkative. I was simply aching for sleep. Back inside the apartment, Nin fished a bundle of notes from her bag.
“Half for you, Jamie.” She held out a fistful of Dollar bills.
“Nin, you keep it, it’s fine.” I said, pushing the money back into her hand. She stared at me.
“Why not? It’s for you. Are you mad with me?”
“No, I’m not mad with you, Nin.”
“Jamie, you earned it. It’s yours.”
“Nin, I think you need it more than I do.”
I couldn’t tell her that if I took the money, it would make me feel like a real whore. I know for tonight it’s exactly what I had been. It had been what Nancy had called me, and maybe I had enjoyed it more than I wanted to admit. But, I thought if I didn’t take the money I could pretend it had been something else; an adventure, a one-off experience never to be repeated. Nin shrugged and pushed the money into her bag. I gave her a kiss and headed to my room, where, instead of sleeping, I tossed and turned, my mind flitting anxiously from what I had done tonight to what was going to happen over the next few days.
I got up early to swim laps in the pool to calm myself down, which worked for a while at least. When I got back to the room, I found a text on my phone from Dao telling me she would be here at 10 to pick me up. I woke Nin with some coffee and sat on the side of her bed.
“Nin, there’s something I have to tell you.”
“What?” She yawned, rubbing the sleep from her eyes.
I took a deep breath, “Kritsada has asked me to be with him at his party on Wednesday.”
She shrugged, “I know, you tell me before.”
“No, I mean he wants me to be his escort for the party.”
“What you mean escort?” Her eyes opened wide as she caught on to what I meant. “You mean he wants you to go as Jamie?”
I nodded, unable to keep eye contact with her. “As Jamie, yes.”
“And you agree?”
“Yes,” I whispered, unable to look her in the eye. She fell back against her pillow, “Why he want you to do this?”
“I honestly don’t know. He said someone had let him down, and he thought I might like to do it.”
She sipped her coffee. “Why you want to do it?”
I squirmed in my chair. “I didn’t get a chance to say no, he assumed I would do it, and I got carried along…” my voice tailed off.
“You really like being Jamie, yes?”
I blushed and nodded. “Yes, I do. I feel different when I’m Jamie, nicer, special somehow. I like the clothes and…”
“You like to fuck too as Jamie, I think.” She grinned wickedly as she said it, and I went even redder if that was possible. But, she was right, I did like the sex as Jamie.
She thought for a moment, “Does he want to fuck you?”
“Oh my God. No. I’m sure he doesn’t.” But, somewhere inside I felt a sudden thrill at the thought.
Nin suddenly grinned, “Then I think you must take this chance with Kritsada. Does Miss Alex and Miss Areeya know?”
I shook my head, then I caught myself thinking, I wonder if they do? Is this another one of Alex’s games? Would she put Kritsada up to this? That was too much to think about, so I shoved the thought to the back of my mind.
“Dao will be coming this morning to help me get ready, but will you come with me?”
Nin reached out for my hand and smiled. “Yes, I come with you.”
***
Dao arrived promptly and Nin and I met her in the lobby. I had agonised over what to wear but decided to play it safe and so I dressed as James. I tried to see if I could read anything in Dao’s manner about what she thought of me and what I had agreed to do, but she was her usual professional and efficient self.
“We go to dress fitting this morning, and this afternoon we go to spa. Tomorrow, we have second fitting for dress and go to spa. Then Wednesday we have final fitting and second spa visit for final preparations before party. We then go straight to party. All clear?”
It seemed it was simply another project as far as Dao was concerned.
“OK, but Nin is coming with us too.”
Dao merely nodded and made a note on the iPad she was holding, then gestured towards a limo idling outside. The driver jumped out and held the door open for Nin and me to get in the back. Dao sat in the front and barked an order to the driver. We set off, and it was clear the driver knew his business as he found ways around the heavier than usual Bangkok traffic. Half an hour later, we slid to a stop outside an anonymous building close to Pratunam market where locals go to buy clothes at wholesale prices.
The driver opened the door for us and we left the air-conditioned car and stepped into the sauna like atmosphere outside. Dao spoke into an entry phone and we were buzzed inside. We were greeted with a deep wai by a Thai girl who ushered us into a large room decorated in classic Thai style. Upholstered chairs and a sofa surrounded what looked like a small round stage in the middle of the room. Low tables in front of the sofas held cold drinks and snacks. Dao disappeared through a side door and Nin and I sat with a drink smiling nervously to each other.
Dao reappeared in a few minutes and asked us to follow her into a side room. Inside was the Thai girl who had welcomed us at the door.
“This is Fai. She will be measuring you for size. Please remove all your clothes so she can begin.”
“What? Here? All of them?” Needless to say, I blushed crimson.
“Of course.”
I heard Nin giggling in the background.
“Please wear this for measuring.” Dao handed me a pair of white panties which would at least cover some of my embarrassment. Turning my back to them brought forth another bout of giggling from Nin. I took off the shoes, shirt and shorts I was wearing and Fai appeared and took them from me. Slipping off my boxers I slid the panties up my legs and settled myself into them. I turned around to see Fai and Dao looking serious, but Nin was trying, and failing, to conceal her smile behind her hand. Fai came forward holding what looked suspiciously like a sci-fi ray gun with two barrels.
“Do not worry,” said Dao, seeing the startled look on my face. “It is 3d scanner. It is much quicker and more accurate than old fashioned tape measure. Measurements go straight to computer which make patterns and then cut material.”
Fai said something in Thai and Dao translated. “Please stand with legs slightly apart and arms outstretched to side. Try not to move while measuring takes place. It is all perfectly safe.” I stood as she asked and Fai started the scanner and bands of red light moved up and down over my body. Fai walked slowly around me and within a few minutes she clicked off the scanner and bowed. Dao handed me a silk robe which I gratefully pulled on.
“What happens next, Dao?”
“Khun Kritsada has chosen some options for your dress, but he is happy for you to make final choice. We will return to other room to see the dresses and for you to make your selection. Then we will have lunch and go to spa for first session. Then back to hotel.”
We walked back into the main room where there were four beautiful Thai girls waiting for us on the dais, each wearing one of the four dresses from which I was to make my choice. I glanced at Nin who she smiled at me and slipped her hand into mine.
“They all lovely, Jamie. You would look pretty in any of them, I am very jealous.”
It was true, the dresses were all fabulous. They were based on traditional Thai dress but each had a modern twist to them. A couple had deep slits in the long skirt and others had heavily decorated shawls. The colours were deep and lustrous; blues, reds, pinks, greens and coral colours in exquisite fabrics and with gold or silver embroidery. Each was cut to accentuate the flow of the fabric and as the models turned the dresses seemed to flow around them.
They were all so beautiful I couldn’t make up my mind. I begged Dao and Nin to help me.
“That one look like wedding dress,” whispered Nin. “Maybe Kritsada want marry you.”
Well that one’s out, I thought.
“Dao, which one would Kritsada prefer?”
She smiled, “It is up to you, of course, but I think you would look pretty in this one.” She pointed to a dress with a silver sequined bodice and a flame red skirt that seemed to float as the model turned in front of us.
“It lovely, you would look beautiful.” whispered Nin in my ear.
The dress looked dazzling and the more I looked at it, the more I pictured myself wearing it. The skirt had a slit at the side which reveal a lot of leg, but I had already made my mind up. It was the one I wanted to wear. I paused as I questioned myself one more time; why was I doing this? I could still pull out of this if I wanted to. The two little voices were back in my mind. One was shouting, you’re mad, you’re going to be dressed as a woman and God knows what might happen at the party, man up and say no. The other whispered you will look so beautiful and you won’t get another chance like this, and it’s true you don’t know what will happen, but it would be fun. I groaned to myself, looked at Nin and Dao, then said, “I’ll wear the red one.”
I swear I saw the ghost of a smile flick across Dao’s face, but it was gone in a flash. Nin squealed and clapped her hands before giving me a big hug. “You will be so lovely, I know it.” I almost felt sick as I realised I had crossed my Rubicon, and there was no going back now. Dao nodded to the models who bowed and left. Dao said something to Fai who nodded and offered her hand to me.
“Please go with Fai, she will help you choose your underthings to go with the dress.” Dao was back to her normal PA self. I glanced nervously at Nin, who said quickly, “I come too.” She stood up and took my other hand before Dao could object. Fai led us through to another room and my eyes widened as it was full of the most beautiful lingerie you could imagine. There were racks and racks of bras and panties, corsets and suspender belts in every kind of fabric and colour you could imagine. I heard Nin take a deep breath as she looked around and she ran her fingers over the panties.
Fai was flicking through the racks until she came to what she was looking for and pulled out first a white bra, followed by a matching pair of panties. I stretched out my hand and ran my fingers over the flimsy material. The feeling as my fingers slid over the silk was so sensual it gave me goosebumps. Nin appeared at my side, “Pretty, but I think this look good on you.” From behind her back she produced what I at first thought was a swimsuit.
“But I’m not going swimming.”
Nin giggled, “It not swimsuit, it corset.” She held it out in front of her and I blushed at how stupid I must have sounded. Looking closer it was a corset; not one of those heavy old fashioned foundation garments but a light and lacy garment, with suspenders as well to attach stockings. The bra cups were embroidered with pretty little bows and the front was a vee shaped panel with laces holding the embroidered side panels together.
“Oh, Nin, I couldn’t possibly wear that, it’s...it’s…”
“It what, Jamie?”
It’s too beautiful, I thought to myself. Nin held it up against me and turned me towards a mirror.
“See, it lovely, it also give you some woman shape.”
I had no idea what material it was made from, but it was surprisingly light and smooth as I held it in my trembling fingers.
“No, no, I can’t.” I felt my willpower draining away as I looked at myself in the mirror, imagining what I would look like wearing it.
Nin could sense my resistance waning and she pulled open my robe, “Please, Jamie, for me, try it on. If you don’t like it, you can wear other stuff.”
I hesitated for a second, then shrugged off the robe. Nin stood in front and helped me step into the corset and pull it up, and I put my arms through the attached bra straps. It already felt tight around me, but then Fai pulled the laces from behind. I gasped as I felt the pressure on my waist increase as Fai pulled the laces tighter and tighter.
“Oh, my God, that’s too tight.”
Fai and Nin giggled from behind me as I felt my insides being squashed. They stopped pulling, and I breathed a little easier. Nin handed me a pair of matching panties and with a little difficulty I stepped into them and pulled them up. The panties were exquisite with lace and bows to match the corset. I felt the familiar tingle as they settled around my cock and balls. The suspenders were tickling my legs and Fai produced a pair of white lace top stockings and motioned me to sit down. I gingerly did so with as bits of the corset poked into me. Fai rolled one stocking into a doughnut shape and indicated I should point my toes. She rolled the stocking up my leg and I shivered at the sensation as she smoothed them up to the top of my leg.
Nin noticed my reaction and laid her hand on my arm. “It feel good, yes?”
I nodded and closed my eyes as little explosions were going off in my mind at what I was feeling. I felt someone tug the suspender and I opened my eyes to see Nin attaching the tab to the top of the stocking. Fai was busy sliding a stocking up my other leg whilst Nin attached the suspenders. I was besieged by new feelings; the tug of the suspenders against the stockings, the constriction of the corset and the lace of the panties sliding across my cock. As usual my cock betrayed me.
Fai saw what was happening and giggled, making my discomfort even worse. I closed my eyes and tried to wish my hard on away, but that only made it grow more. Nin caught onto what was going on.
“Don’t worry, I fix.”
She dropped to her knees in front of me, spread my legs apart and pulled down the front of the panties allowing my cock to protrude. I was as red as a beetroot but Fai didn’t seem to find anything amiss as Nin plunged her mouth over my cock and used her tongue, lips and fingers on my now raging erection. I looked down to see Nin’s head bobbing up and down on my cock and it wasn’t long before her world class skills had their effect, and with a grunt I came into her mouth. Fai had a tissue ready, and she wiped the end of my cock as Nin cleaned up her lips where some cum had escaped. I slumped in the chair, and Nin pulled my panties back up and patted my now shrinking cock.
“That better, no?”
I nodded weakly and then Fai and Nin helped me to my feet. I stood a little shakily, a strange excitement flooding through me as I stood there in the corset and stockings.
Fai handed Nin something, and they both giggled. “What?” I said.
“Finishing touches, Jamie.” Nin moved behind me and slid breast forms into the bra cups and Fai adjusted them from the front so they fitted properly in the cups.
“Look nice, Jamie, very sexy.” said Nin, and stood back. I looked down and all I could see were the now filled cups jutting out from my chest. I looked at Fai and Nin trying to read in their faces how I looked. They were both smiling broadly, but I couldn’t work out what they were thinking. Fai grabbed my arm and turned me round and I came face to face with myself in a full-length mirror.
My hand flew to my mouth. OK, I wasn’t exactly a lingerie model, but the corset and the stockings had done something almost magical to my shape. My legs looked longer, and the corset had nipped me in enough to give me something approaching a waist. The breast forms filled me out at the top and I was astounded at the effect. I put my hands down and turned around in front of the mirror and I could see how the corset had made subtle but noticeable changes to my shape. I looked at Nin who was smiling broadly.
“It look good, Jamie, va va voom.”
I couldn’t help laughing, and Fai smiled too. I felt the stockings pulling on the suspenders and the gentle swish of the nylon made me shiver. The sensation was intoxicating, and I wondered if I could do this.
“Can I really wear this?” I asked out loud.
“Yes.” came the answer from both Nin and Fai.
“OK, OK, I will.”
Nin clapped and gave me a hug, running her hands over my body and down my legs.
“Careful or you’ll need to help me out again.”
She laughed and hugged me again. Fai and Nin helped me out of the corset and I felt relieved but also disappointed as it came off. Relief that I could breathe properly again, but regret that it was gone. I shook my head in confusion.
We emerged from the room with me back in my James clothes to find Dao waiting for us. Nin and I sat down as Dao drew Fai away and had a whispered conversation. I let my mind drift, wondering yet again what I had let myself in for. Where was this leading? What did I really want? Who was I? James, Jamie or Scarlett? I know I enjoyed being Jamie, and Scarlett. But, did it mean I had to stop being James? Could I cope with being all three? My head throbbed as these thoughts spun around in my mind. Nin dragged me back to the present when she dug her elbow in my ribs and whispered. “What you think about Dao?”
“Huh?”
“I said, what you think about Dao?”
“Er, I don’t know. I mean I think she’s smart and efficient, seems to have everything under control. Why?”
“I think she gay.”
“What?”
“I think she gay. You know, she like girls.” Nin said patiently as you might do to a slightly dim child.
“Yes Nin, I know what gay means.” I looked across to where Dao was standing talking to Fai. The thought hadn’t entered my mind.
“Nin, what on earth makes you think that?”
Nin tapped her nose, “I watch her with Fai, and I think they have thing going.”
I shrugged, I had no idea what Nin was talking about, and to be honest I couldn’t have cared less. I turned to watch Dao and Fai talking, and I couldn’t see anything special between the two of them.
“You’re dreaming, Nin.”
“No, I right.”
I shrugged. “Does it matter, Nin?”
Nin shook her head, “No, I guess not. Her business but thought you should know.”
We shut up as Dao walked across to us. “Fai will get everything ready for dress fitting tomorrow. So, we go to lunch now.”
We headed back out in the Bangkok traffic and drew up at a restaurant on Sukhumvit Soi. Over an exquisite lunch of beautifully cooked and presented Thai dishes, I was determined to ask Dao some questions about Kritsada’s party.
“Dao, I really need to know more about the party on Wednesday night. I’ve been told nothing. What is the party for? Is it a special occasion?”
“No, not special. Kritsada has regular parties like this throughout the year. He invites friends and business people, some entertainers as well as some politicians and diplomats. There will be one ambassador there, but for security I cannot tell which one.”
“But can you tell me some names, I don’t want to embarrass myself by not knowing who is who, please Dao, I’m going to be so nervous.”
She hesitated for a moment, wondering if she was going to breach some confidences, then I could see her relent and she showed me a list on her iPad. There were about 30 names, about half were Thai and the other half western names and a few Companies but without specific names. She ran through the Thai names, some were business acquaintances, some politicians.
“Thank you, Dao. Can you send me the list so I can learn some names?”
“OK, but you cannot share with anyone, is so important.”
“No. of course not, it’s just for me. Will it be at Kritsada’s house?”
“No, he has hired a boat on the river. It’s an old sugar barge turned into a club and restaurant. He has hired the whole boat.”
“What happens at these parties, Dao?”
“There will be drinks, some entertainment. Traditional Thai dancing this time. Then dinner and more entertainment.”
“Dao, why did Kritsada ask me to do this?”
She paused, looked at me, then glanced away. “I don’t know why. He told me to get everything set up. I didn’t ask why, not my place. It will be nice evening, I think. Now I have to go to office, things to do. Car will take you wherever you want to go. I see you tomorrow at ten.”
I watched her as she left and wondered why she had lied.
***
Nin and I finished our lunch and asked the car to take us back to the hotel. I had a massage in the hotel spa and left Nin finishing up the project work we had frankly neglected over the past few days. My phone rang and without thinking I answered it, only to hear Jandaeng’s drawling voice. “I want to meet tonight.” I felt the anger rise, and I snapped back.
“What if I don’t want to?”
There was a pause, I honestly don’t think he expected me to pushback, and it knocked him out of his stride.
“Listen to me.” He was screaming down the phone now. “Do I have to remind you what I can do to you if you don’t do what I say? I can make you and your fucking friends disappear anytime I want. You do not want to try my patience too much. Now, meet me at the bar where we met before at 8. Do not fucking dare to be late.”
I was shaken by the force of his reaction. He was normally calm and controlled. I had never heard him lose it quite like this. I called Thaksin to tell him about the meeting and he told me to expect a shadow in the bar when I met with Jandaeng. He warned me to be careful. They had intercepted electronic chatter from the Triads that they were losing patience with a source in the police. No names were mentioned, but Thaksin suspected it might be Jandaeng. I didn’t have to be a genius to work out why Jandaeng might be so jumpy. I thought about calling Kritsada with the news but decided to leave it for later. Instead, I called Alex and told her.
“Be careful, babe. Don’t take any risks.” She sounded distracted.
“What’s up?”
“Oh, nothing, I suppose. I’m tired and missing you. I want you back soon, I miss your lovely cock.”
“I miss your cock more.” That made her giggle.
“How’s the preparation for the party going?”
“Oh OK, Nin is helping me so everything’s fine. Dao is very helpful too.”
“Mmm.”
“What do you mean?”
She laughed, “Well, at least I don’t have to worry about you with her.”
“Huh?”
“Don’t tell me you don’t know?”
“Know what?”
“She’s gay, you must have worked it out.”
“That’s what Nin said, I had no idea. How do you know? And why am I always the last to know things?”
“Babe, because you are so dense sometimes. Anyway, what will you be wearing for the party? Make sure it’s something nice, Kritsada’s parties are always special.”
“Er, OK.” I wondered once again if she knew what Kritsada had asked me to do. I was on the point of blurting out the truth when she said, “Sorry, got to rush, babe. Areeya and Pao send their love. Let me know how it goes with Jandaeng and don’t do anything dangerous.”
“Of course, you know me.”
She snorted and ended the call. I hadn’t exactly lied to Alex about what I was doing at Kritsada’s party, but I hadn’t told her the whole truth to be sure. Is a sin of omission as bad as a sin of commission? Luckily, I’m a failed Catholic, so I shook my head and went back to my immediate problem. Nin was meeting Shane tonight for dinner and she had already left. After a quick nap, I showered and headed out to meet Jandaeng.
I arrived half an hour early and slipped in through the back of a bar across the road from where I would meet Jandaeng. I hoped I was far enough inside not to be seen from the outside, but it gave me a good view of the road and the bar. What looked like a couple of Jandaeng’s boys stood outside, both wearing those idiotic sunglasses. I had planned to settle my nerves a little with a drink before meeting Jandaeng, but as I got up to leave, I saw a man walk out of the bar opposite, look right and left before nodding to the two guards. I sat back down quickly, my pulse racing because I knew the man. It was Yut, one of Kritsada’s sub-bosses. The one whose name meant war.
It all started to make sense. We knew someone had been leaking information from Kritsada to his competitors and It had to be someone senior. Yut was the sub-boss who had been the most resistant to Dao and me getting involved in his business. It couldn’t be a coincidence he had come out of the bar where I knew Jandaeng was. I toyed with the idea of calling Kritsada, but I thought I should try to get more evidence first. Paying for my drink I walked out through the back of the bar, up to a cross street then doubled back down the road to the bar where Jandaeng was waiting. I wanted his two boys to see me walking down the street to the bar. They stood aside to let me enter and followed me inside. I spotted Jandaeng at a table in the corner and walked across to him. As I got there one of his men pulled my arms behind me and the other one aggressively frisked me, taking my iPhone and handing it to Jandaeng.
“What the fuck?” I spluttered.
“Making sure you not have any weapons or wearing a wire.” He turned off my phone and laid it down on the table.
I shrugged myself free from the guy holding me and sat down facing Jandaeng. I could see myself in his mirror sunglasses.
“Why? You worried about something?”
“I trust no-one.”
I smiled, “Suspicion always haunts the guilty mind. William Shakespeare.”
He slammed his fist on the table. “I don’t fucking care who said anything. I want to know who will be at the party.”
“First, I want a drink.” I thought he was going to hit me, but he snapped his fingers and one of the bar girls came over, looking scared. I wanted to stall a little as I hadn’t seen anyone in the bar who looked like he might be Thaksin’s man.
“Kho beer Chang khap.” She scurried away and returned with a bottle of Chang. I smiled at her. “Khop khun khap.” She flashed a smile back and disappeared. I took a sip of the beer and looked around. Still no sign of Thaksin’s people. Jandaeng put his hand in his pocket and laid a small pistol on the table, the business end pointing straight at me.
“I want to know who is going to be at the party.”
I couldn’t take my eyes off the small hole in the barrel of the gun in front of me. I reasoned he wouldn’t actually shoot me in here, but as a threat it was a good one.
“OK, OK, I don’t know everyone who will be there, but It includes some of his business contacts. I don’t know all their names but some are foreign. There will be an ambassador as well as some local politicians.”
“Who?” he snapped. I reeled off the names Dao had given me, and when I said one name in particular, I thought I detected a small twitch in the corner of his mouth.
“What time and where will it be?”
“Eight o’clock and on one of the river boats. You know as much as I do now.” I took another swig of my beer. He was running his fingers over the gun and I prayed the safety was on. I was fed up with people pointing guns at me, and I particularly didn’t want to get shot by accident.
“You can go now. I will be in touch again.” I didn’t move, I wanted to push his buttons a little more. “I said, you go now.”
“Only when you tell me when this will be all over?”
“All over, what you mean?”
“Well this must be part of a plan you have. You said Kritsada was involved in politics, isn’t it what this is all about? Isn’t that why you’re investigating him? When will you get off my back?”
“Listen to me, you worthless farang,” he hissed. “I will decide when this is finished. Until then you will do what I want. Is that clear?”
I shrugged, “OK, but don’t underestimate Kritsada, he’s a smart operator. He suspects someone in his business has been informing on him. Someone other than me I mean. He thinks he knows who it is.”
Jandaeng stiffened and even behind those glasses I could sense his eyes narrowing. I thought for a moment I might have gone too far.
“Who does he think it is?” Wrong answer I thought, it confirms there is a mole. He should have ignored the comment.
“He hasn’t told me, I heard him saying whoever it is will pay heavily for his betrayal.”
Jandaeng recovered his composure, perhaps realising he had let slip something.
“Phhh, Kritsada stupid. He think he can get away with everything. I know people who more clever than him by far. He not so smart. If he was he would get out of Thailand for his own good. He will be one who pays.”
“Who is it you know?”
He leant forward and grabbed my wrist and twisted it painfully backwards. “You ask too many questions. You would be better to do what you are told. Otherwise you might end up in canal.”
He let go of my wrist, “Now fuck off out of my sight. I will call you when I need you.”
I grabbed my phone and walked away, rubbing my sore wrist, and I retraced my steps through the back of the first bar from where I could watch Jandaeng’s bar. I sat there with a beer, nursing my sore wrist and even had one of the bar girls come over and sit with me as cover. She got bored after a while as I wasn’t going to do anything more than sit there and went off to find a more profitable client.
I bought another beer and I must have waited for about an hour before I saw an unmistakable bullet-headed figure walking up to the bar opposite. Yut walked straight in but snatched a few shots of him on my phone as he turned his head to nod at Jandaeng’s man. It was no more than ten minutes later when Yut came back out of the bar with a face like thunder. I was ready this time and got a clear video clip of him.
Back at the hotel I found a quiet corner in the bar and called Thaksin. I filled him in on what Jandaeng had said but left out what I had discovered about Yut. That was for me to tell Kritsada.
“Jandaeng seemed twitchy, I think he’s under pressure. Oh, I didn’t see any of your men in the bar.”
He laughed, “I don’t only have men working for me.”
The penny dropped. “Oh, it was the bar girl.”
“She said you handled yourself very well, by the way. She was worried when he put the gun on the table, but it didn’t seem to frighten you.”
I didn’t bother to tell him I had been scared rigid by it. I made my way up to the room and let myself in. Lights were on in Nin’s bedroom but the door was closed, and I assumed she was back from dinner with Shane. I walked over and without thinking opened the door. I stopped dead as I saw Shane, naked and on his back with Nin, equally naked, squatting on top of him, bouncing up and down on his massive cock.
Chapter 9
I froze in the open door watching Nin and Shane fucking each other on the bed. She was squatting on top of him with her back towards me. Shane’s hands were on her breasts as he drove upwards into her. They were both grunting loudly, and I could see the sweat shining on both their bodies from the effort. Nin arched her back as she bounced up and down taking him deep inside her. She threw her head back and groaned as she slammed down onto him thrusting up at her. Shane grunted, “I’m cumming.” which snapped me out of my daze.
I didn’t think Shane had seen me, his mind seemed intent on other things. I backed out of the room, closing the door as quietly as I could. I didn’t know if they heard me or not. Pouring myself a drink I sat down to think about what I had seen. It shouldn’t have surprised me that they would get together for I knew they had grown increasingly close to each other, and it wasn’t as if they hadn’t fucked each other before.
So, why did I feel this was different? After all, I had fucked, and been fucked by both of them, individually and together, but this was the two of them on their own - without me. Was I jealous? Hell yes, I thought, but then, just as quickly, did that matter? No, not really. I reasoned they had no obligations towards me, and I none towards them. Except, of course, for the not insignificant matter of them being the best friends I had in the world. I snorted to myself at how shallow I had been. Surely their friendship was infinitely more important than a stab of jealousy at being left out of a fuck session.
The door opened and Shane emerged looking sheepish. He had put his trousers on and was pulling a t-shirt over his head. I guessed they must have heard me close the door.
“Hi, James. You OK?” He tried for nonchalance but ended up looking bashful. Nin appeared wearing one of the hotel robes and slid behind Shane, peeking out at me from behind his back. They looked like guilty kids who had been caught scrumping for apples. It took all my effort not to burst out laughing at them.
“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to interrupt. It looked like you two were having fun.” I said with a straight face.
“No worries, we didn’t hear you come back.”
“No, I think both of you were making way too much noise to hear anything.”
Nin was looking anxiously at me, and Shane actually blushed. “We didn’t plan on doing anything, it sort of just happened.”
“Yeah? Like all your clothes sort of just fell off, and Nin sort of just fell onto your dick?”
“Now, look, James…” I couldn’t hold myself back any longer and burst out laughing.
“For God’s sake, lighten up, you two. If the two best friends I have in the world can’t get it together without worrying about my feelings, then I must be a crap friend. Nin, stop hiding behind Shane. I want a hug.”
She shrieked and skipped over to throw her arms around my neck. “You not mad?”
“No, I’m not mad. How could I be mad with you two? Not only have you both saved my life, I am not sure how I would cope without either of you.”
She squeezed me tight, and I reached up a hand to Shane who grinned and put my hand in his.
“Nin, can you get me another drink please?”
She bounced off the couch and headed over to the bar. I looked up at Shane and raised an eyebrow at him.
“Look, we get along, Nin and me. I really like her and she likes me, I think. You don’t mind?”
“I have to admit I was a teeny bit jealous when I opened the door, but no I don’t mind. I’m glad if you two are happy.”
Shane nodded. “Thanks, mate.” Nin arrived back with the drinks. “Nin told me about the party on Wednesday. Are you sure about doing this?”
“No, I’m not sure, but I think I’m too far in to stop now. And, to tell you the truth I’m half scared and half excited by it all.”
“OK, I’m not going to tell you to stay out of trouble because you’ll ignore that, anyway. What’s happening with the Thai cop?” I filled him on my meeting with Jandaeng and decided to tell him about Yut as well.
“Shit, you sound like you’ve pulled their chains big time. Are you going to tell Kritsada?”
“Tomorrow morning, first thing. He needs to know. Are you on duty this week?”
“On call, only needed if the jerk of an ambassador gets frightened by a spider or something. I’ll see if our intel guys have anything on Yut. Probably not, but you never know.”
“OK, I’m knackered, so I’m going to bed. Will you still be here in the morning?”
“I have to be back at the embassy by 0600, so probably not.” Nin dug Shane in the ribs and he grinned, “OK, we’re off to bed too. Do you want to join us?”
“Sorely tempted as I am, there are rare times when three is too much of a crowd. Nin, I’ll see you in the morning. Let me know if you hear anything, Shane.” I kissed them both and headed for my room. As I opened my door Shane picked Nin up and carried her giggling to the other bedroom.
I sent Alex a text to tell her I was OK, but got no response. It made me wonder if everything was all right on Samui, as she had sounded distracted on the phone earlier, but I was sure she would tell me if anything was wrong.
***
I woke to find Nin curled up next to me in bed, and I guess she must have crept in after Shane had left. I propped myself up on my arm and watched her sleeping. She smiled at something in her sleep, and I giggled to myself thinking it was Shane. She blinked her eyes open and I leant across and kissed her.
“Sawasdee kha, Nin.”
She grinned at me and kissed me back. “I was lonely when Shane left. It OK for me to sleep here?”
“Of course, you’re always welcome to sleep with me.”
As she giggled and stretched, the sheet slid off to reveal her nut-brown body with her small breasts rising and falling and her cock nestling between her legs. She rolled on top of me for a kiss and her leg brushed my cock, and it didn’t take much for the feel of her warm soft skin to make it wake up and pay attention. I felt her fingers searching for my cock and she giggled as she found it, running her fingers up and down the hardening shaft, all the while looking into my eyes to see if I wanted more.
Her fingers fluttered along the length of my cock and she kissed me, her tongue snaking its way inside my mouth. I sucked hard on it and I felt her nipples stiffen as she pressed into my chest. Her tongue slipped out of my mouth, and with one hand she pushed my head backwards and licked and kissed her way down my neck. She butterfly kissed her way down to my nipples, kissing first one and then the other, before taking them between her lips and into her warm mouth. She sucked them until they were as hard as pebbles before tongue flicking them then nipping them with her teeth. I moaned with pleasure and looked down to see her staring up at me. She pushed a finger in between my lips and I sucked it into my mouth, like a little cock.
Her finger still in my mouth Nin slid down my chest, and I felt her hair brush over my cock which made me twitch. My cock was now at full staff and stood up straight from my groin. Nin flicked her hair once more over the head, a feeling so sensual it made me moan out loud. She was still stroking me with one hand and I pushed my hips upwards to get some relief. Nin pushed me back onto the bed and slid her finger out of my mouth. I nearly exploded as she simultaneously tweaked my nipple with her fingers and blew across the head of my cock.
“Fuck,” I shouted as she flickered her tongue against my cock like a snake’s tasting the air. My back arched on the bed as I struggled to cope with the sensations coursing through me. She twisted my nipple again, making me yelp, and I thrust upwards as Nin took my cock all the way into her mouth. Her hot mouth closed around my cock and her tongue lapped its way around the head before flicking at the super sensitive skin where the shaft meets the head.
With my cock still in her mouth, she twisted around so that suddenly I felt her cock pushing against my cheek. I opened my eyes, for they had been tightly closed for the past few minutes, to see her hard cock and balls right above my face. As she sucked and licked my cock, I took hers into my mouth, trying to give her as much pleasure as she was giving me. I had loved the feeling of a cock in my mouth; the contrast between the steely hardness and the warm soft sponginess. Feeling the life pulsing through it, filling my mouth with its musty odour and the knowledge I was giving pleasure to someone by taking them into me. I was no expert, but I had learnt some things and I felt Nin’s cock stiffen as I used my tongue and lips as well as I could.
I felt my climax building and flow down through my body into my cock, hardening it until I erupted, flooding cum into Nin’s mouth. She spluttered and some of my cum splashed onto my legs. As my climax faded, Nin’s cock twitched and with a grunt she came, spurting her cum into my mouth. I wrapped my mouth around her shaft trying to lock everything in and her cum filled my mouth. I swallowed and lost the lip lock so some of it splashed out, but I swallowed nearly everything.
Nin rolled off me and we lay back on the bed, grinning stupidly at each and trying to catch our breath. I brushed some hair away from Nin’s face and kissed her.
“Thanks Nin, that was awesome.”
“Jamie, you getting good at sucking cock, was great.” Is it odd I felt so proud about the compliment?
“I’ve had good teachers.”
Nin giggled. “Thank you, you so nice about me and Shane.”
I rolled onto my side and held her face in my hands. “Nin, there is nothing more I could wish for than you will find someone to make you happy. If that’s Shane, then it’s more than I could ever hope for. My two best friends in the world making each other happy would be a dream come true.”
I could see tears appearing in her eyes. “Do you think he like me?”
“I think Shane likes you very very much, Nin. Do you like him?”
She nodded, “Yes, I like him so much, but I have been hurt before. It hard for me to believe in man.”
“Nin, Shane’s been hurt too, don’t forget. He’s a special guy, he deserves someone too. You need to tell him how you feel.”
She sucked in her breath. “Thank you, Jamie. You are a very special friend.”
We hugged each other for a while and I could feel her tears splash onto my shoulder, and I wished with all my heart she would find happiness.
I realised Nin was calling me Jamie all the time now. I decided I liked that.
***
It was getting late, so we rushed to get showered and grab breakfast before Dao would arrive. She was there precisely on time and we climbed into the car to go to the dress fitting. As we crawled through the usual heavy traffic, I asked as casually as I could. “Dao, have you seen Yut recently?”
“No, why do you ask?”
“Oh, only I thought I caught a glimpse of him last night when I was out for a drink.”
“No, it can’t be. he’s out of Bangkok at the moment. Sorting out problems in Phuket I believe.”
“OK, I must have been mistaken, thank you.”
I knew for sure it had been Yut last night, and his being supposedly out of Bangkok made it even more suspicious. I remembered I had forgotten to call Kritsada about Yut.
“Dao, is Kritsada in the office?”
“No, he’s in Kuala Lumpur. He flies back tomorrow for the party.”
“OK, thanks, no problem, it can wait.”
She looked at me for a moment, trying to work out if I was up to something. She was going to say something, but we drew up outside the dress shop and with my heart now racing we jumped out of the car. Fai met us, ushering Nin and I into a room we hadn’t seen before. Dao said she would be outside working while we had the fitting. Nin felt me shaking and grabbed my hand, “Jamie, you’re trembling. It will all be all right.”
Easy for you to say, I thought. I’m the one who’s going to dressed up like a princess and be the hostess of a party for a group of friends and contacts of one of Bangkok’s most powerful men. Actually, come to think of it, Nin would love to do it.
In my admittedly limited experience of luxury shopping, it’s my theory that the price of an item in a shop rises in inverse proportion to the number of items on display in the shop. A rail ran along one side of the room, but held only one thing. A single garment bag hung in the centre of the rail, a spot light trained on it as if to say, ‘I’m the star of this show, not you.’ I could tell it was my dress as I could see the red of the skirt through the plastic. Laid out on a bench to one side was the corset and panty set together with a packet of stockings. Beneath the dress lay a pair of red shoes with what looked like a four-inch heel. I immediately felt an overwhelming desire to flee and hide myself away from whatever I had agreed to do.
Nin jabbed me in my side and realised they were waiting for me to get undressed. I stripped and laid my clothes to one side. Strangely, I felt none of the embarrassment I had felt yesterday in front of Fai. Maybe Nin giving me a blow job in front of her had knocked that out of the window. Fai handed me the panties, and I shivered deliciously as I slid them up my legs. Nin picked up the corset and with Fai’s help wrapped it around me and tightened the laces at the back. I swear they pulled them tighter than they did the previous day. Fai slipped the breast forms into the bra cups and my head went a little woozy, but I tried to take shallower breaths and it felt better.
There was no way I was going to be able to put the stockings on myself wearing the corset, so Fai unwrapped them, knelt at my feet and rolled them up my legs, attaching the tops to the suspenders. Nin brought the shoes over and Fai, still kneeling at my feet, helped me to slip my feet into them. I hadn’t worn a heel as high as this before, so I stretched out my hand to Nin and she and Fai helped me to my feet. Oh my God, I wasn’t prepared for the feeling as I finally let go of their hands. I felt I was a child again learning to ride my first bike. That same sense of terror as I had felt when Dad let go of the bike and I was wobbling along the road on my own. I tried a careful step and then another. Fai and Nin were on either side acting as my training wheels.
I tottered once or twice but wearing the heels on the date with Nancy had at least prepared me for this. I felt my calves tighten, and I thought my bum was sticking out as I walked a few steps. My confidence was growing but then I tried to turn around. Luckily, Nin was at my side and stopped me falling flat on my backside as I found out just how difficult it is to turn around in heels.
I was getting more and more accomplished when I caught sight of myself in one of the wall mirrors and I was so surprised I nearly fell again, Fai saving me this time. I had seen the corset yesterday but I guess I was wearing it with more confidence this time, and the shoes definitely made everything look better. My legs looked longer and shapelier, and my bum looked different. The corset pulled me in at the waist giving me some semblance of a feminine shape. I turned and looked over my shoulder at myself in the mirror and Nin laughed as I admired myself.
“You look beautiful, Jamie.”
I blushed, and she gave me a hug. Fai had taken the garment bag down from the hanger, slid the dress out and laid it the back of a chair. Fai unzipped the dress and held it open for me to step into. I held onto Nin for support and both gently pulled the dress up, slid my arms through and then up and over my shoulders. I trembled as the material slid over my skin. It was like being caressed by the softest of feathers and I felt a thrill as Fai pulled the zip up at the back and I was finally encased in my dress.
I turned to look at myself in the mirror and my mouth dropped open. The embroidered bodice and sleeves sparkled and shimmered, a thousand tiny points of light flickering as I moved. The embroidery was exquisite, swirling patterns in traditional Thai designs with little cut outs allowing a beautiful pink backing to show through, and the deep scarlet silk of the full skirt fell in folds from just below the bosom to the floor, and I felt it ripple as I moved. Fai held out the skirt to one side so I could see how much material was in the skirts. There appeared to be so much of it, but it seemed so light. I felt the silk sliding over my stockings and I was almost undone with the sensuality of how it felt.
Summoning the courage to move I watched as the skirts flowed around me. I looked over my shoulder and saw how beautiful the dress was even from the back. I tore my eyes away from the mirror to look at Nin who was wearing the biggest smile I had ever seen.
“It look wonderful, Jamie. Red definitely your colour.”
Fai was fussing around pinning and marking where she felt the dress need some final adjustments. She finished and smiled up at me before saying “Chud suay.”
“Fai say it beautiful on you.”
“Khap khun kha, Fai.”
I took a few minutes longer to admire the dress before regretfully allowing Fai and Nin to unzip me and to step out of the dress. While Fai took care of the dress, Nin helped me out of the corset and the rest of my lingerie. It felt awful to step back into my James clothes again and I looked over wistfully as Fai as she took the dress away for its final alterations.
We caught up with Dao and then after a quick lunch we were driven over to the spa for what Dao called my first treatments. It sounded ominous but I was so far in now, it was all or nothing.
***
There are probably tens of thousands of massage parlours and spas in Thailand. It’s a national obsession, and I have had many massages in Thailand since my arrival; some of them good and some of them heavenly, but nothing had prepared me for what was to happen today. The spa was in one of Bangkok’s best hotels and I had insisted Nin accompany me this afternoon, or else everything was off. Dao glared at me, but I think she knew I was serious and gave in, so Nin and I headed into the spa. It was clear from the start this would be a very different experience from my usual hour long medium-hard massage.
Nin and I were shown to a private room with two tables where we undressed and slipped into lovely silk robes. As the sounds of the rainforest played through the speakers and candles scented the air, we sipped cool watermelon juices and chatted about what was to come. Four Thai girls entered and made a wai to us. One of them spoke in Thai, and Nin translated for me as none of the girls spoke English and my Thai was still very basic.
“She says first treatment will be a facial followed by head massage and foot massage.” She saw the smirk on my face, “No, Jamie, not that kind facial. We then have full body scrub and massage which all last about four hours.” She paused as the therapist said something else, and Nin laughed out loud as the girls giggled amongst themselves.
I somehow sensed I was the reason for all the giggling. “Nin, what did she say?”
Nin could barely stop laughing, “She says you are to come back tomorrow for the Bridal Package.”
I blushed, you won’t be at all surprised to hear.
***
The facial was a revelation. I have no idea what it did to my skin, but it was possibly the most relaxing thing I have ever experienced. I had to giggle when I saw Nin with her mask, but then I caught sight of mine in a mirror and I nearly choked with laughter. The head and foot massages which followed were wonderful, so much so that by the time we got to the body scrub I was almost asleep. This was something new and according to Nin it was meant to scrub away dead and flaky cells, leaving your skin fresh and reinvigorated. Alarming images of women with huge muscles armed with scrubbing brushes filled my mind. The therapist indicated we should get onto the table and I was typically hesitant about taking off my robe, but Nin just shrugged hers off and climbed onto her table. Nobody batted an eyelid as she did so, so I followed suit and lay naked face down on the table.
From Nin’s description, I thought it might be like being scrubbed with liquid sandpaper, but it was a remarkably pleasant experience with the therapist taking great care to avoid let’s say my more delicate areas. In the shower Nin and I washed the oils off each other which turned into a very giggly mutual cock grabbing session.
We finished off with what was the best Thai massage I have ever had, and I’ve had a few. When it was all done, I felt totally at ease yet reinvigorated. I could see how addictive a spa can become. After making farewell wais to the therapists we headed back to the hotel in the car.
Nin went ahead of me opened the door and stopped dead making me bump into her.
“What’s up, Nin?” I looked over her shoulder to see a scene of complete chaos. Papers and clothes were strewn over the floor, chairs had been overturned and cushions ripped open.
“What the fuck…”
Chapter 10
As I looked at the wrecked room, one name leapt straight into my mind. Whether Jandaeng had told Yut about me, or he had worked it out by himself, I didn’t know, but I was sure this was his work. It was a message, not just a random break in. Nin edged into the room, but I pulled her back from the door. I didn’t want to find out the hard way there was somebody in there waiting for us.
“Nin, let’s get away from here. We need to work out what to do.”
We went to reception to tell them our room had been broken into. I asked them if they had CCTV coverage of the room. The hotel’s Head of Security appeared, and showed us what they had. There was only one camera trained on the lift up to the penthouse, and all it showed was two men in hotel uniforms entering the lift about two hours before we came back, and the same men coming out of the lift half an hour later.
“Can you identify those two?” I asked him.
“Let me check.” He spoke to an assistant who left to find out.
He and two tough looking security guards came up to the room with us, and he whistled as he saw the damage. “What a mess. I am so sorry for this, has anything been stolen?”
Nin and I took a look around but nothing seemed to be missing. The room safe was untouched with my iPad and our laptops inside. It made me think even more this was intended as a message. The Head of Security’s phone rang and his face darkened as he listened.
He turned to us. “They aren’t hotel staff.” He shrugged his shoulders. “We will call the police, of course, but I doubt there’s anything they can do. Do you have any idea why this has happened?”
I thought I knew damn well, but it wasn’t something I was going to share with him.
“OK, do you want to move to another suite or stay here if I get housekeeping to put everything back? I can post a security guard at the elevator if that is acceptable. Of course, the hotel will reimburse for any damages.”
I looked at Nin and she nodded. “We’ll stay here, but if you can post a guard, that would be great. Oh, and don’t bother with the police. Nothing has been taken, so it’s not worth the hassle.”
I could see he wanted to ask me more questions, but he decided discretion was more appropriate. He left as the housekeepers arrived to clean up the room, whilst Nin and I went down for a drink in the bar. I called Kritsada, but all I got was his answerphone message and I asked him to call me back as soon as he could.
“Who do you think did this, Jamie?”
“I’m pretty sure it’s Yut, Nin.”
She looked thoughtful for a moment, then made a few calls on her mobile. I was sure I heard her say Yut a few times before she finally put her phone down.
“Someone I know can tell us about Yut. We go talk to her if you want.”
“OK, should we go straight away?”
She looked at me sideways and I knew something was coming.
“Hmm, just one thing. You cannot go like that. You have to go as girl.”
“Why?”
“My friend work in club, she mamasan there. Not possible for you to go as James. Best you go as Scarlett. Dress like for Nancy and Joe. You like that, no?”
“Nin, do I have to? Isn’t there another way?”
She shook her head. “You won’t be allowed, club is for Japanese men only.”
I had heard of these places; clubs and bars exclusively for Japanese. Thais and westerners are not forbidden, but generally not welcome. Soi Thaniya, or Little Tokyo, is the area where a lot of these bars and clubs proliferate. If I could get a lead on Yut, I thought it would be worth it. I sighed, “OK, Nin, Scarlett it is.”
By the time we got back to the room, housekeeping had tidied everything away and replaced the furniture which had been ruined. The dress I had worn for the night with Nancy had been laundered by the hotel, so I put it on over a pair of tight panties. Nin helped me get ready although by now I was now much more confident doing my makeup. Before she helped me with my wig, Nin paused and looked at me in the mirror. “I think your hair now long enough to style nicely.”
I hadn’t had my hair cut for a long time and it was longer than I had ever worn it before, but in my eyes the wig was part of Scarlett, so it was definitely going on tonight. Without thinking I checked myself out in the mirror and Nin giggled, “You get more like girl every day.”
I blushed, and she put her arm through mine as we walked out of the room. As we waited for the lift to arrive, what Nin had said played on my mind. I knew I was sliding deeper and deeper into something, but how deep was I prepared to go? This had all started merely as an expedient disguise to get me off Samui unnoticed by Jandaeng. Since then it had gone much, much further. Somehow it seemed I now spent as much time as Jamie and Scarlett as I did as James. How did I feel about that? I honestly didn’t know. Who was I now? And who was I going to become? It seemed James was slipping out of focus, and Jamie was coming more and more sharply into focus. And Scarlett? Well, if I felt good about being Jamie, then I felt so naughty as her. I giggled to myself about that.
The ping of the lift arriving shook me out of my thoughts. We stepped into the lift and I instinctively looked in the mirror to check my hair and makeup. Nin did the same until we caught each other’s eye and collapsed in giggles. We were still laughing as we left the lift and clip clopped on our heels across the hotel foyer. We took one of the tuk-tuks waiting outside and Nin gave the driver the directions. In the tuk-tuk Nin cheekily leant across and kissed me on the lips and I glimpsed the driver glancing at us in his mirror. I nodded my head towards the driver and Nin grinned as she saw what I meant. She put her hand up my dress and we kissed each other once more. The tuk-tuk veered sharply, and a horn blared as the driver got his eyes back on the road just in time to avoid a car. Eventually we pulled up somewhere in Soi Thaniya, and the driver ogled us as we linked arms and strutted away from the tuk-tuk.
“My friend is called Anong, she worked with me when I was here in Bangkok. She now mamasan at this place. She does not speak English so I will translate.”
Nin stopped outside a door just as two Japanese men staggered out. They were obviously drunk and holding each other up. They leered at us, and one said something to the other in Japanese making them both laugh raucously. Nin snapped something back to them in Japanese which made them stop laughing. We stood aside as they stumbled their way up the road.
“I didn’t know you spoke Japanese.”
“I know enough to tell them they are stupid, butt ugly, monkey faced, mouth breathing creeps.”
I laughed, “What did they say about us?”
She smiled, “No matter.”
We walked hand in hand into the club to be greeted by a Thai girl who, whilst smiling, didn’t appear happy to see us. That changed the moment Nin started speaking. I assume she asked for her friend as the girl’s demeanour abruptly improved. She waved us through the lobby into the bar area, which appeared to be what a Japanese thought an English gentleman’s club would look like; lots of dark wood and leather chairs. There was a large bar area and a stage at one end where a man was belting out a passable karaoke version of My Way, albeit with a Japanese accent. The club was dimly lit, but I could see tables with groups of Japanese men, some with girls sat with them, some on their own. As far as I could see the girls were Thai or Japanese, but no western girls. We were getting a few glances from the men, but nobody seemed concerned.
An elegant Thai woman came out from behind the bar, embraced Nin and smiled at me. Nin turned and said, “This is Anong.” I made a wai to her, and she responded before opening a door into what was obviously an office. There was a desk and a couple of sofas and she indicated we should sit down. She took a flask of sake from a small fridge and placed it on the table with three small cups and poured us each a cupful. I hadn’t much experience of drinking sake, but it had a pleasant nutty aroma, and a light, sweet taste.
Anong spoke and Nin translated. “Anong say Yut come here a few times as guest of Japanese men.” She paused as Anong continued. “They drink, and talk and sometimes girls sit with them, but not always. They send girls away and talk in private, usually in bathhouse at back of club.”
“Does she know what they discuss?”
Nin asked Anong, and she shook her head. “No, they always stop talking if someone comes close.”
Among spoke again, and I saw Nin’s face change. “Anong say the Japanese men Yut meets are gangsters she thinks. She calls them Gokudo, I think you call them Yakuza.”
I think my mouth must have dropped open because I knew who the Yakuza were. The Japanese organised crime gang is notorious, even outside Japan. They are ruthless but have links to Japanese business and even the Government. My mind was spinning with this news. What the hell was Yut doing with Yakuza? I tried to make sense of this. Yut and Jandaeng were working together, so did that mean the Yakuza and the Triads were cooperating? Was Yut the contact for the Yakuza, and Jandaeng the point man for the Triads as they tried to take over Kritsada’s operations?
Somehow, it didn’t make sense. From what I knew, the Triads and the Yakuza wanted everything their own way like two vultures who wouldn’t share a carcass. It seemed impossible either gang would want to split the pickings with the other. In that case, what was Yut doing? Was he trying to cover his bases with both gangs? A stunning thought hit me; was Yut playing an audacious triple cross? The more I thought about it, the more it seemed possible.
If the Triads and Yakuza were competing to takeover in Bangkok, then Yut could be informing on Kritsada to Jandaeng, but really working for the Yakuza. Jandaeng was tied to the Triads, who wanted to move in on Kritsada. Yut would know what Jandaeng was up to and feed it all back to his Yakuza masters. They would allow Jandaeng to take Kritsada down and then move in themselves with Yut as the new head. It would get very ugly when the Triads caught on, but the Yakuza would have the advantage as they knew what was going to happen. Neither gang were strangers about using violence to get their way. It was an incredibly risky thing for Yut; if he was discovered, he would likely to meet a very sticky end.
“Jamie, Jamie.”
Nin’s voice cut into my train of thought. “Anong say one of the Japanese men Yut meets is in the club.”
Without thinking I blurted out, “Oh, can I see him?”
Nin stared at me. “Are you sure?”
I shrugged, “Why not? He doesn’t know me. I just want to see him to remember his face.”
Nin translated for me and Anong nodded. “Anong says we can sit at the bar and she will point him out. Jamie, are you sure?”
“Sure, Nin. I’m only going to take a quick look. What can go wrong?” Nin spluttered, but I didn’t give her a chance to say any more as I stood up and walked towards the door.
Anong led us into the bar but had to attend to a new customer. Nin and I sat at the bar looking around and I spotted him immediately. Even sitting down, you could tell he was a strong man from his build and an aura of power seemed to emanate from him. His head was shaved, and I thought him to be good looking for a Japanese. Another man sat close by who I guessed would be the bodyguard. He was speaking to someone on his mobile drinking sake from a flask on the table in front of him. He put his hand over the phone and said something to the bodyguard who called over one of the bargirls. I turned away and was going to tell Nin we should leave when the bargirl appeared at my elbow and whispered to me. “Akihiko-san asks if you would do him honour of sitting with him?” She indicated the man we had been told was Yut’s contact. He wasn’t looking at me but talking intently on his mobile.
Nin looked puzzled but her eyes opened wide as she saw where my gaze had gone. “No, Jamie, you can’t,” she hissed. “You know who he is.”
“Yes, but I won’t get another chance this good to learn about Yut.” She rolled her eyes as I stood up from the stool and followed the girl over to Akihiko’s table. I made a wai to him and he looked up and smiled before patting the seat next to him as he continued to speak on the phone. I sat down, crossed my legs and felt his eyes watching as my dress rode up. I hastily tugged the hem down, but it was so short it really didn’t hide anything. He finished the call and turned to look at me.
“Thank you for coming to sit with me.” He spoke in perfect English with only a slight accent and my surprise must have shown. “I did an MBA at Cornell in New York. I learnt to speak English in Japan before I went.”
“Your English is excellent, Akihiko-san.”
“I don’t practice enough, unfortunately. But where do you come from? We don’t see many westerners in here.”
“I’m from New Zealand, Akihiko-san.” I always think nobody really knows anything about New Zealand.
“Ah, the land of the long white cloud. I hear it’s a beautiful country. What is your name?”
“Scarlett, Akihiko-san.”
“So, Scarlett, will you join me in some sake? It’s acceptable quality here.”
I nodded and he snapped his fingers. One of the girls brought another cup to the table and filled it from a sake flask. Akihiko raised his cup, “Kanpai. Good health, I think you say.”
I picked the cup in both hands, “Kanpai, Akihiko-san” I took a sip and immediately tasted the difference between what Anong had served and this. This was drier, with a depth and finish which was much more sophisticated.
“You like?”
I nodded, “Yes, very much.”
“Good, let’s have another one.” The girl immediately poured two more measures, and I thought I need to be careful here, this stuff could go straight to my head.
“Akihiko-san, may I ask why you asked me to sit with you?”
He looked at me for a couple of seconds and in that time, I thought again how handsome he was. His face was smooth with a strong jawline, but it was his eyes which grabbed me. They seemed to peer inside me and I had a disturbing feeling he knew all about me.
“It’s nice to sit with a western girl sometimes. I miss the time I spent in New York, the girls there were always good fun. I saw you and thought it might be fun too.”
I wondered if he really thought I was a girl. It was dark, but I wasn’t crazy enough to think I could pass close up. I thought I should get things clear. I didn’t want any misunderstandings.
“Akihiko-san, thank you, but you do know I’m a special girl, don’t you?”
He didn’t answer for a few seconds and I braced myself for what was to come.
“Of course, Scarlett. You are very pretty and I do know what kind of girl you are.”
I stared at him as it wasn’t the answer I had expected. He smiled, “I like all kinds of girls.” I smiled back and something made me reach out and lay my fingers on his leg. He didn’t flinch and kept the smile on his face. I took another drink of the sake and this time it was refilled automatically by the girl.
“Are you here on business, Akihiko-san?”
“Please, no more Akihiko-san. Call me Aki, it’s what everyone calls me. Yes, you might say I’m here on business.”
He reached out to pick up his cup of sake and I stared as I saw the top digit of his little finger was missing. He noticed me looking. “I did something foolish once and had to pay a penalty. It is the custom of my people.”
I remembered something an ex-colleague of mine who worked for a Japanese company in Kyoto had told me. The Yakuza had targeted his company for extortion and he learnt quite a lot about them. If a Yakuza makes a serious mistake, he may be forced to cut off the top joint of his finger. It marks a man out as Yakuza for certain. Maybe the sake was kicking in now, but I touched his hand and stroked his little finger.
“Does it hurt, Aki?”
He laughed, “Not any more. Do you sing Scarlett?”
“A bit, why?” I should have guessed what was coming, but the sake was definitely getting to me.
“I feel like singing, would you come up and be with me?”
“Oh, karaoke. Yes, I will, of course.” Shit, did I really just say yes?
He picked up his sake and downed it in one, and he indicated I should do the same.
“Kanpai, Aki.”
He laughed, pulled me to my feet and we walked across to the stage. When we got up on the stage, I wasn’t sure this was such a great idea. The lights were bright, and I felt terribly vulnerable up there. Aki grabbed the microphone and flicked through the song choices on the karaoke machine in front of us. “Do you know this one?” he asked, pointing to Happy by Pharrell Williams on the screen. I nodded, everyone knows that one.
The music started and everyone started to clap. When Aki began to sing, I was astounded to find he had a very good voice. I smiled at him and he gestured me to join in. To be honest, I have a decent voice courtesy of the school choir and I found it easy enough to join in. I caught sight of Nin sitting at the bar and she was staring wide eyed at me. Aki grinned at me as we sang and I even did a few little dance moves. The song ended to a good round of applause.
We returned to our table where our sake cups had been refilled once more. I was now definitely getting a buzz, whether from the sake or being close to Aki, I didn’t know. He fascinated me. The Yakuza have such a fearsome reputation, yet he seemed almost gentle in the way he was treating me. A gangster who sings Happy wasn’t what I had expected. He knew I wasn’t a real girl, but it didn’t seem to worry him. I stroked my fingers up and down his leg, not entirely sure what I was doing or where this was going. He looked down and then back at me.
“You should be careful what you’re getting into, Scarlett.”
The hairs on the back of my neck rose. Did he know who I was?
“Oh, what would I be getting into, Aki?” I hoped my voice didn’t give away the fear I was feeling.
He looked coolly at me, placed his hand over mine and leant close. “You have a choice to make, Scarlett. You can either walk away now or you can follow me to the bathhouse at the back of the club. If you do, I am sure we could have more fun together. I will go there anyway. It is your choice whether or not to follow me.”
Oh my God, he was only inviting me to have sex, not to have me killed. Somehow, I found myself becoming aroused, my heart was pumping faster, my face felt warm and my cock swelled in my panties. Another cup of sake appeared and this time my head began to swim. I thought I had to get out of this or it would be too late. He picked up my hand and kissed my fingers, sending a tremor through me. God, what was wrong with me? He rose and his bodyguard followed him through a door to the back of the club. As I sat trying to gather my thoughts, Nin arrived.
“Come on let’s go, Jamie.”
I knew I should do as she said, but something inside me was holding me back from leaving with her. I tried to convince myself it was about what I could find out about Yut, but I knew there was another reason too. I looked at Nin, “I have to do something.”
“Jamie, noooo.” She tried to grab my hand, but I stood up and walked over to the bathhouse door. As I pushed open the door, I turned to see Nin calling someone on her phone.
Aki’s bodyguard was standing in front of the door but he stood aside to allow me through. I walked into the changing room and slipped off my dress and panties and wrapped my hair in a turban, something I had seen Alex do. Japanese bathing ritual dictates you wash your body first before bathing. They think the western habit of washing in your bathwater is barbaric. I washed and rinsed myself with water from the shower before wrapping a towel around me. There was a glass door leading to the hot bath, and I stood for a few moments trying to control my nerves. I took a deep breath and pushed open the door.
There was a sunken bath in the middle of the room and Aki was already in the water up to his neck. His eyes were closed and as I padded across to the edge of the bath, he opened them to look up at me. I took another deep breath and allowed the towel to drop to the floor. His eyes flicked to my cock, and he nodded, holding out his hand for me to join him. I took his hand and nervously put one foot into the water. It was hot but not unbearably so. My foot found a step, and I gingerly lowered myself into the water beside Aki. I discovered the step was in fact a bench which ran around the bath allowing bathers to sit in the water up to the neck. Aki had leant back against the side of the bath and had closed his eyes once more.
“I’m glad you made the choice, Scarlett. We have the bathhouse to ourselves. We won’t be disturbed.”
He moved his leg under the water and I jumped as I felt his thigh touch mine. God, I thought, what do I do next? Aki seemed in no hurry to do anything and seemed content to soak in the water. I felt his fingers on my thigh under the water and I felt my cock harden at his touch. It’s now or never, I thought, time to cut and run, or stay and do what felt good. As usual my body betrayed me and I slid my hand onto his thigh and stroked it. He shifted slightly, and I felt him open his legs in an open encouragement for me to go further.
My fingers seemed to touch nothing but hard muscle, and I giggled to myself as I wondered just how hard “that” muscle might be. I couldn’t see any of his body below the neck but wondered if the rest of him was as muscled as his legs. Moving closer to him I slipped my hand between his open thighs and I jumped and giggled as my fingers bumped into his cock. It was hard, very hard, and he smiled as my hand closed around it. My cock was by now also hard and I gave it a quick rub with my other hand as I stroked Aki’s. It didn’t seem that big in my fingers but it felt thick and about as hard as steel.
“Aki, is this what you want?”
He turned his head towards me and kissed me, his tongue slipping through my lips. I’m sure I moaned as his tongue wrestled with mine, and I tightened my grip around his cock as Aki’s fingers searched for and found my nipple. I definitely moaned this time as he flicked the hardening nipple with his fingernail. Letting go of his cock, I stood up in the bath and straddled him, my knees resting on the step. I felt his stiff cock slip between my cheeks and I wiggled my bum making him moan this time.
He kissed me, and our tongues fought a brief duel before I sucked his tongue inside my mouth. My hands dropped to his chest and I could feel just how broad and hard his chest was. My cock was now jammed painfully between us and I grunted as my balls were being squeezed. Aki broke our kiss and pushed me back so I was standing in the bath. With one move he put his arms out to his side and levered himself out of the water to sit on the edge of the bath, his cock sticking out from his groin. As his chest emerged from the bath I gasped as I could see his whole chest was covered with tattoos. He looked down at his chest as if surprised at my reaction.
“You don’t like?” He sounded annoyed.
“No, no.” I reached out to touch the tattoo and let my fingers run over the design. I saw it was one continuous design; dragons and flowers and fantastical animals in blues and greens writhing together all over his broad chest. “It’s beautiful, Aki. I love it.” I leaned forward and kissed him, my hands dropping to his cock. As I did so there was shouting behind the door to the bathroom. It seemed Aki’s bodyguard was trying to stop somebody getting in. The door crashed open and over Aki’s shoulder I saw the bodyguard struggling with Yut.
In a panic, I dropped to my knees, buried my face in Aki’s groin and sucked his cock into my mouth.
Chapter 11
Aki jumped as I slid my mouth over his cock, but Yut pushed aside the bodyguard and was yelling something. Aki turned towards the noise and I kept my lips locked around his cock. No way did I want Yut to see my face. I didn’t know if he would recognise me, but I didn’t want to take that chance.
Yut was still struggling with the bodyguard, but Aki shouted something in Japanese and the sounds of the commotion stopped. Aki put his hands around my head and pulled my head away from his cock. Shit, if Yut recognises me I’m dead. I slid down into the bath so only my head covered with the turban was showing and tried to keep Aki between me and Yut. Aki said something to Yut in a voice that was low but full of anger. Yut tried to argue, but he sounded whiny, like a scolded child.
Aki snapped his fingers and Yut tried once more to say something, but Aki interrupted him with a voice that cut like a Samurai sword. I glimpsed Yut turn on his heel, push the bodyguard aside and leave. My heart was racing as Aki turned back, “Scarlett, forgive me for the interruption, I hope you weren’t too frightened. Now, where were we?”
“Aki, who was that man?”
“He is a business colleague, but if he continues to behave like this, I will have to do something about him.” Aki was smiling, but the tone of his voice carried a different message.
“He seemed pretty wild.”
“Scarlett, in Japan we have a saying ‘One who smiles rather than rages is always the stronger’. He would be better to show more respect.” Aki looked over to the door through which Yut had disappeared. “If not, he will pay the consequences. He sees things which are not there.”
“You mean ghosts?”
Aki roared with laughter, “Scarlett, you are so funny. No, not ghosts. He thinks there are people who are spying on him. He is paranoid, I think.”
“Why would people spy on him?”
Aki had a look on his face which made me think I had gone too far. I stood up in front of him, removed the turban from my hair, bent forward and licked one of his nipples before nipping it with my teeth. He snorted and grabbed my butt with both his hands and pulled me towards him. Releasing his nipple, I kissed him, forcing my tongue through his lips to fence with his. I wrapped my arms around his neck as his cock hardened against me.
Slipping to my knees I took it between my lips, licking and flicking the head with my tongue before plunging it deep into my mouth. His cock wasn’t long, but it was thick and it stretched my mouth as I sucked hard on it. His hands were on the back of my head forcing me to take it deeper. I choked once but kept it in my mouth and took it all in until my nose touched his groin. Whether by the danger of what I was doing, or Aki’s strength and power, or by my own desires, I didn’t know, but I was now fully aroused; blood had flooded away from my brain to my cock, and it was now making all the decisions.
Aki was grunting as I worked on his cock, using all the tricks I had learnt with my lips and tongue and teeth. He was pushing his cock into my mouth, but it was an awkward position to do more and he pushed me away, stood up and pulled me up out of the bath. He was panting and his cock was pointing straight up to the ceiling. For the first time I saw the tattoo stretched around his back. The dragons and other creatures writhed and intertwined as if they were alive as his muscles moved beneath the skin. He was heavily muscled and looked like he worked hard to keep it that way. I had a vision of Shane and Aki fucking each other like Gods and the earth would shake beneath them.
My cock was now waving around in front of me, but Aki didn’t seem at all interested in me. I was about to drop to my knees when he stopped me, bent his knees, put his hands beneath my thighs and lifted me up. I squealed as I wrapped my arms around his neck, but he silenced that by sticking his tongue in my mouth. His arms slid under my legs, but he toppled forward and my back hit the wall. His cock was poking into my groin and I raised myself a little until I felt his hardness at the entrance of my hole. I couldn’t believe what he was doing, but his strength was incredible. He relaxed his grip to let me drop and his cock slid into me. I grunted as he penetrated me, and as he bent his knees and drove his cock up into me the pain made me yelp, but as he moved up and down, forcing his cock into me, the pain turned to pleasure. We were both soon grunting loudly as we fucked in this position.
Aki seemed to be relentless, holding me up while he rammed his cock into me. I had my arms around his neck to take my weight, but he kept driving up into me, grunting and growling with the effort. My head was banging against the wall and with my cock trapped between us the friction was making me hard. He rammed his thick cock deeper and deeper making me grunt as each thrust hammered into me. My eyes closed as waves of pleasure and pain crashed through me, and I thought I was going pass out. His cock hardened inside me and he slammed into me a couple of times making me cry out. With a shout he came, pumping his cum into me, and I came at the same time, squealing and spraying cum all over his chest. His knees buckled at last and as he let me down I stumbled because I couldn’t feel my legs. I sat down trying to catch my breath as Aki stood over me.
“Thank you, Scarlett, that was wonderful. Come, let’s get cleaned up.”
He didn’t even seem out of breath and he turned to go into the shower room, leaving me to get up on my unsteady legs. I stood watching him under the shower as the water cascaded over his muscles, making his tattoos ripple as if they were moving beneath his skin. He smiled at me, and my tummy flipped as I realised how much he turned me on. I knew how dangerous this was, but I was drawn to him, like a moth to a flame. He gestured me to join him and he washed me with a cloth. My whole body ached, but he was gentle and the warm water relaxed me.
“Scarlett, I must go now. I have things to attend to. Thank you for tonight. Tell me, will you be back?”
“I might come back Aki, I hope you will be here.”
He bowed before turning and leaving. After a few minutes, I got dressed, still feeling sore from Aki’s fucking. I walked gingerly back into the club, but Nin was nowhere in sight and I thought she must have gone back to the hotel. As I walked through the club, the mamasan stopped me and handed me an envelope.
“It from Akihiko san.” I took it from her and still in something of a daze I left the club. I wanted to get back to the hotel and to think about what I had just found out. As I stepped into the street to look for a tuk-tuk, someone grabbed my arm from behind. I whipped around, terrified it would be Yut, and relieved to see Shane with Nin by his side.
“Shit, am I glad to see you two.”
“Come with me, we’ve got a cab waiting round the corner.” Shane almost dragged me with him into the taxi. I was spent, and I was thankful someone was taking care of me. “Nin called me and I shot over. She was worried about what you were getting yourself into.”
Nin took my hand. “I saw Yut arrive and follow you, and I thought he would recognise you. Then I heard shouting, then he came back fast. He looked mad. I so glad you OK.”
“Thanks, Nin, but I’m OK. Aki got rid of Yut.”
“Aki? Who the fuck is Aki?” Shane looked from me to Nin, who shrugged.
“I’ll tell all when we get back to the hotel.” I needed to steady my nerves first.
It didn’t take long to get back and as soon as we were in the room I poured myself a large whisky. Nin sat beside me and Shane perched on a chair facing me. I took a big swallow of the whisky and its warmth revived me.
“OK, here’s what I think is going on. Aki is Akihiko, a Japanese Yakuza.”
Shane grimaced. “Yakuza? How do you know?”
“Because he’s Japanese, he has tattoos all over his body and he’s got the tip of his fucking finger missing. Now, will you both shut up and let me finish telling the story? Then you can ask me all the questions you want.”
I took another sip of the whisky. “We know Jandaeng is working with the Triads trying to take over Kritsada’s operations. Yut is also informing on Kritsada to Jandaeng, who thinks Yut is working for him. But, it’s my guess the Yakuza also have Kritsada as a target, and Yut is working for them. He’s double crossing Kritsada and Jandaeng. A triple cross in effect.”
Shane let out a low whistle. “You’re right.” I said, “It’s a dangerous game he’s playing. Aki’s Yakuza are using Jandaeng to do the dirty work for them and it’s my guess they will use Yut to know when the moment is right for them to strike against the Triads and take over. I also know the Triads are getting impatient with Jandaeng.”
Shane looked shocked. “If that’s true then it could be a bloodbath. The Yakuza and the Triads at war with each other. How did you find this out? I mean about Yut and Aki whatever his name is?”
I couldn’t stop myself from grinning. “Good question, Shane. It so happened Aki took a shine to Scarlett tonight, and I was sharing a bath with him when Yut barged in.”
Shane’s eyebrows shot up and Nin’s mouth dropped open.
“Luckily, I had my face buried somewhere where Yut couldn’t see me.”
Nin looked puzzled “Bury your face? What does that mean, Jamie?” I grinned at her and slid a finger into my mouth. She looked blank at first, but then her hand went up to cover her mouth. “Oh!” she giggled, and Shane rolled his eyes.
“After Aki had thrown Yut out of the bathhouse, he let slip Yut was beginning to worry him. He said he saw things that weren’t there.”
“What did he mean by that?” Shane said.
“Aki said Yut thinks he is being spied on. But that’s my fault, I think.”
“How come?”
“I told Jandaeng that Kritsada knew who was informing on him, and Jandaeng must have passed it onto Yut. I think he might suspect it was me.”
“Why, for God’s sake?”
“Someone trashed our hotel room this afternoon. I think it was Yut.” I paused, “But, come to think of it, it could also be Jandaeng.”
“Fuck me, Jamie. Just when were you going to share this with me?” I thought Shane would explode.
“Either It was a warning, or they were searching for something, that’s all. If someone had wanted to hurt me, they would have waited in the room for me to come back.”
“So, what happened next with this Aki fella?”
I blushed and looked away from Shane’s gaze.
“Shit, Jamie. You didn’t, did you? Tell me you didn’t fuck him?”
“Well, I guess I didn’t have much choice.” Not entirely true, but they didn’t need to know that.
“Oh, I almost forgot, Aki left something for me with the mamasan.” I fished out the envelope and opened it. Inside was a thick wad of US Dollars and a small card with Japanese script on one side and English on the other. All it had on it was his name and a phone number.
Nin was counting the money and looked up wide eyed. “1000 Dollars.”
“Strewth, Jamie, you must have made an impression on the guy.”
I grinned back at Shane. “He made an impression in me, for sure.”
Shane choked, and Nin said, “I thought you were walking funny.”
Shane stopped coughing. “By the way, our Intel guys have nothing specific on Yut, but there are Five Eyes intercepts about increased organised crime activity in Thailand. It could fit with your Yakuza Triad turf war.”
“What’s Five Eyes?”
“Sorry, it’s an arrangement between the US, Canada, UK, Australia, and the Kiwis to share intelligence. It’s reliable info normally. What are you going to tell Kritsada?”
I thought it wasn’t just Kritsada. What would I tell Thaksin, the policeman I was working for against Jandaeng? Come to that, what would I tell Jandaeng? Yut wasn’t the only one playing a complicated game. My head hurt, and I desperately wanted to go to sleep.
“Shane, I don’t know. I’ll sleep on it and decide in the morning. Nin, what time is Dao picking us up?” With everything that had happened I had almost forgotten what was happening tomorrow.
“Eleven o’clock, Jamie.”
“Great, I get a lie in. Shane, are you staying tonight?”
“If it’s OK with you and Nin?”
“Oh, it’s fine with me and I know it will be OK with Nin. Just don’t make too much noise, please. I need my beauty sleep tonight. Big day for me tomorrow.”
Nin had grabbed Shane’s hand and had dragged him into her bedroom before I had even reached my door. At least two people will have a good night, I thought.
***
I must have dropped right off to sleep because when I woke at 9 o’clock I couldn’t remember anything after falling onto my bed. What was odd was that I had woken up with an idea about what to do next running around my head. I needed to think about it more, but it would have to go on the back burner until this damned party was over. Cursing Kritsada for asking me to do this and myself for saying yes, I tried to call him again, but went to straight to voicemail. Well, I would have to tell him tonight about Yut. Nin knocked on my door, came in and slid naked into bed next to me. It was lovely to have her warm brown body snuggled up against me.
“Has Shane gone?”
She nodded. “He on duty now.” She heaved a big sigh.
“How’s it going with you two?”
She smiled, “He wonderful, Jamie. I think I am in love, but I am scared.”
I put my arm around her and pulled her into a hug.
“Have you talked to him about how you feel?”
She shook her head. “I don’t want him to leave, like the others.”
I hugged her tight. It made my heart ache to think about how much she must have been hurt in the past. She deserves someone to love her back. I thought if the two of them weren’t going to talk about it, then they might need a helping hand. I tickled her and she wiggled around giggling like a kid.
“Come on, let’s get ready. I need a shower and some breakfast.”
By the time Dao arrived to pick us up I had dressed as Jamie. I reasoned that if I wanted to do a good job as Kritsada’s escort tonight then I should start right away. Besides, I was beginning to think of James as part of a previous life; a life I was fast leaving behind. Was this what a chrysalis felt as it emerged into a butterfly? I was thinking and acting more like Jamie all the time. After all, it hadn’t been all that long ago I had first dressed as Jamie, yet it now seemed an age ago.
I think I had awoken something which had lain unrecognised until now. When Alex and Areeya had talked me into dressing as Jamie did I have any inclination where it would lead? if anyone had told me then what I was going to do tonight, I would have laughed at them. Sure, there had been doubts and hangups on the way and I was still as nervous as a kitten, but I knew I wanted to be Jamie tonight. I had already crossed so many boundaries I doubted if there were many left to cross. Did I have any reservations? Yes, plenty. The biggest of which was how Alex and Areeya would react. I loved them both, and I knew I would have to face up to them at some stage. If Alex and Areeya wanted me to. Would I give up on Jamie?
“We are here.” Dao interrupted my thoughts as we arrived at the spa. Nin had been holding my hand on the way and she squeezed it in encouragement as we stepped out of the car.
“First there is last dress fitting, then hairdresser and beauty treatment. After that you get dressed and we transfer to party.”
“I want Nin to be with me tonight.” I wanted her with me to give moral support.
Dao frowned, but she could see in my eyes I wouldn’t back down.
“I am sure we can sort something out.”
“Ok,” I said, and taking a deep breath, “Let’s do this.”
Fai from the dressmakers greeted us with a wai, alongside her was the seamstress who had made the dress. I undressed but left my panties on and Fai and Nin helped me into the corset once more. I swear they were tightening it more than last time. However, I was getting used to wearing it and liked the feeling of constraint it produced. I even felt a tingle in my groin as they slipped the breast forms into the cups of the corset. Stop it, I thought, please don’t embarrass me now. Nin helped me slip the shoes I would wear onto my feet and she gave me a quick kiss.
“You look lovely, Jamie.” She giggled, “Kritsada lucky man.”
I stuck my tongue out at her and we both laughed, relieving the tension I was feeling. Fai and the seamstress took over and helped me step into the dress before pulling it up and zipping me into it. I looked down to see my new breasts filling the bodice of the dress and I couldn’t resist running my hands down the side of the dress. That earned me a light slap on the hand from Fai.
“No touch, please.”
I thought the dress fitted perfectly, but Fai and the seamstress were fussing around the skirt and making ssst noises as they pinned some of it. Fai spoke to Dao who translated.
“They have made something they want to try with the dress. If you don’t like it, they will leave it as it is.”
Fai and the seamstress moved behind me and attach something to the shoulders of the dress. They fussed around the back and before stepping back. Fai turned a mirror around and for the first time I could see myself. My mouth dropped open as I looked into the reflection. I had left the wig on and my hair fell down over the shoulders of the dress. To my eyes, it made the dress look even more beautiful, and I could see that courtesy of the corset I even had a waist. Nin and Dao who were both beaming, and I couldn’t believe how good I looked. Twisting round to look at the back of the dress I could see they had added a cape to the shoulders in the same material as the bodice and it flowed down to the floor behind me. Nin clapped her hands together and I couldn’t stop smiling.
“What do you think?” asked Dao.
I couldn’t speak for a moment, then turned to them with my eyes shining. “Oh. I think it looks fabulous.”
“You look beautiful, Jamie.” I could always rely on Nin.
“I love the cape, I want to keep that.” Fai and the seamstress looked pleased after Dao translated.
“They say they need to make a few alterations, so please take off the dress now. They will make changes and bring back for later.” I reluctantly let them take the dress, but I wasn’t unhappy to take off the corset. Nin helped me into a beautiful silk robe and sat me in a chair and someone brought me a juice which I sipped gratefully. I heard Nin and Dao talking in a low voice behind me and I wondered what they were up to.
Nin crouched by my chair. “Jamie, you remember I said your hair was long enough to style?” I nodded. “You have a choice tonight, wear a wig or have your own hair styled. What do you prefer?”
I had guessed this moment would come. Everything up to now had been temporary; I had been able to slide from Jamie back to James if I wished. The wig meant I could be Jamie, or Scarlett, but I could be James again in seconds. This would be different. If I had my hair styled then I couldn’t hide. It would be a far more public sign than anything I had done so far. Was I ready for this? My heart beat faster as I struggled with what to do. Keeping the wig was the safe option, but when was the last time I chose safe?
I looked up at Nin. “What do you think I should do?”
She squeezed my hand. “Jamie, it your decision, but if it were me, I would prefer my own hair.” And, as if she was reading my mind, “Besides, hair grow again quickly, it not permanent.”
“You’re right, Nin. I’ve come this far, so let’s go the whole way.” Nin gave me a quick kiss on the cheek as one of the spa girls came to collect me. My hair was washed and conditioned before being led to a chair where my stylist was waiting. Nin was translating. “Chai says your hair nice but in bad shape so he will do his best.”
OK, I thought I could always go back to the wig if all else fails. The mirror in front of me had been covered so I couldn’t see what was going on. Chai began to cut and to be honest I drifted off as he worked. He was chatting away to Nin and there was a lot of giggling going on between them. I hoped it wasn’t at my expense. He seemed to be taking an age, but I was kept supplied with juice and all I could do was contain my impatience.
After what seemed to be hours, Chai had finished cutting and drying and curling my hair. I caught Nin’s eye, and she was smiling from ear to ear. Chai was smiling too, and I crossed my fingers in hope. He came around and made a few adjustments before saying something to Nin.
“He ask if you ready to look.”
“As much as I will ever be, Nin.” I closed my eyes and heard Nin giggle. “Jamie, you can open your eyes now.” I cracked open one eye but couldn’t see much, so I opened both eyes. My jaw dropped at what I saw. I had to touch my face to make sure it was me. I heard Nin and Chai both chuckle as they saw my reaction. Chai had worked miracles. I had convinced myself it would look a mess and I would have to wear the wig, but I couldn’t believe my hair could look like this. It was just above shoulder length, with a side parting and a wavy tousled look. It looked sexy, yet sophisticated and fun at the same time. I let out the breath I had been holding since I opened my eyes.
“Oh my God, Nin. I look so different.”
“Chai says it was best he could do. He will do better next time when your hair longer.”
“Do you think it looks OK, Nin?”
“Jamie, it looks much better than OK, it looks great. Chai says he will come back before you leave and make sure it OK. Do you like it?”
I couldn’t drag my eyes away from the mirror. “Nin, I love it. Khap khun mak ka, Chai. Thank you.”
That was only the beginning of my bridal experience. I had a manicure, then a foot massage followed by a pedicure. My natural nails were too short so a set of false nails were glued on and painted the same red colour as my dress. Although they weren’t too long at my insistence, I had no idea how I would be able to pick anything up with them. My eyebrows were threaded, something surprisingly not as painful as I thought it would be.
The time came for my makeup session. I had learnt how to do my makeup, usually with help from Nin, but this was going to be something on a different level. This was the bridal service, which Nin could not stop laughing about. It started with a head massage to relax me and then two beautiful girls spent an hour on my face. Nin had disappeared somewhere but one of the girls spoke some English so I understood what they were doing with the all brushes, sponges, pencils, pads and even their fingers they were using on me. She said it would be “good makeup for party,” All I could do was to put myself in their hands.
They had made me close my eyes as they worked on the eye makeup including what I thought was a lot of mascara. The lips they left until last but this was what I had already decided was my favourite part of making up my face. If there is anything sexier than applying lipstick yourself, it’s having it applied to you by someone else. Nin still hadn’t reappeared, but I was dying to see what I looked like. They turned the mirror around and I thought they were playing a trick on me. The face I saw looking back from the mirror couldn’t possibly be mine.
I think I stopped breathing as I took in what they had done. I don’t know how they had achieved it, shading and contouring so the shape of my face looked different, narrower and more feminine and my eyes. Oh, my God, my eyes. They were a masterpiece; dramatic shades of colour and glitter combined with eyeliner and mascara to make my eyes shimmer and smoulder. Somehow, my lips looked fuller and wider, with a colour to match the red of my dress.
I couldn’t tear my eyes away from my reflection. It wasn’t me, it couldn’t be me, but it was. I turned around and there were Nin and Dao, both of them with an astounded look on their faces.
“Well?” I said, “what do you think?”
Dao was the first to react, “It’s incredible, you look amazing.”
Nin looked on the verge of tears. “Jamie, you look so beautiful.” She sniffled and wiped her eye. “I’m going to take pictures.” She snapped away with her phone and I couldn’t stop smiling.
“Enough, Nin. You’ll run out of memory.”
“We should get your dress on Jamie, we need to get going soon.” Dao, the ever efficient was keeping track of time.
Fai had arrived back with the alterations complete on the dress and before long I was back in the corset, only this time I rolled my stockings on myself and attach them to the corset. The breast forms were slipped in and I stepped into my shoes. Very carefully they helped me into the dress and I was finally complete. Chai was fussing with my hair, but he decided he could do no more. I took a deep breath and turned to look in the mirror.
I think I had an out-of-body experience at that moment. It was as if I had left my body and was looking at somebody else. I could feel no connection with me and the woman reflected in the mirror. I looked at this imposter, immaculately made up, perfectly styled hair. wearing a beautiful evening dress and ready to go out to a glamorous party. It was only when I moved my hand and the reflection moved that I accepted it was me in the mirror.
Nin and Dao were smiling as I preened in front of the mirror. Dao handed me a slim box.
“Khun Kritsada says you would honour him if you wear this tonight. It was a gift to his wife.”
I opened it and my eyes must have as wide as saucers as I looked down at a glittering diamond necklace and bracelet. I glanced back at Dao and she nodded and smiled, “He wants you to wear it tonight. It will look beautiful on you.”
I turned around and lifted my chin up so Dao could slip the necklace around my neck. She fastened it and I looked in the mirror and it took my breath away. It hung just above the top of the bodice and it sparkled and glittered as I moved. Dao took my hand and fastened the matching bracelet around my wrist.
Nin grinned at me. “Jamie, you are gorgeous.” My one-person cheerleading squad didn’t let me down.
The butterfly was spreading its wings.
Chapter 12
Dao looked at her watch. “We must go now.”
Nin had tears in her eyes as I hugged her. “Khap kun kha, Nin. I couldn’t have done this without you. I’ll see you later.”
She turned away and wiped her eyes. I took a deep breath and winced as the corset bit into me. “Dao, I’m ready, or as ready as I’ll ever be.”
She hustled me through the door and helped me into the back of a big Mercedes. Nin waved as we left and I thought how much I would miss her tonight. It was only then the implications of what I was doing hit me. How did I get here? Dressed as a woman, about to be the escort of one the most powerful men in Bangkok at an exclusive party. What the fuck was I thinking? How did I ever think I would get away with this?
I struggled for breath and for a second I thought I would faint as the corset seemed to get tighter and tighter.
“Jamie, are you OK?” Dao looked worried.
“Er, yes, I think so.” I sucked in a deep breath. “I’m scared, that’s all.”
She took my hand. “Jamie, you look wonderful. Kritsada will be delighted.”
I gripped her hand, hoping she was right. Thoughts of embarrassment and utter humiliation flashed through my mind.
“Do you think I look OK?” I was on the brink of a full-blown panic attack.
“No, I don’t think you look OK, Jamie.”
My heart sank.
She smiled, “I think you look beautiful.” She leant over and kissed my cheek.
“But, do you honestly think I can do this?” I was searching for a reason to escape.
“Jamie, I heard what happened to you when the pirates attacked, and what you went through to warn Kritsada. If you can cope with all that, you can deal with this. If you believe you can do it, you will.”
Did I believe I could? I still didn’t know
“Dao, why did Kritsada want me to do this?”
“Jamie, don’t worry about that, please enjoy yourself this evening. It will be a night to remember.”
Easy for her to say, I thought. All I hoped was that I would remember it for the right reasons. The car came to a stop and Dao ran around to open the door for me. I sat there for a moment, thinking I could still pretend to faint or something. Although the way I felt, I might faint for real.
“Jamie, we need to go.”
Dao stood outside the car holding her hand out. I took as deep a breath as the corset. would allow and swung my legs out of the car, remembering to keep my knees together. I held onto to Dao’s hand for dear life and in a daze she led me across to where a long-tailed boat was waiting. Someone else took my hand as I stepped down into the boat. Dao followed, the engine roared into life and we sped across the river towards a large boat blazing with lights. My heart was pounding as I thought it was too late to back out now. I had to go through with it.
Dao had to shout to make herself heard. “Guests will arrive soon. Kritsada is waiting for you onboard.”
“Will you be there, Dao?” I yelled back over the sound of the engine.
“Yes, but not in the party. I will take you back after party finished.”
We came alongside the boat and someone offered me a hand to step up onto a gangway. Everything was a blur and as I stepped onto the main deck blazing with lights, my head reeled and I had to lean against a wall. Spotting a restroom, I staggered inside and leant on the counter to steady myself. I looked into the mirror and a woman I had never seen before stared back at me.
On second thoughts I thought I recognised her from somewhere. Under her perfect makeup her eyes seemed familiar. Maybe I had met her before somewhere. She looked like the kind of woman I would like to meet but would never stand a chance with. I shook my head to clear it and her head moved too, her hair swinging from side to side. It was odd because as she did, I felt my hair flick against my face. That snapped me back to my senses.
I stood up straight, smoothed my dress, fluffed my hair and smiled at the face in the mirror. I told myself I can do this, you look fabulous. Taking a deep breath, I held it for a few seconds and winked at my reflection. Game face on, I thought before opening the door and walking straight into Yut.
I almost fainted for the umpteenth time that day.
Putting my hand up to my heart I said, “Oh, Kor thot kha. I am sorry.”
To give me time to think, I made a deep wai. “Sawasdee kha.”
He looked me up and down and sneered. “Are you the one called Jamie?”
I nodded, keeping my eyes demurely downwards.
“Kritsada want you now, guests arriving.”
My pulse was racing, but he made no sign he had recognised me. I couldn’t keep up with him as he walked along the deck. These heels weren’t the easiest to walk in, and he kept looking over his shoulder with a frown on his face. He waited for me to catch up, then leant close and said, “I don’t know what Kritsada see in you, farang whore, but if you don’t hurry, I will make you pay.”
I smiled, “And your name is? I want to tell khun Kritsada how polite you have been.” You shouldn’t upset policemen or gangsters, but I couldn’t resist.
“I am called Yut. Remember me, because I will remember you.” He turned and walked in front of me, but slower this time. We reached the door to the main saloon, and I saw Kritsada with his back to me talking with one of his men. The man saw me, touched Kritsada’s arm, and nodded towards me. Kritsada turned, and for a moment his normally implacable features registered surprise as he looked at me. He hadn’t recognised me, and I grinned to myself, my courage boosted by his reaction.
“Sawasdee kha, khun Kritsada, it is an honour to be here with you tonight.” I made what I hoped was a gracious wai.
He recovered his composure, smiled and returned the greeting. “Sawasdee khap khun Jamie. But you are mistaken, it is my honour to have you beside me tonight.”
He leant forward, grasped my shoulders and gave me a kiss on both cheeks. The scent of his cologne and the touch of his hands sent a thrill running through me. I wondered yet again why he had invited me here.
He smiled at me, “Jamie, you look stunning. Your dress looks wonderful and the jewels match your beauty perfectly.”
I blushed at the compliment, and it thrilled me to hear him say it.
“Dao told me the jewellery belonged to your wife. It is an honour to wear them.”
“Jamie, you are mistaken again, you honour the jewellery. Come, have a drink before the guests arrive.” He was a smooth tongued rogue, but the flattery made me feel good. “Please order what you wish, Jamie. We have whisky if you like, or something else, champagne, perhaps?”
I could have killed for a double scotch but something told me I shouldn’t over indulge tonight.
“Champagne would be nice, thank you.”
Kritsada snapped his fingers, and a waiter materialised by my elbow with a glass of champagne. As I took it I was fascinated to see my painted and shaped fingernails holding the elegant glass, almost as if they were someone else’s fingers. The waiter handed him a large tumbler of what I assumed was his favourite GlenDronach and he raised it in a toast.
“Jamie, I am so glad you agreed to be beside me this evening. Have you enjoyed the last few days?”
Little did he know of what had happened over those days, but I smiled and said, “Yes, thank you. It has been an unforgettable experience. You have been so generous.”
Kritsada waved his arm as if to dismiss the matter. One of his men appeared at his side to ask him a question, and I sneaked a look at him. His tuxedo fitted him like a glove and I imagined must have cost a fortune. He looked elegant and powerful, and for a moment I wondered what he would be like in bed. It was a thought I wanted to banish from my mind but try as I might I could not. I thought of Shane and Aki, and how both turned me on. It couldn’t be a coincidence they were all strong powerful men. I giggled to myself, calling myself a slut for even thinking of Kritsada like that.
He turned back. “Come Jamie, our guests are arriving.”
He held his arm out and I realised he wanted me on his arm to greet the guests. He smiled and patted my hand, “Don’t worry, you will be fine. Offer each guest a wai as I introduce them. A simple sawasdee will be sufficient.”
I put my arm through his and we walked towards the gangway where I had arrived. I felt the dress swirling around my legs as we walked, the swing of my earrings and the tug of my stockings all conspired to make me feel dizzy. But, somehow I felt empowered to be on Kritsada’s arm and for the first time I was enjoying myself.
The first few guests appeared to be business acquaintances of Kritsada. I greeted each with a wai and “Sawasdee kha.” They were all men and their eyes swept over me and straight onto Kritsada. None seemed interested in me for which I felt grateful. There was a pause in the arrivals and I guessed the boat had gone back for another group. Kritsada was speaking to one of his guests and it gave me a chance to look around. I spotted Yut staring at Kritsada and me with a malevolent look on his face. I shivered, I hadn’t known he would be here and although I was sure he had not recognised me I didn’t want him taking too close a look.
Kritsada nudged my elbow as another group of guests arrived and I turned to see two women and with a start I recognised both. To the first I made a wai and said “Sawasdee Doctor Praew, it is lovely to see you.”
Out of the corner of my eye I saw Kritsada smirking as he watched us.
“Jamie, my dear, it is my pleasure to see you looking so beautiful. By the look on your face I guess Kritsada omitted to tell you I would be here.” She embraced me, gave me a peck on each cheek and whispered “You look wonderful, is everything all right?”
“It’s fine, Doctor, I’m having a wonderful time.”
She raised her eyebrows, patted my arm and moved onto to Kritsada as the second woman came towards me. I made a wai to her and tried to keep my eyes down, praying she wouldn’t recognise me. Kritsada turned back from Praew and said, “Jamie, this is Nancy, she is an American business contact. She is very important to me, so please take special care of her tonight.”
Nancy took a long hard look at me and I saw the flash of recognition in her eyes. I closed my eyes, waiting for her to say something.
“Thank you Kritsada, I’m sure Jamie, is that right? I’m sure she will take good care of me tonight.” She smiled and brushed my arm with her fingers, “Let’s have a good talk later, Jamie. I have a lot of questions for you.” She moved away, and I breathed again.
Kritsada glanced sideways at me, “Is anything wrong, Jamie? You look pale.”
“No, no, everything’s fine, thank you.”
“Ah, here is our Chief Guest.”
I watched as a small shrew like man minced his way towards us. Puffed up little bastard was the first thing which went through my mind. He shook hands with Kritsada, who turned and said, “Jamie, may I introduce His Excellency, Malcolm Pritchard, the Australian Ambassador.”
Oh my God, I thought, it’s the guy Shane works for and loathes. I did my best to keep a straight face and gave him a deep wai. “I am honoured to meet you, Your Excellency.”
What was Kritsada doing toadying up to this guy? I thought it would make Shane laugh when I told him about this, and then it occurred to me Shane might be here to protect his boss, and that would be an even bigger laugh. With the ambassador’s arrival the party was complete. Cocktails were served, and I caught Nancy trying to manoeuvre her way towards me, but she was always waylaid by someone, much to my relief.
We moved into dinner to find I was sitting between Nancy and the Ambassador, with Kritsada on the other side of the ambassador. No avoiding Nancy now, I thought. The ambassador held my chair out, and I remembered all my lessons about sitting down in a dress. It was a wonderful meal, surpassing anything I had tasted before, better even than the food at Koh Samui Blue, although I would never dare tell Alex so.
Praew was talking to Nancy about her time in the U.S. so I was stuck with the ambassador. He was totally self-obsessed, telling me in endless detail about what he had done and how wonderful he was. I kept thinking about what Shane had told me, and I had to fight to keep a smile off my face. As he was talking I felt something brush my leg. I put it down to an accident and moved my leg. A few seconds later, I felt it again, and realised the little shit had his hand on my leg. I moved his hand away but within a few seconds it returned, this time stroking my thigh. He acted as if nothing was happening and turned to talk to Kritsada, whilst still caressing my thigh, getting further and further up. I tried to catch Kritsada’s eye, but he ignored me.
“Your Excellency,” I began.
“No, you must call me Malcolm, all my close friends do.”
“Er, Malcolm, you must forgive me but I have to excuse myself for a while. Too much champagne.”
“Oh, of course, my dear. I understand. Hurry back, I was so enjoying your company.” He gave my thigh a final squeeze as I pushed my chair back. As I rose, Nancy did the same. “I’ll come with you, Jamie.”
Damn, that meant she planned to confront me in the toilets. I touched Praew on the arm hoping she would take the hint and, bless her, she joined us. The men stood as we left and Praew took my arm as we headed for the toilets. I hadn’t got used to how women all go the toilet at the same time, but on this occasion I was relieved. Praew was chatting with Nancy which left me to my own devices and I dived into a cubicle. Sitting down to pee was still a strange sensation for me, but with the dress and corset I had no choice.
Rejoining the other two I repaired my makeup before grabbing Praew’s arm for the walk back to the table. I whispered to her that the ambassador had octopus hands and she laughed out loud. “The old goat would get a shock if he went any further up your leg. Don’t worry, I’ll swap places with you. Just hang back a little so I get there first.”
I walked a little slower which meant Nancy had time to grab me. “What the hell is going on, Jamie? Are you playing games with me?”
I shook my head. “No, why do you think so?”
Luckily for me, Kritsada interrupted us by announcing the entertainment would be starting. Praew had sat down next to the ambassador who looked less than pleased. Kritsada clapped his hands and a group of Thai dancers ran onto the floor. A small group of musicians played their delicate, chirruping atonal music to accompany the dancers in their graceful, traditional dances. There are many forms of Thai dance and Areeya had told me something about their origins. Her mother had been a dancer when she met and married Kritsada and Areeya had trained in the classical style of dance as a tribute to her mother. I wondered if Kritsada thought of his wife as he watched the dancers.
I had seen many dance troupes since I had been in Thailand, and although I was no expert, this was one of the best I had seen. As I watched the elegant dancers, I remembered watching Areeya dance a few weeks ago, and it was with a pang of guilt I remembered I hadn’t spoken to either Areeya or Alex for a few days, and how much I missed them. The dance ended with a generous round of applause as the dancers left the floor and the musicians played on in the background. Waiters refilled drinks until Kritsada stood up to speak. Everyone fell silent except for Yut who kept on talking loudly to the man next to him.
Kritsada knocked his fork against his glass for silence and Yut muttered something under his breath. Kritsada caught the remark and glared at Yut for a few seconds before snapping back something which seemed to cut like a whip. Yut flinched, and I held my breath as he glared back at Kritsada. Knowing his short fuse, I half expected him to explode. Instead, he stood up and walked slowly out of the room.
There was an embarrassed silence around the table, but Kritsada turned back with his smile back in place. I let out the breath I had been holding, but I knew we had not heard the last of this.
Kritsada invited the ambassador to give a speech and the little prig prattled on and on, mainly about himself. It was easy to see why Shane couldn’t stand him. He eventually stopped and there was a polite round of applause, and I’m sure I saw one or two of the guests stifling yawns. A few of them left straight away, but a few stayed on. I guessed they were Kritsada’s closest business associates because he broke open a new bottle of GlenDronach, something he only did to impress. Kritsada brought a tumbler over for me.
“Jamie, I think this is to your taste, no?”
I giggled, as he knew full well how much I liked it.
“Khap kun ka. It is very much to my taste.”
He bent down and whispered, “Praew told me about the ambassador. You need not worry about him, I have arranged a little gift for him in a cabin. He will have his hands full for a while.”
It flashed into my mind it could have been Alex doing that in the past. I hoped that she, or he, knew what they were doing. I spent some time with his business contacts and some of them were very funny once they loosened up, and it served the extra purpose of keeping me away from Nancy who had also stayed. Once more my bladder complained, and I cursed the tightness of the corset. I excused myself and walked down a corridor towards where I thought the restrooms were but I must have got lost because I couldn’t find them. Pushing open a couple of doors I found they concealed small cabins with a bed in each. This is Bangkok, I thought, I could guess what they were used for. Turning to walk back, I heard a moan from one room. I stopped and smiled, someone is having a good time, I thought.
The boat rocked, making me put my hand out to steady myself, and I pushed open the door a few inches. There was a couple in the room; a woman with her dress hitched up, straddling a man on the bed. I couldn’t see the man’s face at first but I stopped in my tracks as I recognised the woman’s dress. It was Praew, and she was riding Kritsada for all she was worth, bouncing up and down on him and oblivious to my presence. He must have sensed something because he looked across at me, grinned and said “Don’t just stand there. Either shut the door or come and join us.”
A thousand thoughts ran through my mind. Had I been set up? Was this what Kritsada had invited me for? Was Praew in on it? Was Alex in on it? What would happen if I joined in? What would Areeya think if she knew I had fucked her father? I had done so many things in the past few months, but I knew this would be a step too far for me. Yes, I might have thought about what Kritsada might be like in bed, but this was a bridge I would not cross.
I shut the door and leant back against it, my heart pumping and closed my eyes. My pulse eventually slowed, so I opened my eyes and looked straight into the face of Nancy. She grabbed my wrist and hissed. “OK, Jamie, or Scarlett, whoever you are, you are going to tell me what the fuck is going on.”
She pulled me into one of the rooms and shoved me onto the bed. Standing stood over me, fists on hips she glared down at me.
“Did Kritsada send you to spy on me?”
“What?” I shook my head. “No, you’ve got it all wrong.”
She cocked her head to one side. “OK then, tell me how I run into you twice in as many days as two different characters. And sister, I don’t believe in coincidences.”
I sighed, “All right, but you had better sit down.”
She turned and locked the door before sitting in a chair facing me.
“You might not believe in coincidences but that’s what this is. The mother and father of all coincidences.” She snorted. “Hear me out, at least. I’m working for Kritsada, technology consultancy for his business.”
“I’m not a fool, tell me the truth.”
“Nancy, this is the truth, I am helping Kritsada with his business. This,” I gestured towards my dress. “This is where it gets a little weird.”
As quickly as I could I explained about meeting Alex and Areeya, the pirate attack, my encounter with Jandaeng and the trip to Bangkok as Jamie and being caught in the bomb. Her expression didn’t change as I told her about growing to like being Jamie and it seemed easier to stay in character.
“Who the fuck is Nin then?”
“Nin is one of my best friends. Oh, and she’s saved my life.”
Nancy raised her eyebrows.
I shook my head. “Another time, maybe. She was a bar girl, but she’s now my assistant and guardian angel. When she met you and Joe, I think she fancied one more session for old times’ sake. She dragged me along because you wanted a foursome.”
Skipping details I didn’t think she needed to know, I told her about Kritsada asking me to be his escort for the night and that I had not known Nancy would be here. Her name hadn’t been on the list I had seen.
“So, you see Nancy, this was a coincidence. Nobody planned anything, and I wasn’t spying.”
She said nothing and stared at me for a moment while I could see she was trying to decide if I was telling the truth.
“Jamie, I mean Scarlett… oh, what the fuck do I call you?”
“Jamie is fine for tonight.” I grinned, “Scarlett is my working name.”
“Working name, huh? You’re a girl with many talents. Does Kritsada know about Scarlett?”
“No. no, he knows nothing about her.”
“Jamie, on one hand this sounds like the biggest mountain of bull I have ever heard.” I thought she didn’t know the half of it; if she did, she would never believe it. “But, somehow, I don’t know, I kinda believe you. I heard about the bomb. You were in that?”
I nodded. “Yes, Nin was with me. We were lucky to get out alive. It’s all true, Nancy, unlikely as it sounds. But what are you doing here?”
“I’m doing some deals with Kritsada.”
This time I raised an eyebrow.
“Don’t look at me like that. I know he’s into some shady stuff but this will all be legit, above the board stuff. Real estate, in the U.S. mainly.”
That was news to me, and I wondered if Kritsada was getting his money out of the country. I wouldn’t put it past him.
“Where’s Joe?”
“Gone back to the States, I stayed on for this party.” Her face softened, “I enjoyed the night we had with you and Nin.”
“Yeah, so did I. It was fun, wasn’t it?”
She stared at me with a hungry look on her face.
“Wanna do it again?”
“What? Are you serious? Here? Now?” I was babbling.
“Everyone else is fucking like rabbits, why not?”
She got up and strode over to the bed, kicked off her heels, hitched up her dress and shoved me down on the bed.
“Sure, honey, right here, right now.”
Her lips clamped down on mine and I put up a show of resistance before mentally shrugging and opening my mouth to let her tongue invade it. I put my arms around her and I moaned as her tongue lapped my neck.
“Mommy wants some lovin, baby.” she whispered.
Her dress was already hitched up, and I put my hands down to pull her backside tighter to me only to discover she wasn’t wearing panties. She giggled, “I was a girl scout, Be Prepared is my motto.”
I dug my fingernails into her buttocks and she squealed. “Mmm, you wanna play rough? Rough it is, baby.”
She shuffled up the bed to straddle my face, pushing my arms down above my head. Her glistening bald pussy was right in front of my eyes, and I flicked it with my tongue.
“You gonna have to better than that, sweet cheeks. Eat my pussy, you bitch.”
She pushed herself right onto my face and I could smell her arousal. Raising herself a little, she rubbed her pussy over me, coating my face with her juices.
“Use your tongue you whore, Make me cum.”
Nancy’s name calling was getting me excited, and I plunged my face into her pussy, causing an intake of breath from above. “Good girl, keep working that tongue. Make mommy happy.”
She let go of my arms and pulled my face hard against her pussy and I slid my tongue through her pussy lips up to her hard and swollen clit. That earned me another hiss, and she clamped her legs around my head. I sucked her clit for a few seconds and she wriggled her backside mashing herself over my face. She rose up again and dropped forward so I could get access to everything.
“Lick me from my ass to my pussy to my clit. That’s what mommy likes, baby.”
I did as I was told, my tongue following her instructions as if it was programmed.
“Ass, pussy, clit, that’s good, you little bitch.” She kept repeating ass, pussy, clit, like some sexual mantra as my tongue lapped and probed and nipped her. Her fingers had found her clit, and she was bucking so hard I almost couldn’t keep up with her. Finally, she stiffened, said “Fuuuuuuuck” and climaxed, covering my face with her juices.
She kept pushing her pussy into my face for a while until she slumped to one side and rolled off me. My chest was heaving as I gulped in air, the corset driving me mad. Nancy giggled, “You have a mighty fine tongue, baby.” We lay cuddling for a few moments, trying to recover our breath.
I heard popping sounds from outside, and for a second I thought it was fireworks, but it seemed to be coming from the corridor.
“Fuck, that’s gunfire.” said Nancy.
“Are you sure?”
“Baby, I’m American, we know what guns sound like.”
Before we could move, the door was kicked open and a man with an assault rifle burst in yelling something in Thai. He waved the gun towards the door, still shouting.
“He wants us to go with him.” said Nancy.
“You think?” I was mad about having guns pointed at me again, but there seemed nothing I could do about it.
Nancy smoothed her dress down as I climbed off the bed. Grabbing my arm, the man pushed me through the door, stuck the gun in my back and shoved us down the corridor back into the main saloon. I saw Kritsada and Praew being covered by a man with a rifle and the rest of the guests who had stayed had been herded into a corner with another gunman standing over them.
I spotted the ambassador trying to hide behind the girl he must have been with, and he looked terrified. The girl he was hiding behind, moved away from him and I saw he had pissed himself. I tried to catch Kritsada’s eye, but he was holding the side of his head and it looked as if he had been hit hard. Our gunman pushed us a few metres away from Kritsada but separate from the others. The door opened, and we turned to see Yut striding into the saloon.
I almost lost it completely when I saw him, and I knew we were in deep trouble. Nancy touched my hand with hers and I grabbed it, grateful for some comfort. Yut strode to the middle of the room, a gun in his hand and a triumphant leer on his face. He walked over to Kritsada, slapped him across the face with the pistol and a spray of blood erupted from Kritsada’s nose. Praew tried to help him but the gunman stopped her.
Kritsada wiped the blood from his face. “What are you doing, you dog? You will pay for this treachery.”
Yut laughed, “No, Kritsada, I am in charge now, nobody is going to save you now.”
“What do you want? Money?”
“No, not money. You cannot buy yourself out of it this time. I want everything, old man.”
Kritsada reeled a little, maybe realising for the first time how serious this was.
Yut pushed his face right into Kritsada’s. “I will deal with you soon, but first I want to know where is fucking farang you sent to spy on me? I was told he would be here. I want to show him what we do to spies.”
My heart hammered in my chest and I thought I would faint. Jandaeng must have told him about me. Yut looked around and his eyes passed straight past me. My knees had turned to water, but I thought at least he doesn’t know it’s me. The relief didn’t last long.
Yut pushed his gun into Kritsada’s ear. “Where is filthy farang? Tell me.”
I stopped breathing and closed my eyes. I didn’t want to look at Kritsada when he gave me up as he surely would.
Kritsada’s voice was calm. “He’s not here. I told him not to come. Can you see him, you treacherous pig?”
I snapped open my eyes to see Yut pistol whipped Kritsada again, knocking him to the floor.
“Shut up, you fuckin monkey.”
I remembered to breathe again and gave thanks to Kritsada. Yut seemed to have forgotten about me and returned to taunting Kritsada. Yut looked high; he was sweating, his face flushed, and he was blinking way too much. He strutted around, waving his gun in the air. This was his moment, and he wanted to savour it.
“I have been waiting long time for this moment Kritsada. I have suffered enough at your hands, but no more. These will be your last minutes on this earth and in a few moments the Death King will send you straight to hell. If you tell me where the farang spy is, I will make yours a quick death.”
Kritsada’s eyes must have instinctively flicked towards me, because Yut swung around to look straight at me.
“No, it cannot be. The farang whore is the spy?” He stared at my face and I saw the flash of recognition in his eyes.
“Perfect. I will kill the farang first, then it’s your turn Kritsada.”
Yut levelled the gun at me and he smiled. “Say your prayers, farang.”
Thoughts of Alex and Areeya, Shane, Pao and Nin flashed through my mind and I hoped they wouldn’t miss me too much. I wanted to close my eyes but I couldn’t drag them away from Yut’s face. So, I saw a small red dot appear on Yut’s forehead like a Hindu bindi, and before I registered what it was, there was a sound like cotton ripping and the dot became a hole. For a fraction of a second Yut looked surprised before the force of the bullet whipped his head backwards and he cartwheeled to the floor. Yut’s men were so startled they didn’t even get their guns up before they too were shot.
From somewhere behind us a voice yelled, “Lay face down on the floor all of you, hands behind your heads. NOW!”
I did as I was told. I didn’t want to get shot by accident. My ears were ringing from the sound of the shots and all I could see were black boots walking around before a pair stopped in front of me.
From above someone spoke. “Well I never, fancy meeting you here.”
I twisted my neck and looked up to see a big figure dressed all in black carrying a rifle. A black balaclava covered his head but I couldn’t fail to recognise the voice.
“Shane? Is that you?”
Chapter 13
“Jamie, you all right, babe?” Shane squatted down, pulling up his balaclava so I could see his face. “Stay there for a moment while we clear the boat. We think we’ve got them all but we need to be sure.”
I wanted to hug him, but he stood up, waved his arm, and the men moved on in the crouching walk all special forces use, their automatic weapons at the ready. They allowed us to get up from the floor but all I could hear was the whining voice of the ambassador.
“This is an outrage and I will be making a formal complaint to the Foreign Ministry. I have been in mortal danger and have had to deal with it myself. Where are my bodyguards? They should have protected me. I will personally dismiss them first thing in the morning.”
Shane stopped, turned on his heel and walked up to the ambassador who shrank back as he looked up at Shane. From the look on Shane’s face I knew something bad had happened.
“Firstly, Your Excellency, you seem to have pissed your trousers and, secondly, you can’t dismiss them.”
“Oh, can’t I? Wait and see, I can and I will.”
“No, you can’t because they’re dead. They died trying to protect you. They were friends of mine and you will show them respect.” I saw Shane’s trigger finger twitch and for one mad moment I thought he was going to shoot him. “Ambassador, these men here will protect you now, although God only knows why they should want to take a bullet for you.”
The ambassador went red and a few of the armed guys nodded to Shane. I knew he had either resigned in the most spectacular way, or would get fired anyway in the morning. I wanted to run over to him, but he turned away from the ambassador, caught my eye and shook his head.
***
Our phones were taken away, and they held us in the saloon for a while. A medic looked after Kritsada while Praew checked the others out. There didn’t seem to be any other serious injuries, but everyone was clearly shocked by what had happened. Food and drink were offered but no-one took anything except the ambassador who was beginning to complain again. We were all glad when someone from the Foreign Ministry arrived and ushered him out with much bowing and scraping. We were called forward one by one to be interrogated and it was a while before my turn. A policeman ushered me into a room and I wasn’t entirely surprised to see Thaksin sitting there.
“I could have guessed you would show up.” I said.
“You have much skill at getting into trouble.”
“Me? This was nothing to do with me. I was in the wrong place at the wrong time.”
“Then you are most skilful at being in the wrong place at the wrong time, it seems. Anyway, down to brass knuckles as I think you say.”
“Brass...oh, you mean brass tacks. What do you want to know?”
“Tell me your version of what happened tonight.”
“Simple. Kritsada slapped down Yut, he got mad, went away and came back with his men and tried to kill Kritsada...and me.”
“Why do you think Yut did this?”
“No idea. Yut was a psychopath who hated Kritsada and wanted to take over his business.” I paused before saying, “But if you ask me, this has got Jandaeng’s hoofprints all over it.”
Thaksin looked confused. “Hoofprints? What are they?”
“I think Jandaeng is the devil, complete with horns and hoofs.”
Thaksin sighed. “I do not think I will ever understand Westerners. In Thailand we would never joke about the devil.”
“I’m not joking. Where is he, by the way? Jandaeng I mean, not the devil.”
Thaksin looked down at his papers and shuffled them. I had a bad feeling.
“You don’t know, do you? Don’t tell me you’ve lost him.”
“He has disappeared. We were tailing him but he gave my men the slip. We are searching for him. We will find him.”
“Did you lose him before or after Yut’s attack?”
Thaksin shifted uneasily in his chair, he was losing face here and didn’t like it. “It was just after. He received a call and immediately managed to lose my men.”
Jandaeng on the run was worrying, and I wondered who had called him. He was capable of anything and I hoped Thaksin would find him fast. As if reading my thoughts, Thaksin said, “When we find him, I will let you know. He will be arrested immediately. His parrot is cooked.”
I coughed to cover up my laugh. “Goose...oh, never mind. Find him quickly, please. Do you need me anymore?”
“No, you may go, but call me if Jandaeng gets in touch.”
One thing was puzzling me. “Thaksin, you don’t seem surprised to see me like this?”
Without missing a beat he said, “We are well aware of your, how should I say, preferences. You might wish to stay like this for a while.”
“Oh, why?”
“We don’t think Jandaeng is aware of Jamie, or what is it? Scarlett?”
***
After Thaksin had handed back my phone, I returned to the saloon to find Kritsada and Praew waiting for me. I looked for Nancy but she had already left with the others. Kritsada was in a terrible state. His face was bruised and his nose looked to be broken. I sank to my knees in front of him and took his hands. He looked down in surprise.
“Thank you.”
“Jamie, what for? You have nothing to thank me for.”
“Back there when Yut was asking for the farang, you could have given me up, but you didn’t. Thank you.”
I swear his eyes were glistening. “Jamie, after all you have done for me and my family, I would never have betrayed you.”
Praew rubbed his arm. “Kritsada, I am proud of you. We were all so frightened, but you stood up to him.”
The way she looked at Kritsada told me everything I needed to know. She was in love with him.
“Come, stand up Jamie. We all need to go home. We will stay at my house tonight and have a meeting tomorrow.”
We walked arm in arm to the boat taking us back, Kritsada sandwiched between Praew and myself. A long-tail boat sped us along to the river past Wat Arun and the Grand Palace to Kritsada’s house. The sun was rising and Bangkok looked serene in the misty early morning light. As we pulled alongside the jetty a helicopter clattered in to land in the garden. I looked at Kritsada who managed a lopsided grin. “My gift for you.”
The helicopter landed and before the rotors had stopped moving, two figures leapt out and ran yelling over to us. Alex got to me first and jumped into my arms, to be followed a few seconds later by Areeya. Alex started to cry which set us all off, and we were hugging and crying together. Areeya broke off to go to her father, and they too embraced and I swear Kritsada was crying too.
Areeya dragged her father over to us. He was still holding Praew’s hand and Areeya looked sideways at Praew, and I thought Kritsada would have some explaining to do to his daughter. Everyone was trying to talk at once until Kritsada held up his hand for silence.
“I am so glad we are all here together. Tonight has been a terrible experience, but it has taught me I have some remarkable friends. I suggest we all get some rest and meet together in the morning when we can see what to do next.” He was still holding Praew’s hand, and it did not go unnoticed. I hugged Praew and whispered, “Good luck, he needs you.”
She nodded, “I’m taking him to my clinic to get him checked out. Yut hit him hard. He’s not as young as he thinks he is any more. Take care of yourself, by the way. Alex and Areeya need you.”
There was a commotion from the house as Nin and Dao burst through the doors and ran over to us. Nin was crying as she came up to Alex and me.
“I so glad you OK, Jamie. I was so worried.”
We pulled her into our hug whilst Dao went across to Kritsada who embraced her. I noticed Areeya eyeing Dao as a tigress might do whose territory was being encroached. I grabbed her hand to distract her, “How did you get here so quickly?”
“When it was all over Dao called us and sent the company plane to Samui, and the helicopter from Don Mueang to here.”
I grabbed all three of them, and they squealed as I hugged them a bit too tight.
Alex broke away and kissed me. “Well, I’m never going to let you out of my sight again.”
Nin grabbed my arm, “Miss Alex, what you think of Jamie?”
Alex took a step back and giggled as if seeing me for the first time.
“Nin, I think she looks good enough to eat. Is that a corset you’re wearing you little minx? And your dress and the hair, come here baby, I want to gobble you all up.” She made a grab for me and I danced out of the way.
“Get off, and yes, it is a corset, and it’s killing me. I need to take it off.”
“Well, we’re not stopping you.” said Alex making Nin double up with laughter.
“Not out here, you fool, inside.”
“Come on then.” She grabbed my hand and pulled me towards the house.
“See you in morning.” said Nin.
“Oh no,” said Alex, “you’re coming too.” She grabbed Nin and dragged us both with her.
“What about Areeya?” I said looking around.
“She’s a big girl, she can take care of herself.”
I caught sight of Areeya talking intently with Dao. I could imagine there would be fur flying between those two when they got their claws out.
Alex pulled us into a bedroom and we tumbled onto the bed.
“Ouch, I can’t breathe in this bloody corset.”
Alex pulled me back to my feet. “OK, but first let me have a proper look at you.”
She looked me up and down before a big grin spread across her face..
“What’s so funny?”
“Nothing baby, I was thinking back to the first time you wore my panties. You nearly had a seizure. Now look at you.”
“Yeah, well, that makes all this your fault, so help me get this thing off.”
“Admit it, you like this, don’t you?”
I would have admitted to being the Easter Bunny if it helped to get the corset off. “Yes, yes, I like it, now help me get this off or I swear I will kill you.”
She kissed me and stroked my face. “OK. Nin, unzip the dress.”
Nin eased the zip down and the dress slipped off my shoulders onto the floor. I stepped out of it and stood there in the corset and stockings.
Alex purred like a cat. “Oh my, you look ravishing. The corset is so hot. Does it make you feel sexy?”
“No, it makes me feel like I’m going to faint. ”Actually, standing there in front of Alex and Nin like this must have made me feel good because my traitorous cock betrayed me and swelled inside my panties.
Alex, of course, noticed and stroked it through the silk. “Mmm, I’ve missed this you naughty girl.”
“Stop it, let me out of this before I turn blue.”
“Oh, don’t fuss so, the more you wear it the better it will feel.”
“Trust me. I’m never wearing this again.”
“Never say never, my sweet.” Alex nodded to Nin, who untied the laces at the back as Alex unclipped the stockings from the corset and rolled them down my legs. Nin finished undoing the laces, relief sweeping through me as the corset opened and my lungs gratefully sucked in air.
“Oh my Lord, that feels good.”
Alex was on her knees in front of me and slipped her fingers underneath my panties before sliding them down my legs.
“Does this feel good too?” Said Alex, taking me deep into her mouth. At the same time Nin’s hands slid round from behind to play with my nipples and she kissed the back of my neck as Alex licked and sucked my cock, making my knees turn to jelly. Alex let me slip from her mouth, stood up and in one motion pulled her dress over her head and dropped it on the floor. Nin must have already done the same because her breasts were sliding over my back. Alex kissed me hard, her tongue forcing its way past my lips, while Nin’s fingers stroked me from behind as her cock was bumping against my bum.
Alex stopped kissing me and slipped a finger into my mouth before taking a nipple into her mouth and nipped it hard. I gasped allowing Alex to slide a second finger through my lips and I sucked hard on them. Nin’s finger slipped into my crack and I eased my legs apart to allow her to caress my rosebud. Alex pushed her fingers in and out of my mouth while she continued her assault on my tender nipples with her lips and tongue and teeth.
My knees sagged as the two of them kept up a relentless assault from back and front until Alex broke off and pushed me onto the bed with my legs hanging over the edge. She knelt between my legs, pushed them apart and motioned Nin to join her. I looked down to see both of them licking my cock, one on each side, taking turns to slide their lips over the head, their tongues meeting as they licked and sucked. I arched my back as a tongue slipped into the slit as the other sucked my balls, rolling them around in their mouth.
Someone pushed a finger into my hole making me thrust upward into a waiting mouth as fingers tweaked my nipples, sending me into sensory overload. I was getting close to the edge when they stopped and I opened my eyes to see Alex pushing Nin onto the bed. She whispered something to Nin who lay on her front and spread her cheeks wide with her hands. Alex lay between her legs and tongued Nin’s hole, making her squirm and moan with pleasure. Transfixed, my hand went to my cock which was as hard as I could ever remember, and I stroked myself as I watched them.
Alex turned her head to see me with my hand on my cock and she hissed, “Don’t you dare cum yet. Fuck her now.”
I didn’t need a second invitation and as Alex moved away, I knelt behind Nin and slowly pushed my cock into her hole lubricated by Alex’s tongue. She pushed back onto me as I thrust deeper and deeper into her, making her moan and bunch the bedsheets in her fists as I pummelled away. Alex must have moved behind me because she pushed me forward onto Nin’s back and had to support myself with my arms. A finger slipped into me to open me up before it was replaced by her cock tapping at my hole.
Alex slapped my bum and slid her cock inside me, pushing me deeper into Nin who grunted as I drove into her. Alex’s cock rammed into me as Nin tightened her hole around me and I was overwhelmed by what was happening to me; as if every nerve end in my body had fired at the same time. Alex’s cock filled my hole as I savagely penetrated Nin; every jagged thrust, every rasping grunt, every searing scrape of skin against skin set off a new wave of sensations raging through my nervous system as if I existed only as a bag of neurones to be stimulated by Alex and Nin. My climax grew from deep within me, building and growing in intensity until it ripped through me and I came into Nin a few seconds before Alex stiffened, grunted and came deep inside me.
She thrust once or twice more before pulling out and rolling to one side. I slid my cock out of Nin and slumped onto the bed exhausted from what we had done. Nin rolled onto her back, her cock standing straight up. Alex grinned, then licked the head of Nin’s cock and pointed at me to join in. Alex moved to one side of Nin’s cock and I stroked the other side with my tongue. This was a first for me, but I remembered what Nin and Alex had done for me so I curled my tongue around her cock, meeting Alex’s tongue and fencing with it before returning to lick Nin.
I looked up to see Nin watching us wide eyed as we toyed with her cock, and I kept my eyes on her as I slid my tongue around the head before taking as much as I could into my mouth. She was making little mewing sounds as I reached up to tweak a nipple and she almost levitated from the bed. Alex pushed me aside to take over and as she bounced up and down and Nin I licked and sucked her little ball sack into my mouth.
“I cumming.”
Alex pulled away and pushed me towards Nin’s cock and we licked the head until Nin moaned and her cum erupted over our tongues. We didn’t let a drop escape and Alex kissed me and pushed whatever she had into my mouth. I swallowed everything before falling back onto the bed, Alex on one side and Nin on the other, legs and arms intertwined. We stayed like that until Nin and Alex fell asleep. I lay between them, exhausted but unable to sleep as the events of the day churned in my mind. The elation of being alive after coming so close to being shot by Yut had worn off, to be replaced with a sense of foreboding which left a cold, hard ball in the pit of my stomach.
***
My phone rang, dragging me from a deep and dreamless sleep I had eventually fallen into. I could see it was Shane’s number, but he rang off before I could answer. Alex had her arm over me and I slid out of bed trying not to wake her or Nin. Pulling on a robe I moved into the corridor and, bleary eyed, saw it was already 11 o’clock as I called him back.
He answered straight away. “G’day babe. Did I wake you?”
“Yes, but don’t worry. How are you?”
He laughed, “Unemployed.”
“So, did they fire you?”
“Hell, no. I resigned before the bastards could fire me. I told the pompous little prick exactly what I thought of him. He got so mad I thought he would explode. He threatened to have me locked up and sent back to Oz in chains.”
“Oh my God, so what happened?”
Somehow I could sense Shane grinning at the other end.
“I told him I had a high quality video of him screwing a girl on the boat, and if he tries to cause any of us any trouble, it goes to the press. He almost pissed himself again.”
I burst out laughing. “Oh, I wish I could have been there. But, how did you get the video?”
“You probably need to ask Kritsada. Someone delivered a thumb drive for me before I met the little turd with a message to watch what was on it. It was interesting viewing. He’s a little prick in every sense.”
“Are you able to come over?”
“Sure, I’m discharged with immediate effect.”
“Get over here, we’re having a meeting later to sort out what happens next.”
“You’re on. Give me a couple of hours.”
From down the corridor came a soft ripple of female laughter, stilled almost instantly as if someone had placed fingers over smiling lips. It was followed a few seconds later by a burst of giggles ending in what sounded like a moan. I was still not fully awake, but I realised with a start it sounded like Areeya. I tiptoed down the corridor to find one of the doors slightly ajar. As I put my ear to the gap and heard more giggling and another moan of pleasure. I had heard that sound so many times. It was unmistakably Areeya inside the room, but who was there with her?
I tried to sneak a look into the room but the gap in the door was too small. Areeya moaned again and this time I heard another voice murmuring something followed by a silence broken by Areeya panting heavily. The second person laughed, and I almost fell backwards as I recognised Dao’s voice.
When I saw them earlier, I thought sparks would fly between them, but I never thought it would be like this. Alex and Nin had both told me Dao liked girls but God knows I hadn’t expected this. I eased away from the door, stunned by what I had discovered. I went back to my room and just as I was about to close the door I saw Dao appear, look up and down the corridor before closing the door behind her and walking away.
What should I do? Tell Alex? No, that was definitely not down to me. It might just be a one-night stand and if so, nothing would be gained by me blabbing to Alex. If it was something more, it would be up to Areeya to tell Alex. One more time, I was having to keep something from Alex, but this time I was convinced it was the right decision.
Alex stirred as I slid back into bed and as she rolled over to face me I saw she had been crying. She put her arms around my neck and kissed me. I tasted the salt from the tears on her lips.
“It’s all right Alex. Please don’t cry.”
She sniffled, “I can’t help it, it’s the third time I’ve come close to losing you, and I’m not sure I can cope with any more.”
I held her tight until she stopped sobbing and I kissed her gently. “Alex, Yut is dead and I’m still here. We’re together again and everything is going to be all right.” I hoped she believed me, because I wasn’t sure I did.
“But Jandaeng is still after us.”
“True, but I’m sure we will be rid of him soon.”
“I love you.” She whispered.
“I love you too, more than I can ever tell you.”
Nin stirred as Alex wiped her eyes and managed a smile. “I must look awful.”
“Well, now you come to mention it…” That earned me a punch on the arm.
Nin sat up, yawned and stretched. “What time is it?”
It was midday now and we could hear people moving around outside. There was a soft tap on the door.
“Come in,” yelled Alex as I scrambled to cover myself with a sheet. Alex and Nin laughed at my frantic efforts to cover myself as Areeya’s face appeared.
“I thought it might be Kritsada.” Which made everyone laugh and I went red.
Areeya kissed us all before saying, “There’s food outside and we are planning to meet at two o’clock to discuss what to do next.”
“Yummy, I’m famished,” said Alex. “By the way Areeya, where did you get to last night?”
“Oh, I went straight to sleep, I was tired after yesterday. Come on get ready, you haven’t got much time. I’ll see you outside.”
For a moment I thought what I heard last night had been a dream, but as Areeya turned to leave, I caught her eye and raised an eyebrow. She blushed, and I knew I had been right.
***
The big question for me was, did I stay as Jamie, or revert to James. I sat on the edge of the bed and realised there wasn’t a choice. I could tell myself it was because Thaksin had warned me to stay as Jamie, but I knew deep down it was my choice. My life as James was like an old Polaroid photograph; faded and out of focus. Alex said nothing, only smiled and kissed me as I told her I would stay as Jamie.
My immediate problem was what to wear. I couldn’t wear the gown from last night, I wouldn’t be able to fit it without the corset, and no amount of money would get me back into that right now. Alex and Areeya came to the rescue, from somewhere they produced fresh underwear, A long linen skirt and a matching top and some sandals. My hair was a mess but Alex pulled it back and I did my makeup well enough to pass muster.
The food was laid out on the balcony which ran the width of Kritsada’s house facing the Chao Praya river. I was famished and tucked in hungrily. Shane arrived as we were eating and I grabbed him for a kiss.
“What’s that for?” he said innocently.
“For saving my life, you fool. I didn’t get the chance to say so last night. I understand you’re getting a reward for what you did.”
He looked puzzled. “Er, come again?”
I squeezed his hand. “Yes, that will certainly be a big part of the reward.”
It took a few seconds, but the penny dropped and a big grin spread over his face. Nin joined us and it would have been obvious to a blind man they were crazy about each other. I grabbed Nin’s hand and put it into Shane’s massive paw.
“You two need to talk to each other seriously. I’m getting fed up with you both mooning around. Sort it out.”
I left them to it and headed off to talk to Alex. Areeya and Kritsada appeared, a dressing on the side of his head where Yut had hit him. Dao came to greet him, and I watched as she and Areeya completely ignored each other.
Areeya clapped her hands and announced we should move to the lounge where we would meet. We sat on big couches, me between Alex and Dao. Shane and Nin sat together and Areeya beside Kritsada on another.
“My friends, first of all I want to thank all of you have done over the past few days.”
Kritsada’s voice didn’t have its usual confident tone, and I realised how much last night must have affected him. “I offer my eternal gratitude to Shane for his actions last night, even though it has cost him his job.”
Shane nodded his acknowledgment, and I saw Nin slip her hand into his.
“Shane, if you wouldn’t mind, could you tell us all what happened before you arrived on the boat?”
“Sure, if you want.” He cleared his throat before beginning. ”We had two of our guys on board with the ambassador alongside Kritsada’s two men. They wouldn’t have been too worried about Yut coming back on board, so they were taken completely by surprise. Yut’s men took them all out.” He paused and looked down for a moment before going on. “I don’t get pleasure from killing, but I enjoyed taking Yut down, and I hope he rots in hell.” His voice cracked, and he took a drink of water before carrying on.
“Anyway, the Thai police had a call something was going to go down on the boat. They scrambled their tactical response force, and because our ambassador was there, they called us. We knew nothing about it. Our guys would call in regularly, but they were shot before they could get a message off. The ambassador had a panic alarm on him which should have alerted us, but he didn’t use it because when Yut’s men found him he had his dick in a pussy. Sorry, ladies.” He looked embarrassed. “We boarded the boat and one of the Thai guys took out the lookout Yut had posted. We made our way down to main deck where you Kritsada and Jamie were being held, and well you know the rest.”
There had been absolute silence as Shane told his story and Kritsada said, “Shane, I will make sure the families of your men as well as mine will be looked after. You and I need to talk about a role for you here.”
Shane nodded then turned to me.
“But you know the strangest thing is they told us the caller was Japanese. You have any idea who it might be, babe?”
“Aki” I blurted out.
“That’s what I thought, but why?”
“Hold on, who the fuck is Aki?” Alex was looking daggers at Shane and me. “Will someone tell me what is going on?”
All eyes switched to me. I knew I had no choice, I had to tell them something.
“Akihiko is a Japanese Yakuza boss. The Yakuza and the Hong Kong triads are in a turf war here in Bangkok.”
Alex narrowed her eyes. “And you know this exactly how?”
Nin looked down at her hands and Shane grinned. The bastard was enjoying this.
“I ran into him while I was tracking Yut.”
“Ran into or onto?” Shane muttered under his breath. I shot him a death stare but his grin just got bigger.
“Just when were you going to share this?” Alex looked furious, and I hoped she hadn’t heard Shane.
“It didn’t seem important at the time.” Even I knew it sounded pathetic.
“And this Aki just happened to mention it to you in passing?” Alex was now as mad as hell.
Nin giggled, damn her. She got a glare too. “Well, no. We met him at one of those Japanese bars and had a few drinks when Yut came in and made a scene. Aki slapped him down. He said Yut was a business colleague who was becoming a liability.”
“But why would Aki throw Yut in the dunny?” Shane said, provoking puzzled looks from everyone.
I jumped in to interpret. “He means why would Aki betray Yut? I don’t know why, but Aki was unhappy with Yut for sure.” Something had been hiding in my subconscious and it floated to the surface. “What if this attack was Yut freelancing? Think about it, Yut looked as if he was high on something, maybe not earlier, but when he came back, I’m sure he was. He walked out because of something Kritsada said to him, and we know he was under pressure from Aki. Perhaps, he was pushed over the edge by what happened at the dinner.”
Everyone looked at Kritsada. “If I caused all this, I am truly sorry.”
I shook my head. “It was going to happen anyway, who knows what might have happened if he had acted at another time? You once told me we should spare ourselves the concerns of what might have been. Please permit me to return the advice.” Areeya smiled at me and wiped a tear from her eye.
Kritsada nodded. “Jamie, thank you. You never fail to impress me. Yut was always headstrong, but I thought he had calmed down. It is true in the early days I had to deal with him harshly to bring him into line but that was business. He obviously had not forgotten or forgiven. I think it is possible he would do something without thinking it through.”
Everyone was looking at me.
“What?”
Nobody spoke until Areeya said, “Could you find out from this Aki?”
“No, not going to happen.” I spluttered, but my insides fluttered at the thought of meeting Aki again.
“Why not?” Asked Alex.
“It’s not easy to contact him.”
“You have his card with his phone number don’t you?” I wished Shane would shut up and disappear through a hole in the floor.
“Well, yes, but…”
“It’s worth a try isn’t it?” Areeya was the voice of sweet reason.
I was squirming now and couldn’t see a way to avoid it. “OK, OK, I’ll try.”
“If you do contact him, we will be there to support you.” Alex smiled sweetly. “Do you know what’s happening with Jandaeng?”
Without thinking, I said “He’s missing.”
Alex looked at me like a falcon eyeing its next meal. “How do you know? What else haven’t you told us?”
Every eye in the room focussed on me. I knew I had to come clean sometime and now seemed as good as any. I took a deep breath.
“There’s a cop in the Organised Crime Unit called Thaksin who is onto Jandaeng. Long story short, he coerced me into informing on Jandaeng for him. He interrogated me after Yut’s attack and told me Jandaeng has gone to ground. He’s missing and they don’t know where he is.”
There was absolute silence in the room. Alex had her hands over her face, and Areeya seemed about to burst into tears. Shane looked at me as if I had grown an extra head.
“Coerced you? How?” said Kritsada.
“He kidnapped me off the street and threatened to have me arrested for being a terrorist if I didn’t help him. He was very, very convincing.”
“Why didn’t you tell us about this?” Areeya was the first to speak.
“I didn’t want you to worry you all any more than you were already.”
Alex stood up and hugged me. “You should have told us, you idiot. We’re all in this together.”
“OK, OK, you’re right, I should have told you. But now you know everything.” Well, not quite everything I thought. I prayed Nin and Shane would keep quiet about what had really happened with Aki.
Areeya spoke next. “As your cover as James has been blown, it might be better for you to stay as Jamie, at least until they catch Jandaeng.”
Alex grinned. “Oh, I’m sure we would all like to see Jamie a bit more.”
I rolled my eyes. “It’s what Thaksin told me too. He doesn’t think Jandaeng knows about Jamie or Scarlett.”
Kritsada looked puzzled. “Who is Scarlett?”
Areeya jumped in. “It’s our nickname for Jamie.”
Alex spluttered and pretended to cough while Nin and Shane smirked.
I sighed, “OK, I guess I don’t have much choice, do I? I’ll stay as Jamie for the time being.”
Chapter 14
At least I didn’t have to answer Shane’s question until I had contacted Aki. I was nervous about calling him, but I had backed myself into a corner and now had to do something. Maybe he had left Bangkok, or perhaps he wouldn’t want to meet me. Worst of all, he would want to meet me again.
I left the others and found a quiet spot to make the call. Aki’s number was already on my phone, so it was simply a matter of pressing the button to make the call. I stared at the number for what seemed an age, wondering yet again how I had got into this. My thumb hovered over the button as I summoned up the courage to make the call. Taking a deep breath, I pressed call. It connected and rang a few times and my heart leapt as I thought there might be no answer. Then, a click and a recorded message in Japanese, followed by “Leave message.”
“Um, OK, It’s Scarlett calling for Akihiko -san. We met at the club, and I was, um, wondering if we could meet again, if you would like to, that is. If not, no problem. You can reach me on this number if you want. OK, that’s it, thank you, bye.”
I banged my head against the wall, thinking what a pig’s ear I had made of the call. If he wanted to meet me, it would be a miracle. I closed my eyes and pictured Aki; handsome, charismatic, a great lover, but also a Yakuza. I shivered as I thought of him fucking me standing up, holding me off the floor in his arms as his cock plunged into me. The chime of my phone interrupted the daydream, and I almost dropped it in my haste.
“Um, hi, It’s Scarlett.”
“Be at club at eleven tonight.” It was an accented Japanese voice, and obviously not Aki.
Fuck, fuck, fuck, for the umpteenth time I cursed everyone I could think of for getting me into this.
I walked back into the room and every head swivelled to look at me. Avoiding the eyes trained on me I walked across the room and sat down. Everybody had stopped talking when I came in and appeared to be holding their breath.
“Well?” exploded Alex.
With a straight face I looked around at them all, keeping them waiting for a moment.
“I’m meeting him at the Japanese club tonight.”
There was a huge sigh as they let their breath out, then they all talked at once and I held my hand up for quiet.
“I didn’t speak to him, but my message got through and I need to be at the club at eleven tonight to meet him. That’s all I know. Now, Alex first.”
“Are you sure about this, babe?”
I rolled my eyes, “No, but you were right, it’s worth the risk to find out what’s happening. If he knows where Jandaeng is I could tell Thaksin. I think he’s ready to bring Jandaeng in.”
Shane jumped in. “I’ll work out a plan to keep an eye on you and to have backup from Kritsada’s men.”
“OK, Shane, but make it discreet for God’s sake. I don’t want Aki to get suspicious with too many people hanging around.”
“I’ll come with you.” said Alex.
“No, you can’t. It’s a Japanese only club. We only got in last time because Nin knows the mamasan there. It’s better I go in alone. I’m invited so there won’t be a problem getting in. Even Nin should stay out of it this time.” I grinned, “I’m a big girl now, I can take care of myself.”
Everyone laughed and Areeya rushed over to give me a hug.
“Take care of yourself, Jamie. I love you.”
“Areeya, I love you too, and don’t forget I have this to protect me, remember.” I pulled out the palad khik amulet she had given me before I left Samui the last time. “It’s worked so far. I take it everywhere.”
Her eyes glistened as she looked at it. She hugged me again and whispered in my ear, “We need to talk” before disappearing out of the door.
I walked over to Kritsada and shook his hand. “Thank you Khun Kritsada for what you did for Shane.”
Kritsada smiled. “I look after those who deserve it, Jamie. The Ambassador is not worthy even to stand in the shadow of a man like Shane. It is unfortunate I have to be gracious with people who are worthless leeches.”
I hugged him. “Thank you again.”
“Jamie, you know you can ask if you need anything. It would be my honour to give it.”
“Kritsada, I promise if I need something I will ask you, but now I need to speak to your daughter.”
***
I found Areeya sitting on a bench at the riverside, watching the boats moving up and down the Chao Praya. She had pulled her knees up to her chest with her arms wrapped around them, and she looked lost in thought.
“This was my favourite place to sit with my mother. We would watch the boats for hours playing guessing games about who or what was on them and where they were going. I miss her so much sometimes.”
I stayed silent, I didn’t think she wanted me to say anything, just to listen.
“Jamie, you were so good to me when the business with Sam happened. Her betrayal hurt me so much. Yes, I have Alex and you, but Sam opened my eyes to something new. An excitement different from what I had. I know Alex worried she would lose me, but it will never happen. We’ve never been, how do you say? Exclusive? It’s not in either of our natures.” She looked at me for the first time, “Nor yours, I think.”
I shrugged, and she went back to watching the river.
“But I don’t want to lose Alex or you Jamie, but I’ve met someone who I like, really like, I think, and I don’t know what to do.”
She tucked her chin behind her knees and although she was looking at the boats on the river, I don’t think she saw them.
“Areeya, I remember when I first arrived and Alex and I got together. I wondered how it must have been for you. This guy arrives from nowhere and your girlfriend drags him into your life. You seemed to know trying to get in Alex’s way wouldn’t work. You let it play out because you knew Alex loved you and I might be a one-night stand. In which case it wouldn’t matter. If it was more than, you and she would adjust to it. I couldn’t get my head around it at first, I didn’t know it was possible to love someone and still share them with someone else. It took me a while, but I got it in the end. I love you both and would do anything for either of you, but I wouldn’t stand in your way if you found someone else, and neither would Alex. She learnt from what happened with you and Sam.”
“You know, don’t you?” She whispered this so quietly I almost didn’t catch it. “I saw it in your face earlier.”
“Hmm, I was in the corridor talking to Shane on the phone, and maybe I overheard two people enjoying themselves.”
“Do you think it’s crazy?”
“You mean any crazier than what’s going on around us. No, I don’t think it’s crazy. Only you can decide what happens, Areeya. Whatever it is, Alex and I will stand by you.”
“You won’t tell Alex, will you?”
“Firstly, you don’t need me to tell you Alex is as sharp as a stiletto blade; she’ll find out. She may even know now. Secondly, I won’t tell Alex anything, unless you want me to. Do you want me to?”
Areeya sighed, “No, I will tell her. She shouldn’t hear it from anyone else.”
She nestled into my shoulder and I hugged her tight.
A long-tail boat with two passengers raced its way downstream. “I think it’s George Clooney and Amal. They’re off to Vanilla Sky for cocktails followed by dinner at Issaya Siamese Club then onto Insanity for dancing.”
Areeya laughed and kissed me, “Jamie, I am so lucky to have you in my life, thank you. But you are wrong about one thing, George Clooney is too old to get into Insanity.”
***
At five minutes before eleven o’clock, I stood outside the club where I was to meet Aki. We had spent the evening getting me ready as Scarlett. Despite what Shane had said there wasn’t a choice between Jamie and Scarlett. Aki would expect Scarlett, and so I was wearing a short red dress with a flared skirt with a V neck exposing a lot more flesh than I was comfortable with. Five inch red open-toed heels matching the dress and the nail polish Nin had applied to to my fingers and toes. My panties were red and tight enough to keep me in check in normal circumstances. There was no point in wearing a bra as Aki had seen there was nothing there already. I had gone back to the wig I was wearing when I met Aki the first time. Alex was grinning all over her face as she watched me get ready.
“If was your mother, I wouldn’t let you go out dressed like that.”
“Well, you’re not my mother, so butt out.” I stuck my tongue out at her.
“It looks like you’re getting into Scarlett. I’m getting horny watching you and thinking about what you’re going to get up to.”
“I’m not going to get up to anything. I’m only going for a drink with him.”
“Liar, liar, pants on fire.”
I tried to stare her down, but we both dissolved into giggles.
“OK, I may have to take one for the team.”
She laughed “Babe, promise me you won’t get up to anything I wouldn’t.”
“Doesn’t leave me much wiggle room, does it?”
“Come back safe. Shane and the boys will be around so you’ll be all right.”
Shane had suggested I wear a wire. I looked at him, spread my arms out and mouthed “Where?”
Looking around, I couldn’t see Shane or any of the men who were supposed to be watching me. I smoothed down my dress for the hundredth time, took a deep breath and walked more confidently than I felt through the door of the club. The girl on reception was about to tell me this was for Japanese only, and to get my skinny white farang ass out of her sight when the mamasan appeared and snapped at the girl. Her attitude improved exponentially, and she bowed to me as the mamasan led me through into the club.
Aki sat alone at a table with his bodyguards a few metres away. He was talking on his phone with a flask of sake and two cups on the table. One of his men walked over and frisked me. It wasn’t as if there was somewhere to hide anything given the way I was dressed. He checked the small bag I was carrying and kept my phone. He nodded and led me towards Aki’s table. Aki was still on his phone and I waited with my head bowed deferentially.
He finished his call, looked up at me and smiled. I bowed “Konbanwa Akihiko -san.” Nin had given me a quick Japanese lesson as I got ready.
“Scarlett, good evening, it is good to see you again. You look beautiful.”
His voice made my tummy flip.
“Please sit, and we will drink some of their excellent sake. I think you liked it last time, no?”
“Akihiko , it was lovely, arigatou. I would love to share some with you.”
“Scarlett, as I told you last time, please call me Aki, it’s so much easier.” He handed me a small porcelain cup of sake.
I smiled, “Thank you Aki.”
“Kanpai, Scarlett, I am happy to see you again.”
“Me too, Aki. I have looked forward to this.”
There was no doubt I was attracted to him in a way I couldn’t explain even to myself. Power seemed to emanate from him and I felt small and submissive in his presence. I was forgetting what I was here for and it took an effort to drag myself back.
“Scarlett, I’m afraid the call I took was something I need to take care of, so I need to leave here.”
“Oh, OK, so can we get together again soon?”
“No, you misunderstand me, I want you to come with me. We will have some fun together, but it has to be somewhere else.”
He stood up and held out his hand to help me up. Huh, this wasn’t in the plan. Panic swept through me but I didn’t have many options. His men were already heading towards the back door and I had to make my mind up fast.
“Um, OK, I guess. Where are we going?”
“It’s not too far away, and I will make sure you get back here later. Please say yes. It will mean a lot.”
I struggled to keep my unease at bay, but I had come this far, so why not?
“Can I get my phone back?”
“Don’t worry, it’s perfectly safe, you will get it back soon. Come on.”
My hand found his, and we walked towards the back of the club. A man opened the back door and a Range Rover with blacked-out windows was already waiting, its engine idling and the back door open. Someone pushed me into the back seat followed by Aki, and the car pulled away. It all took only a few seconds, and I prayed Shane had someone watching the rear of the club.
I couldn’t see through the windows so I had no idea where we were going. Aki sat back and looked at me.
“Tell me something about yourself, Scarlett. You’re from New Zealand. Did I remember right? How did you end up in Bangkok?”
Shit, I had told him I was from New Zealand. I knew nothing about New Zealand if he asked me questions. “Half true, Aki. I was born in New Zealand but my parents moved to England when I was very young and I grew up there. I came out here to work and to get away from a bad relationship and fell in love with Bangkok.” I giggled, “You could say I found myself here. I found it hard to be accepted at home, but here I can be free to be who I want to be.”
“And where do you live in Bangkok?”
“With a girlfriend. We met in Samui and moved here. Her father lives here and we stay in his house.”
There was a grain of truth in the story, but I wished he would shut up with the twenty questions. I was terrified of letting something slip. The car slowed and stopped.
“We have arrived. This is a house I have rented while I am here in Bangkok. It is modest but acceptable.”
The back door opened and one of his men helped me out of the car. My feet were aching in these shoes and I regretted wearing such high heels. I am also sure I flashed the man as I got down from the car. If the house was what Aki called modest, then I would love to see what he would call luxury.
In the dark it looked huge and surrounded by a wire fence. I could hear the soft buzz of traffic so we were still in the city but in an exclusive area. Lights were on inside and in what appeared to be a garage next to the house.
“Scarlett, please go inside with this man. He will show you to my suite. Please make yourself comfortable there. I have to deal with something. I won’t be long.”
He walked towards the garage and I followed the man into the house. I followed him up an enormous sweeping staircase to the first floor where he unlocked a door and stood back to let me in. He closed the door behind me and I heard the key in the lock. OK, I thought, Aki doesn’t want me snooping around. I guessed the guard would be outside the door to make sure I didn’t wander off to steal the silver.
It was a big room furnished in Japanese style with low couches and tables. I had a quick look around and it looked remarkably austere. There was a kitchen, a shower room with a sunken bath and a dining room as well as the lounge. There were other doors, but they were locked. The whole suite looked almost Spartan in its simplicity. I thought it suited Aki; no frills, straight lines, uncluttered and very masculine. Heaving a huge sigh, I sat down and kicked off my shoes to rub my aching feet.
It gave me a moment to think about what to do next. This had not been part of the plan, and I couldn’t be sure the others knew where I was. My phone wouldn’t be any help as it probably would have even turned off. This was more than I had bargained for. As soon as Aki came back, I would ask to leave.
A key turned in the door lock and I jumped up as Aki walked into the room.
“My apologies Scarlett, it was an urgent piece of business I had to deal with.”
“Aki, look, if you’re busy I should leave you alone. Can you call me a tuk-tuk?”
“Scarlett, of course, if it is what you want, but why not have a drink with me while you’re waiting? I have some very fine Japanese whisky I have been saving for a special occasion.”
I shook off the feeling I had missed something. “Aki, I am flattered you think this is a special occasion. OK, one glass and then I should go.”
He put his hand on my arm and a jolt ran through me at his touch. He held onto my arm as he led me over to one of the low sofas. Somehow, I managed to sit down without falling over or flashing too much. I instantly regretted wearing such a short dress. Aki went over to what looked like a wall, but which turned out to be a hidden cupboard with a bar inside. He brought over two glasses, a bottle with an ice bucket on a tray and placed them on the table in front of us.
“I hope you enjoy this.” He opened the bottle and poured two large measures. “It’s Suntory Hibiki, 21-year-old.”
Japanese whisky, I thought. It can’t be any good. I took a sip and was astonished how good it was; smoky, dark, and made me think of dark nights around a wood fire.
“Aki, this is amazing. Thank you.”
He smiled, took a sip and smacked his lips. “Can I tell you a secret, Scarlett? But you must never, ever disclose this to anyone. Do you promise?”
Shit, what was he going to tell me? “OK, I promise, but you’ve got me worried.”
“If anyone hears this, I may have to hide from my people.”
My mouth must have dropped open.
“I prefer whisky to Sake. There, I’ve confessed, now my life is in your hands.”
I stared at him for a second, then burst out laughing.
“Fuck Aki, you had me going there.”
He grinned, “It’s good whisky, no?”
“It’s fantastic, I tried Thai whisky once, and I nearly spat it out again, but this is wonderful.”
I raised my glass and sipped again, watching Aki over the top of my glass. He smiled at me and I thought it wouldn’t do any harm to stay a bit longer. He moved a little closer to me on the sofa and clinked his glass with mine.
“Kanpai, Aki.”
I took a big sip this time, and the whisky hit my bloodstream, sending waves of warmth washing around my whole body. Aki matched me sip or sip, and before I knew it, our glasses were empty. Aki refilled our glasses and we toasted each other again. This isn’t so bad after all, I thought. Aki was funny and charming. I was enjoying myself and all thoughts of leaving were forgotten.
Our shoulders touched, and I felt the hard muscles beneath his shirt. My desire for him grew like a bonfire smouldering before it flares into life. Our faces came closer and closer and then we were kissing as the bonfire exploded into flames. He pushed his tongue into my mouth and I was on fire. My reason gone, I wanted him to possess me, to dominate me, to make me submit to him.
Sliding onto my knees I moved in front of him. I pushed his legs apart and looked up at him. I smiled and unzipped his trousers, plunging my fingers inside to touch his cock. It was stiffening already as I freed it, and still with my eyes locked on his, I wrapped my fingers around it and stroked until he was rigid. Unlike last time, I could take my time. Teasing him with my fingers I bent forward to kiss the tip, and he hissed above me. Always a good sign. I licked and kissed my way up and down the shaft, and he put his hands on my head urging me to do more.
His eyes were closed now, and I took the head into my mouth running my tongue underneath the head, provoking another sharp hiss. I did this a couple of times before taking him fully into my mouth. His hands gripped the back of my head and he pulled me onto him, making me gag. Pulling back, I used my saliva as lubrication and kept stroking him with my hand until he was thrusting back, obviously on the edge. I didn’t want him to cum yet, so I teased him again with my tongue, feeling his excitement build.
Standing up, I reached under my dress and pulled my panties down and kicked then away. I was hard too, and my cock flapped around. Aki reached up and stroked me, and I thought I would explode.
“I want you inside me, Aki,”
Turning around I straddled his lap and lowered myself onto his cock. I yelped as his cock pushed into me, but then he was inside and his cock twitched inside me. He pushed up, and I raised myself up and dropped down again, making him gasp. I pushed down onto him again and again, my cock flapping wildly as I bounced up and down on him. His hands found my nipples and pinched them, making me squeal. He gasped, and I knew he was cumming, so I turned my head and managed to kiss him as he let out a long sigh, jerked and came inside me.
Aki kept thrusting a few more times before he began to shrink. I eased myself up and thought I would be sore in the morning. Grinning to myself I thought, but it had been worth it. I kissed him once more before heading to the bathroom to clean myself up. It was there I remembered what I had issued before.
Coming back into the room I saw Aki had zipped himself up and had another drink in his hand. He handed me one as I sat down, and I twirled the drink around in the glass.
“Aki, why did you bring out the whisky? You didn’t ask me if I liked it, or even ask if I wanted something else.”
His eyes darted away and realisation crashed into me.
“You knew I liked whisky.”
“Didn’t you tell me?”
“No, I didn’t. You know who I am, don’t you?”
He hesitated for only a second. “My dear Scarlett, did you think I wouldn’t find out about a Westerner who shows up in a Japanese only club and lets me fuck her?”
I put my hand to my mouth and my heart hammered in my chest.
“The why did you meet me again?”
“Because you intrigue me.”
“Intrigue you, how?”
“I discovered a lot about you; the pirate attack, surviving the bomb, the way you dealt with the nosey journalist, your run in with Yut.”
The blood must have drained from my face.
“I think we are alike, Scarlett. Maybe in another time and place you could have been Yakuza.”
I was reeling, all the time he had known who I was, and I felt a complete idiot.
“It was you, wasn’t it? I mean you warned the authorities about Yut on the boat. I owe you my life.”
He shook his head. “No, your life belongs to your large Australian. All we did was to clear up a problem with Yut. He was a fool, believing he could play off us and the Triads. I am glad we were able to save you too, by the way.”
I was struggling to take all this in.
“Then you know about Jandaeng?”
“Yes.”
“I wanted to find out if you knew where Jandaeng might be. I have a score to settle with him.”
“Yes, I know.”
“So, do you? Know where he is, I mean?”
He stood up and pulled me to my feet. “Come with me, Scarlett. I have a gift for you. I think you will like it.”
We went downstairs, and he led me to a door which he opened, but blocked my view of what was inside. He smiled, moved out of the way, and I nearly passed out as inside was Jandaeng, tied to a chair with his face bloodied and bruised. One eye was almost closed from a massive bruise, and blood ran from the corner of his mouth. Two of Aki’s men stood behind the chair.
“We picked him up as he was trying to sneak around outside my house tonight. I think his Triad friends may have sent him to do me some harm.”
My heart was pounding as one of Aki’s men grabbed Jandaeng by his hair and pulled his head back. His good eye focussed on me, and he looked puzzled, struggling to work out who I was. There was a flash of recognition in his eye as it hit him, and I think he tried to smile, but it turned into a lopsided leer.
“So, it’s the farang pussy boy from the bar. Did you enjoy my prick in your mouth?”
“Meh, it was OK, but I prefer adult sized ones.”
He coughed, saliva and blood spraying out of his mouth. Even after all he had put me through, I didn’t enjoy seeing him in this state.
“What is she doing here?” With only one eye open Jandaeng had to move his head to address Aki.
“Because you are my gift to her.”
“Why?”
I crouched down to look him in his one good eye. “Sawasdee khaa, Jandaeng. We’ve met before.”
“I know, I fucked your face in the bar.”
“You did, but it’s not why I despise you. Surely you remember dragging someone off the street and threatening him and his friends if he didn’t inform for you. Getting your sad little kicks beating up girls is bad enough, but threatening my friends is unforgivable.”
His head moved to look at Aki and then back in confusion. Then his face changed, and in a rage, he struggled against the ropes. One of Aki’s men stepped forward and slapped him until he quietened down.
“You, you are the farang working for Kritsada. I knew I should have killed you. I will still kill you.”
“I think not Jandaeng. You picked the wrong side this time.” Aki’s voice was as cold as the grave. He snapped his fingers and one of his men handed him a pistol. He smiled as he aimed it at Jandaeng’s head.
“Scarlett, this is your chance to be rid of him.” I was rooted to the spot, not wanting to watch this. But Aki didn’t fire. Instead, he put the gun into my hand and said, “Shoot him.”
Chapter 15
“Shoot him.”
Aki’s voice bounced around the walls of the garage as I stared down at the gun in my hand, unable to grasp what was happening. Aki stood behind me, wrapped my fingers around the stock and pushed my forefinger through the trigger guard. He held his hand over mine and pointed the pistol at Jandaeng.
“Shoot him and you will be rid of him.”
I looked at Jandaeng and even now he stared defiantly back at me. My finger tightened on the trigger and inside a voice told me to do it. Nobody would ever know and I would be free of Jandaeng. My hand trembled and my heart was racing.
“Do it,” whispered Aki in my ear.
I closed my eyes as he pressed my finger hard against the trigger. Only a little more pressure from my finger would despatch Jandaeng into the hell he deserved. Surely, no one would blame me if I did it. Jandaeng was going to die anyway, so did it matter who killed him? My finger pressed harder against the trigger.
“No” I shouted and wrenched my hand away from Aki’s. The pistol dropped from my hand to the floor and a deafening crack echoed around the small garage as the gun went off. Someone screamed, and I opened my eyes to see Jandaeng slumped in the chair with blood pouring from his arm.
Aki bent down to pick up the gun, and I knew he would finish Jandaeng. He walked to Jandaeng and held the gun to the back of his head just as a thunderous blast ripped through the garage knocking me to the floor. My head hit the concrete and I thought, shit not again, before I blacked out.
***
I came back to consciousness as if wading through thick, cloying mud dragging me back into the blackness. My head hurt as I tried to sit up and I flopped back down again with my ears ringing. I opened my eyes to see Thaksin’s face looming over me. What the hell was he doing here? He laid a hand on my shoulder pushing me back down and saying something I couldn’t make out.
He shook his head, and I realised he wanted me to stay still. I laid back, closed my eyes and tried to remember what had happened. The last thing I could recall was Aki holding the pistol against Jandaeng, and then BOOM. Memories came back in snatches; Aki serving me whisky, sucking his cock, seeing Jandaeng in the garage and Aki urging me to shoot him. But why was Thaksin here? I put my hands up to my face, and I didn’t seem to be bleeding, but my head hurt like hell and my ears were still ringing.
A hand touched my arm, and I flicked my eyes open once more to see Thaksin holding a glass and some pills. The ringing in my ears was easing a little and heard Thaksin say something like water and pain. I could sit up now and drank what turned out to be water from the glass. He gave me two pills, and I swallowed them with some more water. I was lying on a stretcher outside the house which was bathed in floodlights, and the garage door was twisted and blackened. What seemed to be dozens of men were milling around outside or coming out of the house carrying boxes.
Thaksin helped me to my feet, but I felt a little like Bambi on ice. He held my arm and pointed to an SUV parked in front of Aki’s Range Rover. I walked unsteadily towards it and Thaksin opened the rear door for me to climb in before hopping in after me. The ringing in my ears had stopped, but my head still hurt.
“Can you hear me?”
I nodded. “Yes, just about.”
“Don’t tell me, you were in the wrong place at the wrong time.”
I grimaced “Too bloody right I was. But, why are you here and where’s Aki? Is Jandaeng dead?”
“All in good time. First, I need you to give a statement about what happened tonight. A driver will take you somewhere to do that and I will join you after we have cleaned up here.”
“God, I need to let my friends know I’m OK. Can I have a phone?”
“I will send an officer to tell them you are safe. However, I cannot let you have a phone for the moment.”
I nodded. I felt too wasted to argue with him. He said something to the driver before climbing out of the car. We drove out of the gates past armed police on duty outside. I slumped back in the seat and thought about how much to tell them. The car pulled up outside a grubby office block, and the driver hustled me inside into a room with a desk and a couple of chairs. I sat down and he produced paper and a pen.
“Write statement please.”
“OK, but can I have a coffee first please.”
He made a call and gestured to the paper.
“Please write now.”
I thought for a moment and decided to tell the truth, but maybe not the whole truth. They didn’t need to know everything about what had happened that night. I wrote that I had gone to see Aki to find out if he knew where Jandaeng was. Aki had made me go with him to the house. We had talked and drank whisky until he told me he wanted me to see something. He took me to the garage where I saw Jandaeng. Aki told me they had captured Jandaeng sneaking around the house. One of Aki’s men was waving a gun around and I thought he dropped the gun and Jandaeng was shot just before the explosion occurred. Pretty much the truth but with a little editing of my part in the events.
Someone brought in a plastic cup with some foul coffee which tasted as if it had been brewing for months. The driver took my finished statement, and I dozed in the chair until Thaksin walked through the door.
“How are you feeling now?”
I rubbed my face with my hands. “I’ve felt better, but OK I guess. What happened?”
He held his hand up. “Soon, let me read your statement first.”
He sat down and read for a few minutes and made notes on the paper.
“How do you know Akihiko and why would he know where Jandaeng would be?”
“I had met Aki in a bar and discovered Yut was working for him as well as Jandaeng against Kritsada. We thought Aki or one of his men warned you about Yut, and we know that Jandaeng disappeared soon after. I guessed Aki might know more about Jandaeng. It was a hunch that’s all. Aki told me they had caught Jandaeng outside the house sneaking around.”
“Who shot Jandaeng?”
“It was an accident. Aki asked one of his men for a gun, and as he passed it to him I think he dropped it and it went off. I remember seeing Jandaeng bleeding from the arm before everything went black. What did Aki say?”
“He is Yakuza, he said nothing. He will not say anything.”
I heaved a sigh of relief. I had thought Aki might blame me for the shooting.
“How come you were there?”
“An informant told us the Triads were moving against the Yakuza tonight. It was Jandaeng’s job was to take down Akihiko. The Government wanted to avoid a gang war in Bangkok. Bad for tourism if gangsters are killing each other on the streets. We were ordered to take them both out tonight. We tailed you and Akihiko from the club. We didn’t know they had captured Jandaeng, but it was clear something was going in the garage, so when we heard the shot, we went in. Commandos blew out the garage door and threw flash grenades inside. That’s what knocked you out. Akihiko and his men are in custody now and will be charged with criminal and terrorist activity. As will the Triad leaders.”
“What about Jandaeng? Is he still alive? Not that I give a fuck if he’s dead.”
“The bullet hit him in the arm and shattered the bone, but he is alive. He was beaten badly as well. His ribs and nose broken, possible concussion and a lot of other injuries too. He’s in hospital under guard. They think he will survive and he’s going to prison for a long time. Although Bang Kwang prison may not be a safe place for a corrupt ex policeman.”
I grinned, “Good, it couldn’t happen to a nicer guy. Now this is all over are we finished?”
Thaksin smiled, “Yes. Please remember we are not all like him.”
“You mean apart from kidnapping people, calling them terrorists and threatening them so they work for you?”
He pulled a face. “True, but in my job the means justify the ends.”
“What happens to me after this? Will I have to be in court to give evidence or anything?”
“I think it will be best if we keep your name out of it. Your file and records will get lost somewhere in the system. Officially, you were never involved, and as far as we are concerned you were never at the house last night. That’s why I had you brought straight here. Unofficially, I can give you the grateful thanks of His Majesty’s Government for your help. Is that acceptable to you?”
“Perfectly, thank you. Am I free to go now?”
“I will have a driver take you wherever you want to go. I add my personal thanks as well. Go enjoy life without the threat of Jandaeng.”
We shook hands, and he laughed when I told him I hoped never to see him again.
***
An hour later I was walking into Kritsada’s house to be engulfed by everyone in a mass huddle. For the second time in two days we were all hugging, laughing and crying..
“Let Jamie sit down, she looks exhausted.” Areeya was always going to the empathetic one.
“Thanks, guys, I’m so glad to be home. Can I shower and change clothes? Then I’ll tell all. Oh, and can I get some decent coffee? Thai Government coffee tastes like pigswill.”
We sat around the table, and they told me their story. Shane had people all over the place but they missed the move at the back of the club. My phone had gone dark, and they had no way of knowing where I was. Kritsada called everyone he knew and Shane tried the Intel guys at the Embassy but there was an ominous silence. They stayed up all night waiting for some news and then Thaksin’s police had arrived at the front door.
Alex picked up the story. “We all jumped to the conclusion that if the police were here, it was the worst possible news. We were so happy when they told us you were OK. But they wouldn’t tell us anything else.”
Shane interrupted, “I was getting calls from the Intel boys telling me there was a lot of action by the Thai police and special forces and that something was going down.”
Alex carried on, “There are news reports that the Government has moved against what they’re calling foreign criminal gangs. We guess it’s the Triads and the Yakuza, but that’s all we know.”
“That’s what Thaksin told me too. The Government were desperate to avoid gang warfare, so they decided to take them both out.”
I took a deep breath and told them what had happened after I went into the club. Well, I didn’t tell them everything; there were bits they didn’t need to know. There was silence around the table as I described being led to the garage and a gasp of surprise as I told them about Jandaeng. The only interruption was when I described the attack on the garage Shane muttered “Sweet.” When I told them Jandaeng had been shot and captured, Alex said, “I wish he was dead.”
“Alex, he’s going to prison for a long time. It will be awhile before I stop looking over my shoulder and worrying about him, but I am so glad it’s over. Now I need to get some sleep.”
I didn’t tell them about my part in the shooting. Maybe sometime I would, but I hadn’t yet processed it my own mind. I needed time and distance from it before I shared that with anyone and I hoped I wouldn’t regret what I had done.
***
I woke to find Alex sleeping beside me. Watching her sleep for a while, I marvelled at how lucky I was to be with her. She must have sensed I was watching because she opened her eyes, and my heart melted when she smiled at me. She reached out and stroked my face.
“Hello, baby.”
We kissed and cuddled for a while, happy to be out of the nightmare we had been living because of Jandaeng.
“Alex, I want to ask you a question and I want a straight answer.”
“Yes, you have the biggest cock I have ever had.”
“No, you idiot.”
“Phew, that’s good, because that was teeny weeny fib. What then?”
I took a deep breath. “What would you say if I decided to stay as Jamie?”
“Is that what you want to do?”
“Yes, I think so.”
“Then, you should stay as Jamie. I told you ages ago I loved you no matter who you wanted to be. I love you as James, I love you as Jamie, and I love you as Scarlett.”
“You sure?”
“Yes, as sure as I have ever been about anything. Now shut up and kiss me.”
Like a good girl I did as I was told.
Alex was gentle and tender as if knowing I needed to recover from the experiences of the past two days. We kissed and hugged, each of us taking our time to rediscover what turned the other on. Alex licked and kissed my nipples, making me arch my back and purr in pleasure. Her cock was bumping against my leg and I pushed her onto her back, kissing my way down from her breasts past her tummy to her cock. I held her cock up against her tummy and licked it from root to tip and back again. Moving down I kissed her balls, hearing her whimper as I took each one into my mouth.
I reached up with one hand to caress her breasts while the other found her hole and pushed gently inside. Taking her cock into my mouth In moved my finger in and out making her squirm on the bed.
“You’re a very bad girl.” she muttered.
“You want me to stop?”
“Don’t you dare stop.”
I went back to sucking and fingering her and listening to her whispering what evil things she would do to me if I stopped. Finally, she had enough and rolled me over onto my back to straddle me, her cock rubbing along my lips.
“Open wide for mummy.”
Her cock slid into my mouth and I bathed it with my tongue, lapping under and around it, loving its velvety, steel hard strength. The head wasn’t big, and I slipped it easily in and out of my mouth, savouring its taste and feel in my mouth. I looked up and saw Alex smiling down at me. My heart lurched as I realised how much I wanted to pleasure her.
“Mmm, your turn now, baby.”
She slid down and took me into her mouth. She was much more skilled than I and soon had me panting as she sucked my entire length into her warm enveloping mouth. Her tongue drove me wild and it wouldn’t be long before my climax would arrive.
“Fuck me now, baby.” her voice was hoarse, and I knew she was close too.
She rolled onto her side and raised one leg so I could slide in from behind. I tapped my cock at her hole and with a shove I was inside. She grunted and then pushed back against me, turning her head so we could kiss as I was fucking her. I picked up my rhythm, and we moved in time, our bodies locked together in an ecstatic coupling. This wasn’t about one of us getting pleasure; it was about both of us giving pleasure to the other.
I stiffened inside her and my climax tore through me with like a tsunami breaking on the shore, carrying everything before it. Alex grunted as she came, her cum spraying across the bed. We slumped sideways, our lungs dragging in air as we recovered.
“Shit.” she said, “I thought you were never going to stop coming.”
“Me neither. That was awesome. I can’t remember being that hard before.”
She grinned, “Well, you can do that to me anytime you like.”
I shook my head, “I might need a few minutes to recover.”
That earned me a punch on the arm. “It’s my turn next time.”
We cleaned each other up in the shower which inevitably involved more stroking and kissing. After we had finished and were getting dressed to meet the others, there was one thing I needed to ask.
“Has Areeya talked to you?”
“You mean about Dao? Yes, she has.”
“You OK about it?”
“Yes, I’m good about it. I sensed there was a mutual attraction. I’m happy for her, I think they’re good together. Before you ask, I’m not going to pull the same thing I did when Sam appeared.” She smirked, “In fact, I’m looking forward to when we all get together.”
“Maybe Dao’s not into that.”
Alex looked hurt. “You want to put money on that, buster?”
***
Kritsada hosted a huge dinner for us all that night at his home. Praew was on Kritsada’s arm, and I nudged Areeya. She smiled, “I’m happy my father has found someone as nice as Praew. She will be good for him.”
Areeya glanced across at Dao, and her eyes shone as she watched her talking with Alex.
“How does Dao feel about Alex, or I come to that?”
Areeya smiled, “She’s cool with it. She knows what I feel about Alex and you, and she thinks we’ll be good when we all get together.”
“Oh, you mean, you know…”
She dug me in the ribs, “You haven’t lost your Englishness completely. Yes, I mean exactly what you think I mean.”
I blushed, “Alex said the same thing.”
“Something to look forward to, Jamie.” she kissed me and headed over to Dao. She whispered something to her which made Dao look at me and giggle. I blushed even deeper.
There was a shriek from the door and I saw Pao being hugged by Nin and Shane. I joined them and after a kiss, I sat down and pulled her down onto my lap. She shrieked again and looked around.
“Miss Alex! What she say?”
“I don’t care what she says, Pao. I am so glad to see you.” I kissed her and she giggled.
“So, I see Pao has got her claws into you again.” Alex grinned as she appeared and bent down to kiss Pao.
“It was Miss Jamie, not me this time.”
Alex laughed “Miss Jamie, I like that. Anyway, Pao, I’m bored with her so you can keep Miss Jamie if you want.”
Pao giggled. “I’ve missed that giggle so much.” I said, and she kissed me before climbing off my lap to be swept up again by Shane and Nin.
Kritsada had hired one of Bangkok’s best chefs to do the cooking and the food was divine; wine and beer flowed non-stop and by the time Kritsada stood up to give a toast we were all buzzed.
“I feel blessed to be among so many friends and family who have shown such courage in the face of terrible events over the past few weeks. I do not know how you all found the will and strength to do what you did, but I love you all for it. I wish to thank each and everyone of you for what you have done for me and for each other.” He raised his glass “Chai-yo.” There were tears in a lot of eyes as we drank to Kritsada’s toast. He remained on his feet and for once I thought he looked nervous.
“There are two other things I would like to announce tonight. You all know I have been on my own for a long time, too long, and tonight with the blessing of my daughter I have asked Praew to become my wife, and she has graciously accepted.” There was a loud cheer from everyone around the table and Praew was beaming. I glanced at Areeya and there were tears in her eyes as she smiled at her father and I knew she was thinking of her mother. I caught her eye and she nodded.
“Thank you my friends. There is something else as well. I have decided to step back from the day-to-day operations of the business. It is time that somebody else took over and I am delighted to say that my beloved daughter has agreed to return to the family business and take over from me.”
That was a surprise, but flicking my eyes from Areeya to Alex and to Dao, I could see from their faces this was not a surprise to any of them. It seems I was not the only one to keep secrets around here. There was a surprised gasp from the others and a few nervous glances at Alex, but I knew Areeya would never have agreed this without talking to Alex. I squeezed her hand beneath the table and she kept on smiling, whatever she felt inside. There were more hugs and a few tears as we congratulated Praew and Areeya.
It felt like the end of an era.
Alex and I headed back to Samui to look after the restaurant and the bar. Shane accepted the job of Head of Security for Kritsada and offered Nin a job. It took her a millisecond to accept. Areeya stayed in Bangkok to take her place in the family business and she and Dao moved in together. We had defeated Jandaeng, but it had come at the cost of breaking up our group.
It was strange to be back in Samui without Areeya. Alex settled down to developing the restaurant; she was convinced she could get a Michelin star. Pao was running Cockatoo so well there wasn’t much to do there. I picked up where we had left off with the ladyboy cabaret and the days passed without incident.
I was on the balcony with a coffee early one morning when Alex wandered out and sat on my lap. She wrapped her arms around my neck and we watched the sun come up.
“Do you miss her?” she said as she snuggled her head into my shoulder.
“Areeya? Yes, of course I do. We’ll see her this weekend, remember? She’s coming over with Dao. We can take the boat out.”
“Yes, I know, but it’s not the same, is it?”
“Know what I miss?”
“Her strapon? Are you already fed up with this, then?” She grabbed my hand and stuck it on her cock.
“Hmm, that feels nice.” I stroked her cock gently, feeling it grow under my touch.
“No. I love that, and this might sound weird but I miss the time when we were fighting Jandaeng. Don’t get me wrong, I’m so glad we’re not actually doing that anymore. But looking back I loved the edge we had then.”
“Mmm, I think I’m on the edge now, you bad girl.” I realised I had still been stroking her cock as I was talking. As I laughed and moved in for a kiss, my phone buzzed. I cursed and thought about ignoring it, but answered to hear Dao crying.
“Dao, what’s wrong?”
“It’s Areeya.” She started crying again.
“What about her?” The hairs on my neck stood up as I heard the panic in Dao’s voice.
“She’s gone. I think she’s been taken.”
Chapter 16
“Dao, Dao, calm down. What do you mean she’s been taken?”
Alex wrenched the phone from me and talked to Dao in Thai. At the same time, Alex’s phone rang.
“Jamie, it’s Shane. I tried to call your phone, but it’s busy.”
“Alex is on my phone to Dao. She says Areeya’s been taken. What the fuck’s going on?”
“Thaksin just called to warn me. Jandaeng was being taken under guard to hospital to have treatment on his arm. They were jumped between the prison and the hospital, and he was sprung. He’s in the air. Two guards are dead, and a third isn’t expected to make it.”
“Where’s Areeya?”
“As soon as I heard about Jandaeng, I called Areeya’s close protection guy. No answer at all. There’s a guy with Areeya 24/7 now she’s running Kritsada’s operations. We have a tracker on her car, it appears to be stationary somewhere in Sukhumvit. There’s a team on the way there now. They should be there in 10.”
“Shane. this isn’t a coincidence is it?”
“No, it has to be Jandaeng somehow.”
Alex grabbed my arm, “Tell him Dao is sending the plane down to pick us up. We’ll be in Bangkok in four hours.”
“Did you get that, Shane?”
“Copy that. I’ll have someone waiting for you at the airport. I’ll call back when the team reaches her car.”
Alex fell back onto a chair. “Fuck, fuck, fuck, this has to be Jandaeng, doesn’t it? Why didn’t that shot kill him?”
My heart hammered in my chest, and my knees buckled as it hit me what had happened. I slumped down with my head in my hands unable to look at Alex.
“This is all my fault.”
Alex turned to look at me. “What do you mean? This isn’t your fault, it’s Jandaeng.”
“It is my fault. I didn’t tell you everything that happened that night in the garage with Aki.” I took a deep breath, “It’s my fault because I could have killed Jandaeng that night.”
“How? I mean it was an accident Jandaeng got shot, right?”
“Yes it was, but it didn’t happen the way I told you. When Aki took me into the garage, he pushed a gun in my hand and told me to shoot Jandaeng. He even held my finger on the trigger. I couldn’t do it, and the gun fell to the floor and went off, hitting Jandaeng in the arm.”
“You’re telling me you could have got rid of Jandaeng, and you didn’t do it?”
“Alex, you weren’t there. You don’t know what it was like. I couldn’t shoot him tied up on a chair. I thought Aki would shoot him, anyway. That’s when they blew open the door.”
My phone bleeped. It was Shane calling back.
“Shane, It’s Jamie, I’ll put you on speaker.”
“It’s not good news. We found her car in Sukhumvit. Her bodyguard was dead inside the car, but there’s no sign of Areeya. The only good news is that there was no sign of blood on Areeya’s side of the car. There was a witness who said she saw a woman pulled from the car and bundled into a white van. That’s all we’ve got so far, but the Thai police are all over this, and Thaksin is keeping us in touch with anything they uncover.”
Alex slumped back in her chair. “Fuck, there must be something more we can do?”
“Alex, we’re doing everything we can do from here. Kritsada is pulling in every favour he can. We will find her.”
None of us wanted to say the obvious, would it be in time?
“Shane, Jamie again, we will give you an ETA for our arrival as soon as we have one.”
“Copy that, we will find her.”
Alex got up and walked into the apartment. I heard her crying, and it broke my heart to hear her. I went inside to comfort her.
“Get away from me. I don’t want you near me.” The words cut me like a whip, and I retreated outside. I thought she would never forgive me after this, and I was about to lose everything I loved. I swore to myself that if I had another chance, I would kill Jandaeng without a second’s hesitation.
My phone beeped again.
“Shane, any news?”
“No, but your plane is about an hour out of Samui, so get yourselves out there now and they’ll do a hot turnaround.”
“Thanks, Shane. See you soon.”
I called a taxi and went back inside.
“Alex, we need to go, the plane is due soon. I’ve called a taxi.”
She said nothing, stood up and walked past me as if I didn’t exist. As the taxi pulled up Alex slipped into the front seat leaving me alone in the back. We didn’t speak a word on the way to the airport. Alex stared straight ahead all the way, and all I could do was go over what happened in the garage time and again, hating myself for what had happened.
They rushed us through the airport and onto the apron where we watched as the company plane landed, turned around at the end of the single runway and taxied towards us. The rear door opened and a set of internal stairs deployed as the propellers kept turning. We ran over and climbed the stairs into the cabin. An attendant retracted the stairs and as soon as the door locked shut, the pilot gunned the throttle and we were off down the runway. I barely had time to buckle my seat belt before we were airborne. The plane had been on the ground for less than three minutes.
We landed at Dom Mueang airport an hour later. Alex had taken a single seat and spent the entire flight staring out the window. She obviously hated me, and Areeya was in Jandaeng’s hands. It was all my fault, and I had never felt more miserable and alone in my life.
Nin met us on the apron at the airport in an SUV with another one close on our tail. Shane was taking no chances now. She kissed me on the cheek and turned to Alex who snapped at her, “Just get us to Shane.” Nin looked at me and I shook my head, trying to tell her it wasn’t her. Alex couldn’t avoid being in the back seat with me, but she edged as far away from me as she could.
Nin spoke from the front seat. “We have command centre at Kritsada’s office. We are going there now. No news yet from anyone. Police have roadblocks all over city stopping and searching cars.”
In our panic about Areeya, I had almost forgotten that at least two policemen had been killed. The Thai police had as much interest in catching Jandaeng as we did, and we passed one roadblock, adding even more chaos to the usual traffic. We arrived at the office and went straight up to Kritsada’s floor where he met us at the lift. Alex embraced him and they held each other for a while, their fears obvious to everyone. Kritsada turned and we hugged, “Jamie, we will find her, won’t we?”
“Yes sir, we will. I will do anything to get her back safely.”
Alex snorted and Kritsada looked at her in surprise. She ignored us both and said, “Where’s Shane?”
Nin led us to what was clearly their command centre. TV monitors were showing continuous news feeds and a huge map of Bangkok covered one wall. There were two huge PC monitors, one of which was showing GPS locations and the other streaming social media sites.
Shane appeared, hugged me and turned to Alex, who shook him off, saying “What’s going on, why hasn’t she been found yet?”
Shane frowned and shot a puzzled look at me. I shrugged. Alex snarled, “Don’t look at her, she’s no use whatsoever.”
Shane looked from me to Alex. “What’s your problem? You two fighting won’t help us find Areeya.”
Alex glared at me. “Why don’t you tell him, as this is all your fault.”
“She’s right, Shane, it is all my fault. I had the chance to shoot Jandaeng, but I couldn’t do it. It didn’t happen as I told you all. Aki took me into the garage and gave me a gun and told me to shoot him. He put his hand over mine and pointed it at Jandaeng’s head, but I couldn’t shoot him like that. I thought Aki would kill him so I dropped the gun and it went off. That’s how Jandaeng got hit. Before Aki could do it, the police blew the doors open. As she said, it is my fault Jandaeng’s alive, and now he’s taken Areeya.”
Shane looked from me to Alex. “Alex, come with me.” He grabbed her arm, pulled her into a side room and closed the door. I couldn’t hear what was being said, but Shane seemed to be doing most of the talking. I thought it wouldn’t matter anyway, my life here was finished. Whatever happened, Alex wouldn’t forgive me, and I would lose everything and everybody I loved. I felt so wretched I thought I was going to be sick as the minutes ticked by. Nin took my hand and squeezed.
“I sure it will be all right, Jamie.” I tried and failed to smile at her. Shane opened the door and closed it again leaving Alex inside.
“Jamie, I will let you talk to Alex in a moment, but you need to get it through your head this is not your fault. Nobody can see into the future. You did what you thought was right. You could not have foreseen what would happen afterwards. This is all on Jandaeng and nobody else.” He held me by my shoulders. “This is not your fault. Now, go talk to Alex.”
He pushed me into the room with Alex and shut the door behind me. I flopped into a seat and kept my eyes to the floor, not wanting to look at her. Neither of us spoke for a few minutes, and I considered getting up and walking out.
“Jamie, look at me.” She said. I didn’t move. I was scared of what she would say. “Jamie, look at me, please?” She sounded close to tears. “Shane has spent the last ten minutes telling me to stop being a selfish bitch, his exact words, and that none of this is your fault, to apologise to you, and for me to quote get my shit in order unquote.”
I looked up at her in amazement.
“What did he say?”
She heaved a sigh, “I will cut out the swearing, but what he said was nobody can see into the future, that killing another human being is the toughest thing anyone could do, that in a kill or be killed situation it is justified, but shooting an unarmed man tied to a chair would be cold-blooded murder and could only be done by a heartless bastard. He said you did what you thought was right, and he was proud of you, and the only thing anyone of us should worry about is getting Areeya back safely.” She mustered a wry smile. “I feel like I’ve had my pants pulled down and my arse spanked over his knee, but I deserved it.”
She sniffled and wiped her nose with her sleeve.
“Jamie, I hope you can somehow forgive me for being such a cow. When we had our fight about what I was doing with Kritsada, you told me afterwards you didn’t think about what I had gone through. You said all you thought about was how it affected you. You then risked everything to make it up to me.” She brushed away a tear. “The lesson didn’t sink in because when you told me what happened in the garage, I lashed out at the person who loves me more than anyone else in the world. I blamed you because I was angry and somebody had to take the blame. I didn’t stop to consider what a terrible choice it must have been for you. I should have known the Jamie I love so much would make the right decision. Please forgive me.”
I blinked away the tears pricking the corners of my eyes and wrapped her into my arms. She cried on my shoulder, and I held her tight and stroked her back until the sobbing stopped.
“Alex, there’s nothing to forgive. I love you too, and we both want to get Areeya back so badly. That’s all that matters now.”
As she sobbed on my shoulder, I thought even if Alex forgave me, there was only one way I could forgive myself, and that was to cut off the snake’s head.
Alex and I emerged from the room holding hands to be greeted with a nod by Shane and a relieved smile from Nin.
“Did you really call her a selfish bitch?” I whispered to Shane.
He nodded. “Heaps of other things too.”
I reached up and kissed him on the cheek. “Thank you, my friend.”
He squeezed my arm, “Glad to have you both back in the fight. Now, let’s go find Areeya.”
Dao had arrived, and we hugged her before Shane called us together for an update.
“Nin is the point person with Thaksin, so I’m asking her to give us a rundown on what we know. Nin, over to you.”
“Jandaeng was being transferred from Bang Kwang prison for an operation on his arm. They originally thought they would have to amputate. It was saved but he cannot move his left arm. It is useless. This was check-up visit. He was guarded by three armed police but their armoured van was hit by a hijacked van driven into the side, here.” She pointed a laser pen on the map at a location near Chatachuk Market. “Back doors were blown off, and two guards in the back shot, the driver badly injured, he is still critical. Jandaeng escaped in a van later found burnt out in Nonthaburi, here.” She used the laser pen again. “We assume they changed vehicles. There were no witnesses to the exchange, so we do not know the second vehicle.”
“Nin, how many men were involved in the ambush?” I wanted to know what we were up against.
“At least four, from what witnesses say.”
“This happened at 08:27. At 09:05 we receive call from Thaksin telling us of Jandaeng escape. We immediately call Areeya bodyguard and no reply. Checking GPS, Areeya’s car stopped here at 08:55.” The laser pen pointed to a spot in Sukhumvit, well away from where Jandaeng had been freed. “We attended at 09:25. Bodyguard dead, no sign of Areeya. I am sorry.”
Nin paused, but nobody broke the stunned silence, and she carried on.
“It mean there are two groups involved. We assume at least 6 men maybe more. Thaksin mobilise police with road blocks and internal investigations. Jandeang’s old team seems to have disappeared. Thaksin thinks these are Jandeang’s men.”
Nin’s phone rang, and she listened, then waved her hand for silence before scribbling something on a pad. Shane grabbed it and turned to us. “It’s Thaksin, they think they have located some of Jandaeng’s men in a warehouse out by the river in Pak Kret.” He looked at the map, “Up here.” He pointed to a location to the north of the city.
Alex was quickest to respond. “Is Areeya with them?”
Nin had come off the phone by then. “They not sure. There was a tip off from someone about the warehouse. Their SWAT team there now.”
“Nin, get back onto Thaksin and tell him not to send in the SWAT team until I get there. They’ll be trigger happy with two cops down. Jamie, you’re with me. Alex and Dao, stay here and wait for our call.”
Alex shook her head. “Fuck that, Rambo, we’re coming with you.”
Shane shrugged, “OK, but stay out of the way when we get there.” Alex glared at him, but I dragged her away before she could say anything. We came out of the building to see the traffic at a standstill.
“Shit,” said Shane, “It will take us forever to get there.”
Alex turned to Dao and said something in Thai. Dao nodded, “We use Khlong Saen Saep, it will be much faster, take us to river then up to Pak Kret. It just round corner from here.”
Alex noticed my puzzled expression. “It’s a canal linking the Chao Praya all the way to Prachinburi. We can get a long-tail boat along the canal and then up the river.” She glanced at Shane. “Good job we came along.” He grunted as Dao led the way, and within a few minutes we were in a long-tail boat heading along the Khlong towards the river. It was slow going along the Khlong but when we reached the river, the driver opened up the massive truck engine with a deafening roar and we hurtled along the river playing dodgems with the other river traffic.
We took less than fifteen minutes to get to Pak Kret, where the boat landed us close to the warehouse. The police had cordoned off the area with guards holding back people attracted by the police presence. Shane called Thaksin who came over to let us through and he led us through to an office he had commandeered.
“We believe some of Jandaeng’s men are in the warehouse, but we don’t know how many or if Jandaeng is with them.”
“Do you know if Areeya is in there?” Shane’s question was the one we all wanted to ask.
Thaksin shook his head. “No, we don’t know who is in there. We have the warehouse surrounded and are trying to establish communication with them. We had a tip off from an informer. Jandaeng has made many, many enemies.”
“Look, Thaksin, you have to take this carefully in case Areeya is in there, right?”
“I promise you we will not move in for the moment. But, if they start something…”
“No, you must not risk Areeya.” Dao screamed at Thaksin, before Alex put her arms around her and made her sit down.
“We will do everything we can, but these men have already killed two policemen and one of your guards. We cannot take any risks with them.”
I put my hand on Thaksin’s arm. “Thaksin, I know you will do your best.”
He nodded. “I have to go now. One of you can come with me, but the rest will have to wait here.”
“Shane, I think it should be you.” I said, and the others nodded. “Just keep us in touch.”
“I will, can you let Nin know what’s going on?”
“Sure,” I said, “Alex, can you talk to Kritsada?”
Alex called Kritsada, and I rang Nin. “We don’t know much, Nin. Not even who is in there. Shane’s gone with Thaksin and all we can do is wait. I wanted to say you are doing great, you are on top of everything.”
“Thank you, Jamie. That means a lot. I think Shane and I work well together. There’s no more news from here, I think we all have to wait.”
“If you hear anything let us know.”
“OK, Jamie, and stay safe there.”
I ended the call and Alex came and sat next to me. “Kritsada is using all his clout, but nobody seems to know anything.”
“Nothing from Nin either.”
As I reached for her hand, the crackling of automatic weapons erupted outside. There was a pause in the gunfire, then it started again; short bursts followed by screaming and shouting. The shooting sounded close, so I grabbed Alex and Dao and pushed them to the floor. There was another short burst from what seemed to be right outside the door. I looked around for something, anything I could use to defend us.
Alex and Dao had crawled under a desk, and I picked up a wooden chair and smashed it against the floor. It broke into pieces and I picked up what remained of one of the legs. It would have to do. I stood to one side of the door holding the chair leg like a baseball bat as someone turned the handle from the outside. The door opened and a man burst in holding a short-barrelled automatic weapon. Dao screamed as she saw him, and as he whipped round to face the noise, I swung the chair leg as hard as I could straight into his face. It splintered into pieces, but I heard the crack of his nose breaking. He screamed and dropped the rifle as he fell to the floor holding his face with blood pouring through his fingers.
I picked up the rifle and locked the door. The man was now rolling around on the floor making sickening grunting noises, but I was taking no chances and kept the gun trained on him. I jumped as another burst of gunfire came from outside, followed by long bursts from several guns at once. The firing stopped, then one shorter burst and no more.
In the sudden silence we heard the wail of an ambulance, and a helicopter clattered overhead. Alex had picked up a piece of the broken chair and was beating the man with it and screaming something in Thai. Dao said, “She’s asking him where Areeya is.”
The door handle rattled, and I pointed the rifle at the door, my finger on the trigger. I would take this one out if he came through the door.
“It’s me, Shane, open the door.”
I almost collapsed with relief and unlocked the door. He pulled up as he saw me with the rifle.
“Whoa, Jamie. Let me take that.”
“With pleasure, Shane.”
He took it and unclipped the magazine. Alex had stopped hitting the man, but she was still trying to get him to answer her questions. Shane bent down, pulled her away and cuffed the man’s hands behind his back with cable ties from his pocket.
“Alex, he won’t be answering questions for a while, not with the way his face has been rearranged. Who did this to him?”
Dao pointed at me. “It was Jamie, she saved our lives. He would have shot us I’m sure.”
“Fair dinkum, Jamie. I guess I shouldn’t be surprised.”
Alex jumped in. “What the fuck happened? Is Areeya OK? I thought they weren’t going to start anything.”
“Jandaeng’s men tried to break out to get to the river. They started shooting, and Thaksin’s men had to return fire. Nobody says they saw a woman, but we’ll have to wait until they have cleared the place.”
“It’s clear now.” Thaksin stood in the open door. “I can tell you we have found no trace of your friend or Jandaeng, they were not here.”
He stared down at the man on their floor who was now whimpering, then looked at me. I shrugged. “You don’t have to say it, I was in the wrong place at the wrong time.”
“You are wrong, this time it seems you were in the wrong place at the right time. I am sorry, we should have stopped him. He should never have reached here.”
I wrapped my arms around Alex and Dao, but our relief was short lived. If Areeya hadn’t been here, she was still with Jandaeng somewhere. As if reading our thoughts, Thaksin said, “Jandaeng is on his own. He cannot run and hide much longer. We will find him soon. I would ask Jamie to stay to give us a statement about how this piece of shit came by his accident, shall we call it?” He paused to prod the man with his foot which set off another round of moans. “But it’s a formality. The rest of you can go.”
Alex squeezed my hand. “Do you want me to stay?”
“No, you all go. You’ll do more good back at the centre. Bring Kritsada and Nin up to speed. I won’t be long.”
Dao came over and kissed me on the lips. “Thank you, Jamie. That was so brave.”
“Not brave, Dao. Desperate.”
Alex snorted. “When will you believe us when we say you’re brave?” She kissed me too. “Hurry back.”
The three of them left and after some of Thaksin’s men had dragged the man away, we sat and I wrote out my statement.
“Will this one get lost in the system too?”
He smiled. “The inefficient bureaucracy in the Kingdom can sometimes mean documents are lost, yes. I am sorry we have met again under these circumstances. I will do everything to find Jandaeng and your friend.”
“Thank you, I know this was none of your doing, but we want her back so badly.”
“We want to find him too, he has many things to answer for. Do you want an escort to take you back?”
“No, don’t worry, I’ll make my own way back. I’ll pick up a boat and go back along the river.”
He walked me out through the barricades and we shook hands. “Keep us in touch, Thaksin.” I said as we parted.
I walked towards the river and was almost there when my phone rang and I stopped to answer it. I almost dropped the phone as I heard Jandaeng’s voice.
“Listen farang whore. If you want to see your friend alive, then you do what I tell you.”
“Fuck you Jandaeng, where is she?”
“I have her here. Bitch, tell the farang you are here.”
“Jamie, I’m here but don’t do what he wants.”
I heard a slap and I felt sick as I thought of what he was doing to her.
“If you want to see her again, then do as I say.”
“OK, OK.”
“I want you to come here. I will give instructions. Catch river bus to Asiatique. I will call you in 30 minutes with more instructions. Do not tell anyone else. If you do not come alone she dies.”
The line went dead, and I had to hurry to catch the river bus which had just pulled up. What the hell should I do? Would he carry through with his threat if I called anyone? Could I risk calling his bluff? It took me the whole of the ride to Asiatique to decide that I had to do what he said. If there was a chance to free Areeya, I had to take it. It would go a long way to make up for the guilt I felt.
Asiatique is a shopping mall on the riverside packed with tourists and locals. I got off the river bus and my phone rang as I walked into the mall.
“Go through to road and catch tuk-tuk to Mandarin Hotel. Remember, if you talk to anyone, she dies. I give you 20 minutes.”
I pushed to the front of the queue for tuk-tuks and told the driver to get there as fast as he could. Traffic was worse than usual due to the many roadblocks, and we got there with a few seconds to spare.
His call came as I paid the tuk-tuk. “Walk through hotel and there is service area at back. Go straight through. If I see anyone else, I will kill her.”
I did as he said and emerged into a dark alley at the rear of the hotel. As I looked around, I felt something poke into my side and Jandaeng whispered. “I have gun in your side, we walk now.”
He pushed me forward, and we walked down into a maze of passages and alleys. I had no idea where we were.
“Take out phone, then drop on floor.” I did, and he stamped on the phone, smashing it into pieces. There would be no chance of anyone tracking me now.
“Where are we going?” I said.
“Fuckin’ shut up.” He pushed the gun harder into my side. We emerged onto a street where he stopped a tuk-tuk and pushed me inside. Keeping the gun well hidden under his coat he gave the driver an address. He kept checking the back window, but seemed to be satisfied we weren’t being followed. Telling the driver to stop he pushed me out in the middle of a deserted side street. He hustled me down an alley, and I thought this was where it was going to end. Jandaeng would shoot me here and leave me dead in a grubby Bangkok alley. I steeled myself to try to jump him, but he kept the gun pressed hard into my side. He stopped and opened a door, pushing me inside. I gasped as I saw Areeya tied to a chair with duct tape around her mouth.
“Areeya, are you OK?”
“She fine, I make her stop talking. She talk all the time.”
“If you hurt her, I will make you pay for it.”
He laughed and pointed the gun at my face. “You in no position to make me pay for anything.”
“What do you want, Jandaeng?”
“I want my fuckin’ arm back.” He yelled, thrusting his left shoulder forward, his arm hanging uselessly by his side. “The one you shot, you farang whore.”
“It was an accident, I didn’t shoot you. The gun dropped on the floor and went off.”
“I don’t care, it was your fault.”
“Listen to me Jandaeng, it wasn’t my fault you got caught while you were trying to kill Aki. If it wasn’t for me, you would be dead. Aki was going to kill you. You owe me your life.”
“Fuck you.” he screamed, “I owe you nothing. You will pay for what you did to me, and Kritsada will pay big time money for his bitch daughter. Maybe even in one piece if he pay enough.”
Keeping the gun trained on me he patted me down. He found the Palad Khik amulet Areeya had given me in my skirt pocket.
“You think this fuckin’ piece of crap will protect you?” He threw it into the corner of the room. “Nothing will save you now. You should not have come. You should have shot me when you had the chance with that fuckin’ Yakuza.”
I glanced at Areeya and she was staring wide eyed at me.
Jandaeng noticed and laughed. “You didn’t know? The whore had the chance to shoot me, but she couldn’t do it. Good for me, bad for you both.”
“Areeya, it wasn’t like that, believe me.”
“Shut up,” he screamed and kicked me behind the knee, sending me sprawling to the floor to the floor. I thought a ligament had snapped because it felt like my knee had been touched with a red-hot poker. He bent down and pressed the gun to my temple. “I have the gun now, and I am not scared to use it like you.”
I closed my eyes, waiting for him to pull the trigger.
“But no. I won’t shoot you yet. You have to pay for my arm.” He stood up and stamped on my elbow. The pain was like nothing I had ever felt, shooting up my arm and into the rest of my body. “That’s only to start with.” I was writhing on the floor and he kicked me in the ribs, and that was worse, like a cattle prod had been stuck in my side. I was sure some of my ribs were broken. Bending down he yanked open my mouth and stuck the barrel of the gun inside.
“I would put my cock in your mouth and make you suck it like last time, but you would bite it off. So, suck on this, you whore.”
He moved the barrel in and out and I closed my eyes, gagging on it. He stood up once more, placed his foot on my elbow and slowly increased the pressure until I was screaming with the pain.
“Now you know what my arm feels like.” He moved around and kicked me in the ribs on the other side. I moved with this kick this time, so it didn’t do as much damage, but it still hurt like hell.
“Before I am finished, you will be begging me to kill you.”
The pain in my side and arm had subsided a little, and I knew I would have to tackle him soon. I could not lay here and let him kick me to death. As that thought went through my mind, he bent down again and cracked me across the face with the gun. I turned my head as he hit me, so it was a glancing blow but it made my ears ring and I could feel blood running down my nose.
I glimpsed Areeya who seemed to be trying to break free from the duct tape that bound her to the chair.
He kicked me once more in the ribs and then aimed a kick at my head. I covered my face with my hands which seemed to enrage him, and he hit my knee with the gun butt making me scream once more, and he laughed. I couldn’t take much more of this, the beating was draining my strength. I glanced at Areeya again and for a moment I thought she had loosened the tape a little.
Jandaeng was warming to his task and stood on my elbow once more, making me scream and writhe in agony. He kicked my ribs again, and I felt more of them snap. Another kick like that could send a rib through my heart or lungs. Time was running out fast, and I looked at Areeya for what I thought would the last time before he killed me. She had got one arm free and was tearing at the tape on her other arm. I screamed and yelled to cover up the noise of the tape ripping, and to distract Jandaeng.
He kicked me again and stood in front of me so all I could see were his shoes. “Say goodbye to your friend, because this is where I kill you.” He drew back his shoe and I tensed waiting for the kick that would slam into my head.
Instead, I heard him say “Fuck.” I opened my eyes to see Areeya had freed both arms and was ripping at the tape on her legs. Jandaeng ran across to Areeya and slapped her hard across the face. She fell sideways to the floor, one leg now free of the tape. As he bent down to slap her again, something glittered in my peripheral vision, and I realised he had put his gun down while he dealt with Areeya. I tried to stretch out my hand but it was just out of reach.
Summoning up all my remaining strength I tried to crawl on my belly towards the gun. I moved a few inches and then flopped down exhausted. Jandaeng slapped Areeya again and was yelling at her in Thai. He was trying to tie her to the chair, but she was fighting back, and with only one arm he was finding it difficult.
The gun was now only inches away, and I knew this would be my last chance. Gritting my teeth and ignoring the pain, I moved one, then two inches and felt the steel of the gun against my fingers. Areeya could see what I was doing, and she redoubled her efforts to fight Jandaeng. He was hitting her now to get her to stop. I knew if I didn’t reach the gun this time, I wouldn’t have the strength to go for it again. My fingers scrabbled to get a grip on the gun, and then I had it in my hand. Jandaeng turned around, saw me and yelled “You fuckin’ whore.”
I raised the gun, and as Jandaeng tried to kick it out of my hand I pulled the trigger. The noise was deafening and the recoil from the shot knocked the gun from my hand. I thought I had lost my chance, he would shoot me now for sure. I looked up expecting to see him standing over me, but he was laying against the wall, his good hand over his belly trying to stop the blood pouring through his fingers.
He was looking wide eyed at me and trying to say something. He looked disbelievingly down at the blood seeping through his hand before his head slumped onto his chest. I fell back, my eyes began to close and just before the darkness came, it hit me that I had finally cut the head off the snake.
They told me later Areeya had freed herself and used Jandaeng’s phone to call Shane. When he arrived, he picked me up and carried me to the helicopter which took Areeya and me to the hospital. Alex and Dao rode with us while Shane stayed behind to deal with Thaksin.
I spent a week in hospital, then another week in a wheelchair while I recuperated at Kritsada’s house. Alex and Dao watched over Areeya and me like mother hens while we tried to deal with the emotional trauma we had experienced. Praew supervised our care and eventually gave Areeya the green light to go back to work.
Thaksin visited to take yet another statement from me. He said this one wouldn’t get lost, and I was in line for a reward for what I had done. I told him to donate it to charity, I wanted no part of it.
I took a little while longer to deal with the nightmares I suffered, but in time they became less frequent and I could sleep without reliving the events of that night. Areeya had picked up the Palad Khik Jandaeng had taken from me and I carry it everywhere. It’s sitting on my desk as I write this.
Which brings me neatly onto why I am writing this. As part of my therapy, Alex suggested I write about our adventures, and thus Cockatoo was born. She says I should publish the story, but I seriously doubt anyone else would find it interesting.
So, what happened to us afterwards?
Kritsada resigned his control of the businesses and became Non-Executive President. Areeya took over as Chairman with Dao as CEO, and Alex and I joined the Board. We sold off most of the red-light businesses, but kept Cockatoo in Bangkok and Samui for old times’ sake. We reinvested in the legitimate businesses and expanded into new markets in Malaysia and Vietnam. Pao is running both Cockatoo bars, and she is doing such a great job we are making her a partner soon. A Chinese company bought the property on Samui which we had bought for the Kathoey showbar and we turned a good profit on the deal.
Praew and Kritsada married in a beautiful ceremony on Samui and moved to the US where she has become a leading trauma surgeon and lectures all over the world on advanced trauma care. She uses my survival after the pirate attack as a case study. We owe her so much. Kritsada set up a Muay Thai gym in Los Angeles and already has a few promising fighters on his books. He sends me a bottle of GlenDronach every birthday and New Year.
I bumped into Sam at a tech conference one day in Bangkok. She was shocked to see me as Jamie, but we chatted and she was cool with it. It turned out she wasn’t happy with her job with the company which had been bought out by an American tech giant. I told her I felt at a loose end and after talking a few times we decided our skill sets would complement each other, and we set up our own IT consulting company. It’s gone well, even taking clients from our old firm, and we’re hiring extra staff to cope with demand. Areeya doesn’t mind me working with Sam. She’s happy with Dao, and I think she’s forgiven Sam.
Alex got her Michelin star for Koh Samui Blue. She opened a new restaurant in Bangkok called Bangkok Blue, and it won’t be long before it too gets a Michelin star. She’s in Phuket now scouting locations for another restaurant site. Alex and I decided we couldn’t run our various enterprises from Samui, so we moved our base to Bangkok. Alex still runs Koh Samui Blue though, and we all use the apartment there as a vacation home. Cockatoo 3 is still there and I’ve taken my Yacht Master ticket so I can take clients out by myself, but I keep an eye on any boat which gets too close. We keep a shotgun on board, just in case.
Do I miss living on Samui? Yes, and no. It is still a beautiful island, and after all it’s where I met Alex and Areeya and where my life changed forever. But, it harbours mixed emotions for me.
Shane and Nin set up their own close protection security company. I’ve watched her training new recruits, and any guys who think someone like her can’t teach them anything have second thoughts when she has flipped them onto their back with her fist poised to smash their windpipe. Shane and Nin are not just business partners. They live together and are blissfully happy. I have, with Alex’s blessing, been with them both a few times, and it’s as awesome as you might imagine.
Alex and I are still together. I love her more than ever and we share a penthouse apartment in Sukhumvit with Areeya and Dao. Yes, we do all get together sometimes, and it can get steamy. After a lot of soul searching, I decided to go ahead with breast implants. Praew recommended a surgeon she trusts, and my operation is next week. Alex said she wants me to get 38 DDs. I will get something more modest, but I’m still not entirely sure she was joking.
What happened to the others?
Aki didn’t spend long in Bang Kwang prison. He was quietly deported to Japan without even going on trial. There were rumours the Thai Government were leant on by the Japanese Government. Mysteriously, he didn’t go on trial there either. The Yakuza have a long reach. The Triad leaders were deported to Hong Kong. Nobody knows what happened to them when they got there. It ended the turf war, leaving Thai crime back in the hands of the Thais.
We heard through Sam that her brother Tony, the journalist who had caused us so much trouble, had been fired from job after job because of his drinking. Despite her many attempts to help, he died one night when he smashed his car into a lamp post in Birmingham. His blood alcohol level was four times the legal limit.
Thaksin was promoted and now heads up the entire country’s anti-corruption force; a tough job in Thailand.
Nancy and Joe separated, but we still do business with her company, and once or twice I’ve met her as Scarlett. She loves to use her strapon, and so do I.
So, that’s about it. But, if you are lucky enough to visit Bangkok, find your way to the Cockatoo bar in Soi Cowboy. You might find Alex, Areeya, Pao, Shane, Nin, Dao, or Jamie there. If you’re very lucky Scarlett might be in that night. If you do meet any of them, tell them Nikkie sent you.
Laéw-jer-gan
The End